《Nemesis is Coming》


 C1

    My name is Yang Xiao, and I grew up in an orphanage since I was young.


    It was Mid-Autumn, but I didn''t seem to need to, because I was always alone.


    I didn''t have any goals. After graduating from university, I reached the Lin Family Ridge. This place is far away from the city.


    With the permission of the village chief, I lived in a thatched hut a kilometer from the village.


    I feel like I''m what people call a loser, useless to society.


    But the villagers said I was the living Bodhisattva who supported the mountain village.


    When I first arrived at Lin Family Ridge, the villagers were selling vegetables in the county city. Due to the development of transportation, the number of people selling vegetables in each town was increasing, so it became more and more difficult to sell vegetables for the villagers.


    The village chief thought I was the most learned man in the whole village, so he came to ask me. I thought it was very simple. I bought more piglets and fed them with vegetables. As a result, there were a lot of pigs in the village.


    Half a year later, the local rice harvest was again bountiful, and the village rice could not be sold. When the village head came to me, I felt that the pigs had not grown up yet, so I said I would feed them to the pigs.


    Half a year passed, and then there was swine fever everywhere, and I was sure that the pigs in the village would get the plague, but the fear never happened, until the swine fever passed and the pigs grew up, because the swine fever had just passed, and the price of pork had doubled, and the villagers had made another fortune.


    The villagers all said that I was smart and had great plans, so all the cadres in the village came to consult me beforehand if they had any important decisions. I told them my thoughts, but I didn''t know if it was luck or if I was that smart.


    My prestige spread throughout the entire town. Everyone said that I was an expert hidden from the world and that I had a brilliant plan in mind.


    Later on, the four village chiefs looked at the map and found a piece of land to build the school. They felt that the school should be built not far from the four villages.


    In the end, he found out that the location was my thatched cottage. The few village heads applauded and shouted, "So it turns out that Mr. Yang Xiao was really good at scheming, and didn''t even come to our village when he already predicted that we would start a school there, so we waited here."


    Thus, a primary school was built next to my thatched cottage. I became more and more enthralled as the news spread.


    Actually, it was a school, which meant that I built a bungalow next to my hut and made it into two classrooms. Outside, I made a playground out of cement.


    There were about forty children in the school, and I was the only teacher.


    Because in this work, my classmates, friends are very contemptuous of me, think I do not work.


    Even my girlfriend had a fight with me, and I didn''t get in touch anymore, so I was alone.


    Dong dong dong. While I was still recalling the past, there was a knock on the door.


    I opened the door and saw a girl, the granddaughter of the village chief.


    Her name was Lin Xue, only sixteen years old, but she was already slim and graceful.


    She was about 1.6 meters tall and was wearing a black turtleneck sweater and a pair of black pencil pants. Her originally white skin looked even whiter and purer due to her black clothes.


    A pair of pure white cloth shoes under her feet added a bit of a tender feeling to her.


    There was a hint of coldness on her still childish face. Her big eyes under her eyebrows had eyes as black as ink. Her nose was high and her lips were red and white.


    Her black hair was tied behind her head, a few strands fluttering in the wind in front of her forehead.


    There was not a single flaw on his body. He looked like he was carved out of jade.


    Even though she was still a child, she was already very beautiful. When she grew up, she would be able to bring calamity upon her country and her people.


    What can I do for you? My gaze didn''t dare linger on her for too long. I was afraid that she would treat me as a hooligan. Her cold temperament made me think she would grow up to be an ice beauty.


    Teacher, grandpa wants me to inform you that today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and tonight the entire village is having a meal in the square at 7: 30. Please be there. Lin Xue said indifferently.


    Yes, definitely. I smiled at her, then looked away up the hill.


    Is there anything else? After a while, I noticed that Lin Xue did not leave, so I asked with suspicion.


    Gone. Lin Xue looked up at me, said a few words calmly and then left.


    This little girl was really pleasing to the eyes.


    On the night when the full moon was in the sky, the small village square was decorated with lanterns and decorations. Long tables were arranged to form a square.


    Everyone was laughing and cheering excitedly. The children frolicked about and the adults toasted each other.


    Not long after the banquet started, the village chief, who was seated in the north side, clapped his hands, indicating for everyone to be quiet.


    After a while, he saw that everyone had quieted down, and then said: The reason why everyone is sitting here today, is to celebrate two things. First, because today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, a happy day of the year.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. How can I get promoted? Don''t tell me that you want me to be the principal ¡­ But there seems to be only one teacher in the school.


    After a while, the village chief continued, "The county governor and I spoke on the phone yesterday, he decided to come to our village in three days'' time to invite Mr. Yang Xiao out of the mountains, to be the county mayor''s secretary.


    After the village chief finished speaking, the villagers all applauded loudly and looked at me with adoration in their eyes.


    I was at a loss. I didn''t know if I should be happy or worried.


    It''s not like I haven''t seen the County Magistrate before. Two months ago, I went to visit him in the countryside, bringing a large group of people to visit me.


    She was a woman in her thirties. She was mature and beautiful, and her every word and action gave off the feeling of an official.


    He grabbed my hand and said with a warm smile, I have mentioned your name and deeds since I came here, in a circumference of a hundred miles, in all levels of cadres, and in the streets.


    It is said that you are an expert hidden from the world, a scheming living Zhuge. I originally thought that you were an old senior who should have read a lot, but I didn''t expect you to be an accomplished young talent, your reputation is truly not as good as it is when we meet.


    She praised me so much that I couldn''t find the north, then repeated my story to the visiting cadres.


    What pioneering irrigation, building schools, renovating roads, and praising me.


    To say that everyone should learn from my spirit of supporting the village and serving the people made me sound like a sage of the nation and the people.


    After talking for over an hour, towards the end, I thought that there would be some sort of reward.


    Looking at the quiet house, I felt as if they had never appeared, leaving me completely at a loss.


    As for what the Village Head said about me being his secretary, that''s something I didn''t understand, so I didn''t think too much about it and continued drinking.


    Because I am a university student, and also solved a lot of village problems, so the village aunts always like to introduce me to the object.


    I''m not blind to all of them. There are a lot of nice girls out there.


    But I still have my girlfriend in my heart, because she doesn''t agree to come to the mountain village, we had a big fight, a year did not contact, but I can not forget her.


    There were quite a few people who came up to talk to me at this time of night, which gave me a headache. As I was thinking about how to get out of here, a slim figure covered the light above my head, and a pleasant voice said, "Teacher, let me toast you."


    I raised my head and saw that it was Lin Xue. I wanted to say that she was a child and couldn''t drink. But I forced it back.


    Lin Xue and I clinked glasses, and drank the entire cup, shouting loudly, "I''m not drunk!"


    With that, he laid down on the table.


    This action was very foolish, but it was very effective.


    Those aunties and aunties were all mumbling, "Sir''s alcohol tolerance isn''t good, the second person to get drunk at the venue is a scholar after all." Then it dispersed.


    I looked down and saw the first person to get drunk ¡ª the village chief, who was always kind and friendly.


    An old man in his eighties, one foot on the long table, the bottle in his right hand, his left hand fingering everywhere.


    Drinking loudly, I was not drunk, but pushing aside those who wanted to help him.


    He kept talking about how heroic he was when he was young on the battlefield. It seemed like he was really drunk.


    I was lying on my stomach on the table. I was feeling a little dizzy, and I seemed to have drunk too much. Slowly I fell asleep.


    I was awoken by a warm little hand patting me. Faintly, I heard Lin Xue''s voice: "Teacher, you drank too much, I''ll help you go back."


    Then I felt a small, warm body press itself into my left arm and slowly help me to my feet.


    I panicked and immediately pushed Lin Xue away. I said, I can walk by myself, there''s no need ¡­


    Before I could finish, panicked or really drunk, I stumbled over the chair at my feet and fell to the floor. It hurt.


    Let me help you. Lin Xue pulled me up from the ground and said.


    I indicated that there was no need for that. I looked around and saw that the surrounding people were all staggering towards their own homes. The Village Chief had also left his seat a long time ago. It seemed that we were about to disperse.


    I was just starting to leave when I tripped over something. Fortunately, Lin Xue pulled me to the side so I didn''t fall.


    I thanked her, embarrassed.


    She insisted on supporting me, and in the end I had to let her help me back. I had already fallen twice, and it was too much of an effort to keep walking.


    Late at night, I was supported by Lin Xue to school. The lights in the village behind us were becoming more and more blurry, but the bright moon in the sky was sufficient to light up my surroundings.


    Walking along this country road late at night, looking at the sky filled with stars and moon, it always felt like a dream.


    You think it''s beautiful? Because when I stopped, Lin Xue, who was supporting me, asked.


    Sorry, I''m a little distracted, let''s keep going. I''m a little accustomed to Lin Xue''s support, so I''m not that awkward anymore.


    I think it''s beautiful, too. But I prefer the outside world. I want to be able to do something in the metropolis, and maybe it''s more suitable for the old age here.


    Soon, you''ll be in high school in the county. It won''t be long before you go to college, then work, and then you''ll be on your own.


    Teacher, are you leaving?


    I don''t know.


    The county magistrate will be here in three days. Do you want to go with her?


    I don''t know.


    Aren''t you a fortune-teller? Why didn''t he know anything?


    Who said I would tell my fortune?


    Everyone said so.


    You believe them?


    He didn''t believe it. Lin Xue looked ahead, and said indifferently.


    Seeing my speechless expression, this little girl actually smiled. This is the first time I''ve seen her smile so coquettishly, and there is also a little cuteness in her coquettishness.


    Feeling that her smile would illuminate the night in the country, I couldn''t help but be distracted by her smile.


    Unknowingly arriving at school, I let Lin Xue go back.


    I rested for a while in my chair and was about to take off my shoes and go to sleep. There was an urgent knock on the door.


    Could it be that Lin Xue is back?


    As soon as I opened the door, a slim figure bumped into me, and I felt her sticky and wet.


    When I saw it, I couldn''t help but jump in fright. It was Lin Xue, her clothes were filled with blood, and her face was also covered with it.


    The blood was not hers. She had no wound.


    I closed the door and asked her what had happened.


    Terrified, she took my hand. There''s a ghost! No, it was a demon! Everyone in the village had died!

 C2

    I was about to ask what was going on.


    With a bang, a huge black claw the size of a washbasin pulled out a large hole from the outside of my room.


    At the same time, I heard the roar of a wild beast. Lin Xue screamed and hid in the innermost area of the room.


    I picked up the crowbar in the corner of the room that I had borrowed to clean up the cement in the playground.


    It was a two meter long, solid iron rod. It was sharp, but because the iron rod was very heavy, if he were to use his full strength to pierce it, its power would definitely not be small.


    No matter what kind of wild beast was outside, the chance of hitting it while it was at the door was very high.


    I held my breath and waited until the beast''s claws retracted and a second hole appeared in the door. Then I rushed over with the iron rod in my hand and jabbed the tip of the rod at the hole the monster had made.


    I felt a tingle in my palm, as if I''d stuck myself in an earthen wall.


    I withdrew the iron rod and found only a small amount of black mucus stuck to it. It seemed to be the blood of a monster.


    Obviously, it was injured, but this sort of injury could only anger it.


    Sure enough, an even more vicious roar came from outside. The door was swept open again, and only the lower half of the door remained.


    I could see some of the monster''s black torso through the broken door.


    I have no sense of propriety. I can''t kill, I can''t escape. If we let it in, we''re done for.


    Just as I was about to become an ant on a hot pan, Lin Xue pointed to the window and said, "We will escape from here."


    It was an old-fashioned window, with a number of frames dividing it into small windows, and I couldn''t get out at all. Suddenly I remembered I had a crowbar in my hand.


    I walked to the window and lifted the crowbar. I forcefully pried a few times, and the entire window was forced down.


    When Lin Xue and I saw that there was a way out, we couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    I''ll let Lin Xue crawl out first and guard the monster by myself. I''ll only follow her out after she goes out.


    Without looking back, we ran up the hill behind the school. I wanted to throw it away because it was a bit heavy. However, this was the only weapon. He decided to take it.


    We ran for more than ten minutes before we stopped in a forest and rested together under a tree.


    When I just sat down, I smelt a strong stench of blood. Turning around, I saw that Lin Xue was still wearing his blood-stained clothes, and immediately felt bad, and immediately said to Lin Xue: That monster might have smelled the stench of blood on your clothes and followed me.


    Startled, she quickly took off her bloodstained jacket and threw it on the ground. Looking at the top of her only bra, I felt my face burning. I quickly took off my T-shirt and handed it to her.


    She was wearing my white T-shirt, which was very loose, and the hem of it was almost up to her knees.


    She looked up just as my eyes swept over her face, and when they met, I felt a little hot.


    Her expression was natural, unashamed. I turned my head and took her hand.


    We had barely run two hundred meters when we heard the monster''s roar behind us.


    We climbed the tree. At this time, Lin Xue pulled me back and ran towards a large locust tree that had a diameter of more than a meter.


    When she arrived in front of the tree, Lin Xue nimbly climbed like a rock climber. In a short moment, she arrived at the five to six meter mark on the tree branch.


    I put down the iron rod and followed Lin Xue''s example of climbing up the tree. I climbed with great difficulty and almost fell off a few times.


    I climbed up the tree branch and saw that Lin Xue was looking at the direction where we came from with a pale face.


    I also looked over. I couldn''t help but feel my blood run cold. In the place where we just rested, there was a pair of glowing red eyes, then there were two pairs, three pairs ¡­ Finally, eight pairs of eyes appeared.


    Following their appearances was a figure that was nearly three meters tall. Each of them surrounded the place where Lin Xue was throwing her clothes. It was a group of monsters that were walking upright, and there would be a series of roars coming from time to time.


    Because of the distance and the darkness, their appearances could not be clearly seen, but their eyes that glowed with red light were especially sinister.


    At some point in time, Lin Xue held onto my hand. Her hand was ice-cold and her entire body was trembling in fear.


    But she must have had a lot of excitement tonight, and all I could do was clench her cold little hands.


    We stayed in the trees until they were gone and it was bright. Only then do we dare to come down from the tree. I picked up the iron bar, but I didn''t know where to go. He then asked Lin Xue what was going on.


    At this time, Lin Xue''s mental state crumbled and she started crying loudly.


    Afraid that the monsters would come back, I tried to comfort her.


    In her sobs, she told him what had happened last night.


    It turned out that when she went back from my place last night, she heard a series of screams coming from the village.


    Standing at the village entrance, he looked towards the village and saw a group of 2-3 meter tall monsters slaughtering the villagers.


    She was too frightened to move. A monster had spotted her and clawed at her, and her uncle had suddenly appeared, blocking the fatal blow for her. Then she had run for my hut with all her might. After that, we escaped together.


    Let''s go to the next village. It''s hard to tell if someone can help, but at least we have to find a phone and call the police. I thought for a moment.


    Lin Xue nodded her head, indicating her agreement, but she continued to sob.


    We walked for more than half an hour before we stopped to rest by a stream.


    We were all very tired after not sleeping for the whole night. Lin Xue took off her shoes and socks to wash that cute face of her. I sat down by the stream and rested against a rock.


    At this time, a man''s voice came from afar: Hey, those two people in front, are you from Lin Family Ridge? The sound of footsteps followed.


    I looked at the man. Three men, two between twenty-five and six, one fat and one thin. The other was estimated to be forty years old, and had come from the village next door.


    Lin Family Ridge is the village that I live in. I nodded at them.


    After some understanding, he realized that the neighboring village was the same as Lin Family Ridge, and they were attacked by monsters. Only the three of them survived.


    I borrowed their cell phones and decided I should call the police. The two young men, one fat and the other thin, both had phones, and they threw them at me at the same time.


    I found that there were no signals on either cell phone. I felt very uneasy. Although there was usually no network in this place, it was still fine to make a phone call.


    The middle-aged man told me, You can''t even get a landline.


    This made me feel even more uneasy, as if something big was about to happen.


    After discussing, we decided to move out together. There were monsters nearby, so we could only go to the county town for help.


    We chatted as we walked. I knew that the thin man who looked like a hoodlum was called Zhang Jingcai, and that the fat man told us to call him Fatty. That middle-aged man, everyone called him Uncle De.


    The three of them would stare at Lin Xue from time to time, while De Shu hid himself a little, but Zhang Jin Hao and Fatty did not care about anything. Zhang Jin Hao even talked to Lin Xue from time to time, but Lin Xue ignored him coldly.


    We walked all day, just eating some wild fruit, resting at night on the edge of a river.


    We decided to get something to eat. When Uncle De said he was going to catch the fish, Fatty and Zhang Jin were going to look for wild fruits.


    Lin Xue and I could only go find firewood.


    Fatty and the others had picked a lot of wild fruits and brought back a five-meter-long vine, saying that it was going to be used as a fish net.


    And Uncle De actually caught four fish from the river and brought them up. Although it was not very big, but to be able to catch four fish empty-handed was not simple at all. De Shu roasted the fish, and gave Lin Xue and I the biggest fish, leaving the rest to the three of them.


    In the evening, Zhang Jingcai proposed to keep two people on guard, so that they wouldn''t fall asleep.


    Uncle De and I will watch the night, Fatty and Zhang Jin will watch the night, Lin Xue is a girl, there''s no need to watch the night.


    I have no objections to this suggestion, but Lin Xue who had been silent this whole time spoke up: De Shu is an elder, he should rest well, Yang Xiao and I will guard for the night.


    How can I rely on old age? Yang Xiao and I will stay up late at night. De Shu laughed.


    As they fought back and forth, in the end, De Shu couldn''t resist Lin Xue''s stubborn temper, so he let Lin Xue and I keep watch for the night.


    Lin Xue and I sat on a rock with my iron rod placed beside us. The other three people slept not far away.


    Close your eyes and rest. I''ll just keep watch. Lin Xue said with a voice that only I could hear.


    He had agreed on two people keeping watch. I couldn''t help but to ask.


    I think they''re up to no good. Lin Xue whispered into my ear with her lips.


    Lin Xue was really close, causing my face to feel hot. But I thought about what happened today. Other than their lustful eyes towards Lin Xue, I didn''t feel that anything was wrong. But if we were to talk about lecherous things, this was how the entire village looked at Lin Xue.


    Is there any evidence? I really couldn''t think of anything suspicious, so I asked Lin Xue.


    No, just intuition. Lin Xue said indifferently.


    I didn''t know why Lin Xue had such an intuition, but looking at Lin Xue, she seemed to be very sure.


    What could these three possibly plot? If there is, I think it will only be the little beauty Lin Xue by my side.


    Lin Xue, let''s sneak away now. I whispered.


    Lin Xue was a little suspicious. "You trust me this much?"


    Yes. I nodded.


    In fact, looking at the rattan that the fat guy brought back, I also felt that these three were plotting something.


    Alright, let''s go now. Lin Xue said firmly.

 C3

    We decided to leave immediately.


    After more than an hour of walking in the dark, we finally reached the highway that led to the county town. We walked forward, looking back and forth from time to time, hoping for passing cars.


    Maybe it was because it was late at night and there was no car at all, we walked for a while and felt a little tired. We hadn''t slept for an entire night, so we still had to rest for the night.


    I said to Lin Xue: Let''s find a place to rest.


    Lin Xue nodded, and the two of us walked to the side of the road and took a break from the wind.


    I placed the metal rod beside me and sat on the grass. Lin Xue also sat next to me.


    Initially, I wanted to let Lin Xue sleep for a while and keep watch by myself, but I was extremely sleepy, so without realizing it, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    After an unknown amount of time, I felt my arm being shaken by someone. I slowly woke up, and my entire body felt numb and sore. I bitterly opened my eyes. It was already early in the morning.


    The first thing she saw was Lin Xue standing at the side under the morning light. She was kneeling on the ground and looked in front of her with alert.


    Seeing her current state, I vigilantly touched the iron rod beside me. Looking at Lin Xue''s gaze, I saw that she was a woman that was around twenty years old.


    The woman''s wine-red hair was long to her waist, scattered and fluttering in the wind, and there was a sea of air in front of her forehead.


    Under her thin eyebrows was a pair of enchanting almond eyes, and under her high nose was her sexy red lips.


    He was wearing a pink midriff T-shirt, a short black skirt with hundreds of pleats, and black high heels under black stockings.


    She looked young and beautiful, but I felt unnatural looking at her. It was already autumn, isn''t it cold to wear such thin clothes?


    Seeing that it was only a girl, he heaved a sigh of relief and put the metal rod back on the ground.


    That woman''s charming eyes that had been looking into Lin Xue''s eyes all this time shifted onto my metal rod. She glanced at Lin Xue in disdain and continued to size him up with a sneer on her face.


    I felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, and was about to say something to ease it when I heard a shout in the distance: Hey! The people in front.


    I looked towards the direction where the sound came from. Three people were running over from afar. When we got closer, I couldn''t help but be stunned. It turned out to be Uncle De and the other two.


    Why are you guys here? De Shu asked in surprise.


    I didn''t know how to answer that. Lin Xue was also silent, and the three of them turned their attention to the girl. They stared lecherously at the girl, and this time even Uncle De couldn''t shift his gaze away.


    The girl gave them a disgusted look and was about to leave when she was stopped by Zhang Jin Ming.


    Beauty, where are you going? This wilderness was very dangerous. As she spoke, her gaze was fixated on the girl''s chest.


    I hate your eyes. the girl said coldly.


    I don''t hate beauties, that''s all. Zhang Jin was pleased with himself as he approached the girl.


    The girl suddenly moved, her jade-like hands waving towards Zhang Jingcai''s face, causing a scream to resound in all directions. Zhang Jingcai fell down, hugging his head and whipping the beast on the ground, while the girl''s eyes were already hidden in her fingers.


    Everyone was shocked. Was this girl a human or a ghost? Why would he use such a cruel method?


    The girl smiled. Her smile, which should have been beautiful and moving, now gave people a terrifying feeling.


    It''s both of you. The girl''s face turned cold as she looked at Uncle De and Fatty.


    The fat guy was also going all out. He punched towards the girl.


    But the girl was even faster. With a swing of her hand, an afterimage flashed across her hand. The fatty was already decapitated, and his head rolled to Lin Xue and I''s feet, scaring both of us.


    The girl didn''t stop, and a white light shot out from Uncle''s body. If it wasn''t for the small hole in Uncle''s chest where blood was coming out, I would have thought that the white light was just an illusion.


    Only then did I notice that there was one eyeball missing from the girl''s hand.


    Only then did Lin Xue scream out, and it could be considered that she had completely collapsed. I also woke up from my shock, picked up the metal rod on the ground and placed it in front of Lin Xue.


    This girl''s strength was beyond the limits of humans.


    She turned her head and looked me and Lin Xue in the eye, and then stared into mine.


    At this moment, I notice that her eyes have been emitting a faint red light unknowingly. This reminds me of the monster from last night.


    I was extremely terrified, but I still chose to look straight into her eyes. Her eyes shifted behind me, probably staring at Lin Xue.


    The girl suddenly raised the remaining eyeballs in her hands and pointed them at Lin Xue. I was shocked, and immediately pulled Lin Xue behind me, covering him even more tightly.


    The girl saw that she could not hit Lin Xue and had her eyes on me. She waved her hand at me, and I kept staring at her hand.


    The entire hillside became extremely quiet, and only Zhang Jin, who was rolling on the ground, let out a mournful wail.


    She looked at me with a playful smile and continued to wave her hands as if to say goodbye.


    Suddenly, she stomped her foot on the ground, causing a scream to ring out. It turned out to be Zhang Jingcai who had lost his eyes. The heels and heels of that girl had already pierced deeply into the back of Zhang Jingcai''s neck.


    Looking at Zhang Jin''s corpse, my mind went blank.


    She laughed and waggled her bespectacled fingers at me.


    Suddenly, too suddenly! I only waved my hand with force, and subconsciously, I used my metal rod to block.


    The expected pain didn''t come. I looked at the girl. She was giggling, her eyes were still in her hands. She didn''t throw them.


    She raised her hand again, ready to throw the eyeball. My body was taut, and my heart was beating faster and faster. It felt like it was going to jump out of my chest.


    The girl on the other side was still happily shaking the eyeball in her hand. She seemed to find this game of cat and mouse very fun.


    From time to time she would laugh and cover her mouth with her other hand. My eyes were curved into crescent moons from laughter. They should have been extremely beautiful, but I felt extremely terrified.


    In the end, I couldn''t stand the pressure anymore. I died anyway, so I decided to go all out against her. I leveled the iron rod, pointed it at her, and charged at her.


    When she saw me rushing towards her, she was stunned for a moment, but then she reacted and threw the eyeball at me.


    I closed my eyes instinctively, and felt something light in my chest.


    When I opened my eyes, I jumped in fright. The girl was already standing face to face with me.


    I was about to step back when she wrapped her left arm around my waist. I struggled, but the boneless, boneless arm held me back, and in my panic I saw her right hand turn into a claw, reaching for my heart.


    I still closed my eyes as usual. I didn''t feel the pain I''d expected, but when I tripped over her, I fell to the ground.


    I tried to get up, but she stepped on my stomach. I tried to lift her foot, but it wouldn''t budge.


    The pain made me struggle even harder, while she continued to increase her strength. As her strength increased, I spat out a mouthful of blood. I didn''t have any strength left in my hands, so I just let her step on me.


    Just when I thought I was going to die, the strength in my leg suddenly loosened up. I looked up, and saw that something was wrong with me, so Lin Xue picked up a boulder to sneak an attack on her, but failed.


    Let him go! Lin Xue raised the stone and shouted.


    The girl swatted with one hand, sending the rock flying, then withdrawing her foot from my body.


    What else is there to be fun about? The girl stared at Lin Xue and laughed sinisterly.


    How about this ¡­ The girl raised her hand and a faint blue light appeared. Then, she waved her hand towards the ground two meters away. It formed a strange rune on the ground.


    In a flash of blue light, a two-meter tall black-colored creature appeared. Its head looked like a dragon''s, but it had no horns or hair. All it had was a spike at the back of its head, and its ears resembled those of a bat''s.


    It had a pair of glowing red eyes, its mouth was open to the ear, and inside were two jagged rows of fangs. Its face was extremely ferocious.


    His arms were very long and his claws were dusty. His body was shaped like an inverted triangle. His shoulders were wide and his waist was thin. His legs were slightly bent. The black muscles all over his body were very well-developed and appeared very fierce and agile.


    Although he was far away from the monsters last night, he was sure that they were the same kind of monsters as last night.


    If you can beat my soldiers, I''ll let you go. The girl said to Lin Xue as she pointed at the monster.


    I couldn''t help but be shocked, even if there were ten Lin Xue s, it wouldn''t be enough for that monster''s claw. Lin Xue asked the girl in shock: Who exactly are you?


    I am a god. The girl looked at Lin Xue with ridicule.


    I struggled a few times, then grabbed the girl''s shoes and said, Let me challenge it.


    Lin Xue ran in front of me, surprised. How could this work!? You''re hurt.


    The girl grabbed Lin Xue''s shoulder and flung him away, causing him to fly five to six meters away, but she could not get up while moaning.


    The girl knelt down, hooked her fingers under my chin, and smiled into my eyes. You can''t even stand up, she said, but it would be more fun to watch you and my soldiers fight.


    After saying that, the girl pointed at my forehead and a blue light appeared in her hand and entered my body. I suddenly felt energetic and healed.


    I stood up in surprise, as if the fatigue and pain had been an illusion.


    It''s about time to start. After the girl said that, she jumped 30 meters away and pulled Lin Xue along with her.


    Ignoring everything else, I picked up the iron rod and pointed it at the monster. I thought about it last night. This is to prevent the monster from pouncing like the other beasts.


    The creature stared at me for a moment, then let out a roar and charged like a cheetah. Not only was it moving like a cheetah, but it was also moving very fast.


    Suddenly, it jumped and pounced on me. I aimed the spike at it, but it twisted its body in the air, barely dodging my iron rod.


    It slid back ten meters.


    I had just pointed the tip of the iron rod in its direction again when it came charging.


    This time I did not react quickly enough, and he caught me by the left arm. He tried to twist his body in the air to dodge my iron rod, but he lost his balance in the air and flew out like a cannonball, rolling on the ground and pulling away from me at a distance of fifteen or sixteen meters.


    I readjusted the angle, and it didn''t pounce again. I don''t know why, but I was so excited, and I understood why there was a bullfight.


    It was only then that I saw my wound, cut three times so deep that the bone was visible. I didn''t feel any pain, just a chill.


    Only at this moment did a large amount of blood begin to flow out from the wound.


    Without even looking at the wound, I began to look into the monster''s eyes.


    This time, it didn''t come for a long time. I didn''t know if it was thinking or not, but I was tense and felt strangely quiet around me. I could only hear my heartbeat, my breathing, the sound of my blood dripping on the ground, and the strange gurgling of the monster, as if everything was holding its breath while it watched my final confrontation with the monster.


    Suddenly! Suddenly, it rushed over, and in a split-second, it was still four meters away from me. It jumped again, a meter away from me, and on my side, it stretched out a huge claw.


    This time, my body is faster than my brain. I lift up my metal rod and jump, heading towards the place where the monster is pouncing towards.


    Before I could regret it, the monster had already charged over with panicked eyes. The monster struck the iron rod in my hands, and I took a big step back, unable to bear the weight. The other end of the iron rod sank into the ground, the sharp end piercing through the monster''s chest.


    Before I could rejoice, the monster''s shoulder hit me in the chest.


    I felt like I had been hit by a train. I flew seven or eight meters away and fell to the ground. I slid another three or four meters before stopping.


    Just as I was about to get up, I felt a sweet sensation in my throat and I suddenly spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    At this time, I heard Lin Xue''s voice. Then she appeared before me.


    She seemed to be calling my name again, but I thought it was very far away.


    I felt the world receding from me in my dizziness and finally passed out.

 C4

    When I opened my eyes again, I was in a hospital in the county, and there was nothing in my body that didn''t hurt.


    Lin Xue, who was sitting beside me, rang the bell for me when she saw that I had woken up.


    I asked Lin Xue how long I slept, and Lin Xue told me that it just happened to be three days.


    Been asleep for so long? No wonder he felt so hungry.


    After a while, the doctor and nurse began to examine me.


    After a while, the doctor said, It may take a while to get out of the hospital. Then he went out, and Lin Xue followed him out.


    After around 15 minutes, Lin Xue carried a small bag and opened it to find a bowl of porridge.


    I''ve just asked the doctor. You can have porridge. Lin Xue fed me spoonfuls and spoonfuls while holding the bowl.


    She was not very fond of expressing her feelings, but this time I was deeply moved. My eyes became sore and I began to cry.


    Lin Xue saw that I was helpless, and could only use a tissue to wipe my tears. Although there were some tears, I still smiled and said: It''s alright, I was touched by you.


    The reason for her tears was because she had always been alone. It had been too long since someone had taken care of her like that.


    After eating the porridge, he curiously asked Lin Xue what had happened after she fainted. Lin Xue then slowly began to recount her story.


    It turned out that the monster died that day after I fainted.


    The girl who had summoned the monster kept her promise and left.


    Lin Xue ran over to me while crying. I was injured too heavily, and she didn''t dare to move me, afraid that moving at will would worsen my injuries.


    I was also afraid that monsters would discover me, so I didn''t dare to leave.


    While she was at a loss about what to do, a car drove over from the direction of the county town.


    It was five military trucks with more than a hundred heavily armed soldiers.


    Lin Xue also cared about the other party''s background, as she blocked the road and stopped the car.


    When the officers of the unit saw me and the body of the monster, they decided to leave a car and its soldiers behind.


    And so, they continued in the direction of the Lin Family Ridge.


    Just when the remaining soldiers were about to bring Lin Xue, me and the monster back to the city, everyone felt that the sky was a little dark, and raised their heads to look at the sky, only to see that the things in the sky had all sucked in a cold breath.


    It turned out that, in the originally clear sky, at a height of five thousand meters, a huge black island with a metallic luster appeared. The black island that was originally similar to a mountain was still expanding.


    It was as if the blue sky was slowly being torn apart and turned completely black. Finally, it covered the entire sky. Only the farthest horizon told people that it was still dawn.


    The soldiers felt something was off, so they all got on the cars and took us to the city, afraid that something might go wrong. After driving for about 20 kilometers, they finally saw the edge of the island, which was not an island, but a huge battleship.


    Hearing Lin Xue''s words, I felt like I was listening to science fiction.


    Lin Xue also noticed my strange expression and pointed outside the window.


    From the window, I could see that only a little more than half of the sky was left, and from the horizon all the way to the other half of the sky was a gigantic battleship.


    If it was according to Lin Xue''s words, the Lin Family Ridge was coincidentally covered up by the entire sky. And from the county city to Lin Family Ridge, it was 60 km. According to the ratio, this thing had a diameter of 40 to 50 kilometers.


    Before I could recover from my shock, a pleasant female voice came from my side: Mr. Yang Xiao.


    When I came back to my senses, I saw the handsome County Magistrate, along with a man in a military uniform who was half a hundred years old.


    Mr. Yang Xiao, I never thought that we would meet in this kind of situation. I was going to let you be my secretary, but for the sake of safety, all the people will have to temporarily withdraw from the county. The county magistrate still wore his usual smile.


    I wasn''t up to the task anyway, so who is this next to me? My attention was on the old soldier.


    Hello, young man. I am the commander of this Eastern War, Zhang Zhennan.


    The commander in chief of the east sector? I wondered.


    With the enemy warships at the center, our army has gathered 500,000 troops, divided into the four battle zones of east, south, west and north as the defensive line to surround the enemy. Seeing my confusion, Zhang Zhenan explained.


    We heard you woke up and came to see you. After all, you''re a hero. Zhang Zhenan laughed, then continued: With your power, under the situation where you did not have any firearms, you killed an adult monster. After being dissected by the Old Man, you were able to pierce through the opponent''s heart with one blow. Let the world see the true face of the enemy.


    He moistened his throat and then continued. You don''t know, yesterday, my patrol, a dozen soldiers with real guns, faced a monster, or was killed and wounded five people. Moreover, the monster had even managed to escape.


    It took him a moment to remember the main point: Listen to your little sister, you''ve also met a monster like a human girl.


    I didn''t mind asking about it at all, and even spoke of it in a serious tone: That''s right, that thing is no different from a human, it''s just that when killing people, her eyes were red, she had high intelligence, and could summon and command Mega-monster. She killed three people, one of them had his eyes dug away, and his neck was stepped on, and the second one had his head chopped off with a knife.


    They had some doubts about what I said, but I had no choice.


    They asked other questions. When I finished, they left. Only Lin Xue and I were left in the ward.


    After two days, we retreated with the retreating transport and half a million civilians to the back of the city. Looking at the dusky sky and the black warship floating in the sky, I know that this place will soon become a battlefield.


    The transport moved along the road, and the sheriff was in our car. She kept her eyes on the town, sighed, and lowered her head.


    I knew that this was the land she had cultivated for many years, after all, and then perhaps it would be reduced to ashes in the flames of war, and all her efforts would be in vain.


    Lin Xue, on the other hand, was comforting a crying girl beside her who was about the same age as Lin Xue.


    After understanding me, I found out that the girl also lived in a village near Lin Family Ridge. She went to school in a county city, and she stayed at school with her classmates during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    In fact, Lin Xue''s experience was even more miserable. She had watched the people from the village get massacred, and had even lost her last few relatives in front of her. This was a painful memory for a girl who was only sixteen years old.


    Seeing how strong she was right now, he didn''t know if he should feel gratified or sad.


    Originally, they should have been peacefully living in high school, then entering university. Finally, just like Lin Xue had said, they were working hard in a big city. But now the future was unknown.


    When we arrived at a city, we were arranged to stay in a temporary area on the outskirts of the city. There were temporary tents set up as far as the eye could see and a large amount of supplies were transported here. The county magistrate brought all the cadres at various levels to boost the morale of the crowd, so that everyone could survive this crisis. He told everyone that they would be able to return home very soon.


    Looking at the county magistrate, who had been comforting the crowd for the whole day, I felt quite a bit of respect for her.


    Days passed, and because I was injured, Lin Xue played chess with me everyday, supported me on walks, helped me wash clothes and cook, and watched her treat me like this. She was like a virtuous wife, giving me the feeling that I was in charge of something, that I no longer needed anything.


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed and the front lines were still deathly silent. There were no reports of the battle, and no signs of the monsters had appeared. But I thought it was the calm before the storm.


    Two days later, my body was fully recovered. Lin Xue and I were walking in the outskirts, enjoying the fresh air that nature had given us.


    However, the news of the war came from the front lines. Looking at the front lines, the occasional flash of white light and the sounds of gunfire, everyone was nervous. The whole world seemed to have stopped as they paid attention to the battle.


    The battle went on for three days. The frontlines were in a state of tension, with troops constantly rushing towards the frontlines and wounded constantly being carried out from the frontlines.


    Until the seventh day when I was playing chess with Lin Xue absent-mindedly and a huge dragon was about to be surrounded and annihilated.


    Let''s play chess seriously. We can''t help them at the front. We can only pray for them. Lin Xue said helplessly.


    Lin Xue was right, we are just commoners, we are powerless. I returned my thoughts back to the chessboard and avoided Lin Xue''s encirclement. Luckily, she survived from Lin Xue''s attack.


    However, the soldiers in front did not seem to be so lucky.


    On the eighth day we saw a flash of white light from the front line, followed by a roar like a tiger and a roar like a dragon''s roar, and the shaking of the earth. It took two minutes for the mushroom cloud to dissipate.


    On the ninth day, they received a grievous news. The 500,000-strong army on the frontlines and the 150,000 strong army that went to provide support had all been annihilated. This news shocked the entire country and sent everyone into panic.


    It turned out that the huge commotion on the eighth day was a nuclear attack launched by humans.


    A huge explosion enveloped the enormous battleship, howling like a primordial beast and biting at everything in the sky.


    After the loud noise passed, the crowd began to cheer for the target. But as the smoke dissipated, they discovered that the warship was as motionless as a god, as though it hadn''t been damaged at all.


    Before anyone could even wake up from their shock, they saw a golden light emitting from the warship, like the setting sun shining on the ground. It looked so gentle, but the person who was hit by the light didn''t even have time to scream, and had already turned into dust.


    Today was the tenth day of the war. Due to the tragic defeat of the first battle, the war had begun.


    The second defense line was set up in our temporary safe zone, and everyone, including the citizens in the city, had to move backwards. Lin Xue and I were arranged to be in the first group to move to the provincial capital.


    With the fall of the land, more and more people needed to be settled down. If even the provincial capital was conquered, then there would be no way for such a large number of people to be settled down.


    After all, this is not something a country can afford.


    It was estimated that a large amount of donations would be required, but the cohesiveness of the citizens was such that it would be difficult for the amount to meet the requirements. Furthermore, the burden during wartime was too great, so the frontline could not fight against them.


    When I just arrived at the capital, I immediately dragged Lin Xue and rushed to a villa in the city.


    Lin Xue asked where I was going and I told her to go to a friend''s house.


    You have friends here. Lin Xue asked.


    Previously, their relationship had been a bit tense, but now, they could only look for her. My answer made Lin Xue even more suspicious, but seeing that I didn''t intend to clarify, she didn''t ask further.


    I rang the bell outside a villa fence.


    It took a moment for a girl''s voice to say, with the ferocity of a man who would only do something to me: What are you doing here?


    I need your help. I used the honest tone I always used to her.


    Aren''t you the living Bodhisattva who supports the mountain village, Zhuge Liang who hides in the forest, the secretary of the county magistrate, aren''t you the hero of a monster dueling a monster as big as a mountain? Do you need my help? She spoke softly.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. She even knew about my little matter. It seems that she paid quite a bit of attention to me. I was pleasantly surprised. So she had always been concerned about me. As for singling out a mountain-like monster, what was going on? But I''m not in the mood for that either. He didn''t know what to say.


    So I decided to play the emotional card: Did you miss me?


    Go to hell! What am I thinking of a pig for! Excited curses came from the doorbell.


    The atmosphere instantly became awkward.

 C5

    Embarrassed, my face flushed.


    Just then, Lin Xue said to me: The big sister inside doesn''t seem to welcome us, let''s go.


    All I could do was say, All right.


    There was a voice from the doorbell: Wait!


    After a while, we finally saw her coming out of the villa through the iron gate in the wall.


    She came over to me with an angry look in her eyes and opened the door.


    The moment he opened the door, he revealed a gentle and gentle smile towards Lin Xue: Come here, little sister, come in and sit at elder sister''s house.


    She raised her head and glared at me once more before pulling Lin Xue along to the courtyard with a face full of smiles.


    Lin Xue turned her head to look at me and I nodded. The three of them walked towards the villa.


    The moment we entered the hall, she helped Lin Xue to sit on the sofa, and herself sat down beside Lin Xue. She held onto Lin Xue''s hand and started to feel the cold air, leaving me hanging on the side.


    Just as I was about to sit down, she glared at me with her almond-shaped eyes. Didn''t you see the guests at home? Get a drink from the fridge!


    I''m a guest too! I said unhappily.


    Are you going? She looked at me and said in a threatening tone.


    I was afraid of her expression, so I went to get a drink.


    When I came back, they were still talking


    She asked Lin Xue: "Little sister, how old are you?


    Sixteen. Lin Xue was obviously not used to her enthusiasm.


    Do you have a boyfriend? Do you know that I didn''t introduce you to one of them? I live next door to a little king, also 16, I feel that you are quite... I interrupted him halfway through my words.


    How old is she? Don''t spoil the child. I said unhappily.


    She glared at me again before saying to Lin Xue: Little sister, you sit here for a while. Big sister and your brother-in-law have some internal conflicts that they need to settle first.


    She led me to her room. She looked back at me and told me: You want to die, you can try. This look is too intimidating. I let her hold me.


    When we reached the room, she stared at me with an unfriendly smile that made me feel guilty. So, I started to spawn on her and told her not to teach Lin Xue that way.


    I argued again, and she beat me up. He sat on my waist and pressed my head hard against the floor.


    She said, "You know it''s not good to be in love. Why did you chase after me? I was only sixteen."


    When were you sixteen? I resisted, but it didn''t work.


    He looks like sixteen lines, right? She pushed my head back against the floor.


    You''re sixteen now, too. I was in so much pain I had to give in.


    Yes, she''s my girlfriend. We met in college.


    Four years ago, I was 20 years old and was in my second year in the provincial capital. My results were average, and the only difference between me and others was that I was the president of the academy''s martial arts association.


    That day, just as I left the Martial Arts Association''s activity room with a large group of people, a junior sister rushed over and stuffed an envelope into my hand.


    She said someone asked her to give it to me, and all the students around me were jeering, thinking it was a love letter. I opened it and saw that it was a written challenge! The content was as follows:


    Pig head Yang Xiao, hello:


    I''m at the track at 5: 00 this afternoon. If you''re still a man, come over.


    However, I''m afraid that I will have to be carried back here by someone, so you have to bring a few more people with you, otherwise I won''t be able to carry you pig. Of course, you won''t be beaten to death, because I''m a good student.


    If I accidentally kill you, I will help you mop up the grass when your grave is one meter tall.


    I am still very considerate, if you want money to buy burial ground, hahaha!


    Who''s going to hit you (book)


    It was just a childish letter, yet it filled every student in the Martial Arts Association with righteous indignation, saying that they wanted to beat up the person who wrote this letter.


    I read the letter twice more before laughing. There''s no date on it, so just let that kid feed the mosquitoes in the playground. If he comes knocking on our door one day and says we''re cowardly, we can use some evidence to say that it''s'' today ''.


    Everyone thought that this was a good idea, and that person was certain to suffer a loss.


    The next day, when I went to class, someone gave me another letter and opened it:


    Abominable Yang Xiao:


    Tonight at 8: 00 track, if you don''t come, don''t blame me for taking action against your friend. Let them be careful when they''re alone.


    Who''s going to hit you (book)


    I read it twice more, and it was very different from the previous letter. The words weren''t so childish, they were intimidating, and the date wasn''t written either.


    This is just a threat, I''m thinking about calling the police, thinking about it. If it''s just to scare me, I''m here to get my graduation certificate, there''s no need to make a big deal out of it.


    However, if he were to really attack my friend, that would be troublesome. He had no choice but to check it out at night.


    At 8: 00 p.m., I waited on the playground for the man to appear. I waited for half an hour. In the middle, four girls passed by. One of them said, "Is this senior stupid?"


    The other said, Yes! There are so many mosquitoes at this time of night, let''s hurry back to the dormitory.


    Another girl added on: "What do you guys know? He is donating blood to mosquitoes."


    Another girl made up for the worst blow: All of you are wrong, this is the process of mating with mosquitoes and spawning eggs.


    The four girls walked away laughing, leaving me red in the face. I could see that I had been taken care of.


    He thought that if he let me know who that boy was, he would be dead.


    After a full day of classes the next day, I thought there would be no letters today. In the end, just as I left the classroom in the afternoon, a girl handed me a letter. I opened it and took a look ¡­


    Yang Xiao:


    Tonight at 8: 00 track, I...


    I didn''t want to read anymore, so I threw the letter on the ground and shouted at the girl, "Alright, I''ll be there. Tell that kid that he''ll be here tonight if he has the guts."


    The girl gave me a strange look and left.


    At 8 p. m., because of the thunder and the fear of rain, no one was on the track. I was standing in the middle of the field.


    If no one was around, it would be more convenient to solve the problem. After all, he would definitely beat that fellow up later on.


    As I was thinking about how to hit someone, I saw a figure coming towards me in the dark. I suddenly felt a little nervous, perhaps because of the darkness, and that figure seemed very mysterious, as if it was not to be trifled with.


    When she approached, I couldn''t help but be stunned. It was actually a beauty.


    Her hair was tied back in a ponytail with a single strand of hair. She had large pure eyes under her eyebrows and two dimples on her lips when she smiled.


    Wearing a blue dress and a pair of white heels on her feet, she held a small bag in front of her with both hands. She was dressed simply, but she looked like a cute little princess.


    When I got closer, I realized that I had seen one of the four girls who had laughed at me when I was standing on the track last night. She didn''t look very pretty because her face was full of cells.


    I suddenly understood. She had written a war letter to me on the first day and was waiting for me here.


    The next day, in order to take revenge on me, let me also stand in the track all night, and with a few girls came over and taunted me.


    Here you are. She gave me the bag in her hand with a gentle smile.


    I took it and looked at it. It was some medicine for biting mosquitoes.


    I was taken aback. You''re not here to challenge me?


    Who wants to challenge you! Idiot.


    Then why did you send me a written challenge? I asked, puzzled.


    I heard that you were very shy and that your love letter might not be able to invite you over, so I sent a letter of challenge. the girl said matter-of-factly.


    Hearing this reason, my face reddened. Is this a confession? He also felt speechless and murmured, "You''re not afraid of being beaten to death."


    I''m not afraid, because you can''t beat me. Her face was full of provocation.


    She actually heard it. But this was too arrogant.


    You wrote a threatening letter the second time. I thought about calling the police. I said thankfully.


    This letter was taught to me by my friend. As expected, these women were fearless.


    What about today''s letter? As soon as I finished asking, I realized that I''d thrown it away before I''d even finished reading it. It might not be a letter of challenge.


    What''s wrong with this letter today? she wondered.


    No. I was embarrassed to say I hadn''t.


    Maybe because the two of us were still young, as we walked in circles around the track, other than finding out that her name was Ye Ling, it was difficult for us to get to know each other. Although both of us had a good impression of each other, we didn''t have anything else to talk about.


    So the conversation turned to the powder heap. Ye Ling was the first to issue a challenge: Why did the academy''s Martial Arts Association allow you to be their president?


    Couldn''t it?


    "If you don''t want to get hurt, then quit the Martial Arts Association."


    What do you mean, you want to sign a written challenge again?


    I don''t want it. I was afraid someone would kick the door and hurt you.


    Am I that weak? You didn''t see me move.


    Then I want to see it now.


    You do it!


    Alright, don''t cry later. Big Sis didn''t bring sugar.


    That night, I was beaten up by Ye Ling. She started learning martial arts since she was eight.


    Then we started dating.


    Until I decided to go to the mountain village. We had a big fight, and she said she was going to break up, and I agreed.


    Now that I think about it, it was too impulsive.

 C6

    I was still excited to see you again, but I didn''t expect to get into a fight so soon.


    Stop hitting me, we have something to talk about. She was still on top of me, and my neck was about to break, so I begged for mercy.


    If you say you can leave, but don''t you think of me? To think that you would dare to break up with me, this is too much! She took my arms in her beautiful legs, one hand on the back of my neck, the other constantly slapping me on the head.


    You''re the one who broke up. I feel innocent.


    I was angry. After saying that, her voice started to choke as she slowly released me.


    I hugged her and said, I''m sorry, I was being too excessive and always did what I wanted to do. Never thought about you.


    Can you tell me who the girl is?


    The village chief''s granddaughter, she was the only one left in the village after the village was attacked by monsters. The village chief had taken good care of me, so I had to protect her. I explained as I hugged Ye Ling.


    I know, I''ll take care of her like I would a sister. I thought you were looking for another woman outside. She put her arms around my neck and poked my nose with the tip of her nose.


    Un, even if I''m not here anymore, you still have to take care of her for me. I added.


    Where are you going? Ye Ling asked with vigilance in her eyes.


    I want to go to the front. I answered firmly.


    No, the soldiers over there will deal with it. "No," she said.


    If everyone thought so, the war would soon be lost again. I tried to reason with her.


    No matter what you say, I won''t agree. If you dare to go, I''ll kick the girl out.


    You''re not that kind of person. I said helplessly.


    You can try. She wouldn''t let him.


    I''m tired today, and I''ll talk to you tomorrow. Since I had no way of convincing Ye Ling, I could only stealthily slip away at night.


    At night, Ye Ling and Lin Xue would cook in the kitchen again. I wanted to help them, but I was pushed out by Ye Ling in the end. It''s clumsy, but you just have to stay there and watch TV when big sis is done.


    I had to sit on the couch, but I didn''t watch TV. I just listened to them talking in the kitchen.


    Didn''t he look for someone in your village?


    No, but there were a lot of people coming to see him.


    Have you been anywhere?


    No, he didn''t seem to have taken a fancy to any of them.


    Hehe, he''s just a piece of wood, you know? He was in college, too, and a lot of girls liked him, but he was too shy and always kept out of the way. So one doesn''t have a girlfriend.


    Sis, aren''t you his girlfriend?


    I was armed to seize power, and I hit him with my fists.


    I almost died of anger when I heard that. The prodigal woman said everything to the public.


    In the middle of the night I lay in bed, intending to sleep for a while and then flee to the front in the middle of the night.


    It was irresponsible, but it had to be done. I do not wish for the war to end here. I owe Ye Ling so much, I plan to propose to Ye Ling when the war ends.


    Just as I was half asleep, I heard someone slowly push open my door. My first reaction was that of a thief. He suddenly flipped over and bounced up from the bed.


    Ye Zichen kicked the shadow at the door, causing the person to dodge to the left before slamming the door shut.


    Pressing my leg against the door, I almost cried out from the pain, but I didn''t dare to cry out. Fighting was very important.


    As soon as I pulled my foot out of the door, I was slapped three more times, and pushed back against the side of the mountain.


    It was okay, just falling on the bed. It didn''t hurt too much. The man landed on the bed in a single stride and kicked me in the chest.


    I gripped it with both hands. It felt like a slim, smooth foot, like a female thief, but I couldn''t be bothered with that. I pulled it up hard and flipped her onto the bed.


    I sprang up from the bed and pushed the man down with a push from Tai Shan. The man rolled hard and dodged again, and just as I was about to get up, I felt a weight on my waist and the man was already sitting on my waist.


    It wasn''t too heavy, and I was still able to stand up. However, I was hugged by the leg, and pulled away like a radish. I cried out in pain.


    The strength left my body and I lay down again. The man let go of my leg.


    She turned me over on my stomach and sat on my chest again, and it was then that I realized she was wearing a short silk dress and my face was burning.


    Before I could react, I received three more slaps on my face, and only then did I realize that the person was Ye Ling. I tried to struggle away from her, but she held my hands tightly between her beautiful legs, and then I slapped her three times.


    Just as she was about to stop, Lin Xue''s voice came from outside the door: "Teacher, what''s wrong?"


    Ye Ling and I were stunned at the same time, and I immediately realized what had happened.


    Pah pah pah pah! It was Ye Ling who gave me three more tight slaps across the face.


    Ye Ling said in a very low voice: This is for you.


    Oh, there''s an electric mosquito scent downstairs. Do you want me to give one to you?


    No need, that mosquito has already been killed. You should rest early. Just as I finished speaking, Ye Ling thought of the dubbing voice and thought of what I had said before putting her hand down.


    Hearing Lin Xue''s footsteps in the distance, I started to struggle again. Ye Ling raised her palm, about to hit me, I immediately stopped moving.


    If you don''t want me to smack a mosquito, then stay put. Her lovely face took on a threatening expression.


    Then what are you trying to do? I said helplessly.


    I wanted to ask you something else, you sneak attacked me the moment I entered the door. She looked down at me.


    I thought you were a thief. I explained.


    She quibbled: Is sneaking around when the footsteps are small? This is called a lady.


    Ladies don''t ride me all the time. Unsatisfied, he wanted her to get off me.


    She let go of me, pulled the covers over me, and got into bed herself.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck, and I wrapped my arms around her waist. Our faces were so close together that I could feel them burning.


    Didn''t hurt you just now, right? she asked me gently.


    It''s a shame I can''t beat my girlfriend. Of course not, I said. If I hadn''t only used fifty percent of my power, you wouldn''t have been my match.


    Hmph, you only know how to be stubborn. If it wasn''t for me using 30% of my power, you might have been in the hospital tonight.


    You are the one who is stubborn. If it wasn''t for me using my ultimate technique, you would have already knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Well, you always have to quarrel with me. She hugged me tighter.


    I don''t know why I like to bicker with you. I explained.


    Do you want to sneak off to the front tonight? she asked me suddenly in her gentlest voice.


    I was surprised. This was something that could not be admitted even if one was beaten to death. Otherwise, he would definitely be beaten to death. No, how could that be possible!


    But your heart is beating so fast.


    She was staring at me with such an enchanting look that it made me flustered, and I felt as if she had seen through everything.


    Then she said again: Don''t go tonight. Stay with me. I''ve already thought it through. If you go, I won''t be able to tie you up, but you must come back alive. Her voice was full of sadness.


    I can''t promise you that, but I can promise you that if I come back alive, the first thing I''ll do is propose to you.


    Hehe, at that time, I might be a rich woman, and there might be a lot of men chasing me, so I might not accept your proposal. At this point, her tears had already begun to flow.


    No matter how many men chase you, I will beat them. If you still refuse to accept me, then I will have to seize power in arms.


    Come and learn from me, you can''t beat me.


    The next day, under the gaze of Ye Ling and Lin Xue, I sat on the only bus that headed to the front line. Looking at Ye Ling''s and Lin Xue''s figures which were getting further and further away, she was really afraid that she would part from them forever.


    Even though they said that it was a bus to the front lines, they stopped at a village that was 10 kilometers away from the front line.


    There were still many people in the village, so it was about time they moved to the provincial capital.


    I was going to walk from the village to the front when I saw an old man fiddling with a broken bicycle in front of a tile-roofed house at the entrance of the village. I went up and asked, "Old man, can you sell me this bicycle?" I was in a hurry.


    The old man looked at me and said, How much do you pay?


    I took two hundred from my pocket and gave it to the old man. Ye Ling gave me this money. I don''t have any money with Ben, so I''m very happy to have a girlfriend like her.


    The old man immediately gave me the bicycle. I saw that there was a flashlight hanging at the front of the bike, so I took it off and gave it back to the old man. He said, It''s hard to walk in the night.


    After thanking him, I asked the old man: Why are there so many people in the village? There''s going to be a war soon. Is there no transport to take you to the provincial capital?


    The old man smiled and said that at our age, with half of our bodies almost buried in the ground, what''s the point of tormenting us?


    Seeing this, I had nothing else to say and bid farewell to the old man. I said it was not dark yet and I was on my way to the front.


    After leaving the village, there was a mountain road that was hard to walk on. It took a lot of time, but once we left the mountain road, we would head towards the highway.


    As I approached, I was stopped by soldiers. You can''t go any further.


    I said to the soldier, I want to join the army.


    The soldier then said, "There''s going to be a war here soon, how could we let the recruits shoulder the responsibility? You should go back."


    He made it clear that there were no recruits on the front lines.


    After pacing around the village for half an hour, I decided to head back to the village and think of a way to get here tomorrow.

 C7

    I walked on my bike for a while, and then I was about to leave the road and head up the mountain road.


    Because the sky had already completely darkened, the mountain road using a bicycle seemed very difficult to walk, so I helped the car along.


    As I passed a desolate hillside, the wind was so cold that I wanted to turn on the flashlight in my basket.


    As a result, the switch was a little rusty and could not be opened.


    I stopped the car and tried again. The lights flashed. That was when I cried out in fright, because I saw a man in white float forward next to me.


    I looked again. It was night, but I could still see it at this close distance. But he didn''t find anything. I think maybe I was wrong.


    So he tried the flashlight again, and this time the light came on. I shone my flashlight around and found nothing.


    I always felt very cold along the way. If I had known, I would have worn more clothes.


    When I reached a patch of forest, I didn''t dare to go any further. The forest was too scary. The dark depths of the forest were like the mouth of a demon, as if it could suck in everything.


    At that moment, I felt a hand on my shoulder. I opened my mouth in shock, but I didn''t dare to scream.


    I heard an eerie voice from behind my waist: "I..." To... Eat you!


    I couldn''t take it anymore, so I threw down my bicycle and ran. I dashed forward thirty to forty meters, but I could still hear the sinister laughter behind me ¡­


    I ran two miles before I sat down on the ground to rest, panting. Just as I sat down, I heard a chirping sound. I felt my hair stand on end. It was the sound of a bicycle. It should be my bike.


    Why aren''t you running anymore? A little girl''s voice said, and I jumped up from the ground and ran.


    As I ran faster and faster, the sound of the bicycle got closer and closer. Finally, it started to follow me at a leisurely pace.


    I looked over my shoulder and saw a little girl in a white dress riding a bicycle. She said to me, Don''t you run!


    I don''t know if I was scared or not, but I pulled the bike to a stop at the rear of the bike, and the thing on the bike, which probably wasn''t able to hold the bike, flew off and fell to the ground. It rolled twice before it stopped.


    When I shone my flashlight on her, I was stunned. She seemed to be a living little girl.


    Aiyo! It hurts. The little girl struggled to sit on the ground.


    I went to crouch in front of her, put my hand on her head, and held her head and looked left and right.


    He looked to be around twelve or thirteen years old. His long hair was very straight, and in front of his forehead was a neat Qi Liuhai. His big eyes were red, and under his small nose was a pouting little mouth.


    I appraised it for a long time before she reacted. She slapped my hand against her head and said, You want to die! This is how you treat your sister!


    How old are you to call yourself sister in front of me? How old are you?


    Twenty ¡­ I should be treated as an enemy for the time being. What does it have to do with you?


    You have twenty? Twelve. I squeezed her head again and looked left and right.


    Get lost! She pushed my hand away with both of hers.


    Looking at her angry appearance, she was really cute. She couldn''t help but put her hand on her face.


    She opened her mouth and bit at me. It''s a good thing my hands are shrinking fast.


    Are you hurt? Only then did I remember if she had been broken.


    No! He started to get up, but before he could get up, he screamed again, fell into my arms again, and began to cry again.


    I felt confused, so I asked you, what''s wrong?


    I twisted my foot ¡­" Wuu! she cried.


    Where is your home? I''ll take you back. I picked her up in my arms.


    Don''t hug me, don''t you know that men and women are not intimate with each other? She struggled in my arms.


    I ignored her and walked over to the bike. I found that the back seat of the bike had been torn apart by me. The screw was missing. I searched for a while but still couldn''t find it. They had to give up. If there was no backseat, they could only walk back.


    It''s all your fault! Why the heck did you pull the backseat? Stupid! She stopped struggling and started scolding me.


    Who told you to scare me? I retorted.


    Initially, I just wanted to take a ride and tease you along the way. Who would have thought that you would be so big and so timid! She pouted and despised me.


    Where is your home? I asked again.


    You go through these woods, three kilometers more and you will be there. Don''t hug me, it hurts so much to have your hands on me, it hurts so much, you carry me on your back.


    It looks like her house is in the village where I bought my bike. So I picked her up and walked to the village.


    Why are you here alone? I asked curiously.


    Because I was in the city and I was on vacation today, so I planned to go home. When I got back, I met you, and I was out of luck.


    She was rude, but I couldn''t bear to be angry with her because she was so cute. However, why would there be a holiday today? It was not a weekend, and there was no holiday. Furthermore, the city had already been sealed off. This muddleheaded little fellow, his words weren''t clear, causing others to be unable to understand him.


    She didn''t seem to answer. He said: Hey, I haven''t talked to anyone in a long time. Can you talk to me a little more?


    Okay, then tell me what your family does. I was a little amused by her attitude towards me.


    My family owns a restaurant in the village called Doudou Restaurant, which is named after me. You can go take a look later.


    Won''t you go home? I thought she was just saying something wrong, so I just picked up on it.


    Mom doesn''t want me anymore... Woo woo, she lets me live alone. She began to cry, excited.


    How could your mother not want you? She''s just working. I comforted the little guy.


    You don''t believe me? She seemed to be angry, and stopped crying. Her change in expression was so quick that I felt helpless.


    Well, I was wrong, will you forgive me? I soothed her and carried her for a long way because she was light and didn''t feel tired.


    Why should I forgive you? She wavered a little.


    If your mother doesn''t want you, I can still have you. If you don''t forgive me, then no one wants you. I said it randomly.


    Do you really want me? She seemed excited.


    Of course, since you''re so cute, how about I take you in as my daughter? Seeing her like this, I also wanted to tease her a little.


    No, you''re not as old as me, so don''t think of taking advantage of me. She suddenly lost interest.


    Then forget it. I don''t care, I said.


    No! she said firmly, staring into those large, lovely eyes.


    I saw that she was hesitating, so I asked, What should I do?


    Looking up at her face on my shoulder, I felt the urge to take a bite. She began to think about what to do, and after a while she said, I''ll decide when my sister has decided. You remember to come to my house and see me.


    I wanted to quickly send this little loli home, so I hastened my steps. However, I casually replied, "Alright."


    Good! Don''t go back on your word, or I''ll eat you. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed my cheek in delight.


    When I get to the top of a hill. Doudou put her face close to mine and said, There''s a strange person behind you who has been following you for a long time. Alright, be careful. I''m going home, I''ll be able to think things through tomorrow. Tomorrow night, you will come and pick me up.


    Startled, I looked around cautiously. It was just a barren mountain, and there were three low tombs covered with weeds in the distance. There was no way to hide anyone, not unless they were children. He couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. This little guy was trying to scare me again.


    Girl, you''re scaring me again. See how I ¡­ Before I could finish my words, I realized that my hair was standing on end. There was no one on my back!


    I shined the flashlight around me in horror. There was no living creature on the mountain but me, and I didn''t know if I was really scared to the limit or not, but I was less afraid.


    Unwilling to give up, I approached the three graves not far away and shone my flashlight on them to see if she was hiding the tombstone.


    First, no one. Second, no one. Third, still no one.


    I suddenly thought of something and stared blankly for a while. Then, I shone my flashlight on the second tombstone. The words on the tombstone were very vague, but I could still make out the words written on it: Dear Girl Cao Doudou''s Tomb.


    I was shocked. Isn''t that the name of the little girl from before?


    This time, I was completely terrified. I screamed and ran towards the village.

 C8

    After running for a while, I finally ran into the village. When I saw that there was someone there, I felt a little safer. Only then did he stop and bend over to take deep breaths.


    I walked on for a while and saw a small three-story building called Farmhouse Incense. It was a farmhouse or a food stall, with tables in the yard and people drinking wine and eating barbecue. I also felt hungry, so I went in and ordered some food and two beers. I ate and drank by myself. There were two or three tables of people here, which made me feel a lot more at ease. They talked and ate about the war, but I was not interested in their topic, so I didn''t join them.


    There were also four youngsters and an old man at a table. Four youngsters were gathered around a square table, listening to the old man''s ghost stories. This made me recall the incident with Doudou just now. I felt a little scared, and wanted to see if anyone knew anything. It may be a bad habit for me to find the real thing in the face of unknown fear. I decided to go over and ask the old man. He looked like he belonged in the village, or maybe he knew something.


    I walked up to their table. The young ones were two men and two women. They looked like they were college students.


    As for the old man, he should be around 70 something years old. His hair was white, and his chin had a similar white goatee. I went over and politely asked if I could sit down and listen to the old man''s story. Although the girl beside me wasn''t happy, she still gave up the side of the bench to me. After a brief understanding, I found out that the four young people were all university students in the city. The old man, on the other hand, had lived in the village for over fifty years.


    The old man told a few ghost stories, which scared the two girls so much that they started to scream from time to time. People were really strange. Since they were afraid, why did they need to listen?


    Feeling that the old man was almost done, I asked him if any of the children in the village had died recently.


    The four young men seemed to find my question impolite as they looked at me strangely.


    The old man didn''t seem to care: these years had been pretty peaceful, which child wasn''t fat and white, and what could happen to them?


    This made me a little confused. What was going on with Doudou? As I was thinking, the old man spoke again, and the words that followed sent chills down my spine.


    However, it should have been more than ten years ago, the owner of this restaurant drove a minivan to the city to play with his family of three. On the way back, there was a car accident at the intersection that was about to leave the highway. A large truck crashed into them as they were turning a corner. The child died on the spot while the two adults were sent to the hospital. The husband had one of his legs crippled, and the wife had rescued him, but there was nothing missing. The poor child was only thirteen years old.


    That''s a girl, her name is Doudou right? I asked, my voice a little shaky.


    Yes, we all called her Little Bean. With that, the old man seemed to recall the past again.


    The four students looked at me curiously, as if to say, How do you know?


    I ignored them and continued to ask the old man: Isn''t that the daughter of Doudou Restaurant? This is a peasant village, old man, do you remember wrongly?


    Hey, you don''t know about this, but now that your daughter''s gone, life has to go on, which changes the name of the store. Then it would become a rural village.


    The old man chuckled and explained, "Okay, I should go back now, otherwise my wife will get angry again." The old man got up and left.


    Hearing these words, I sucked in a breath of cold air and turned around to look at the Lady Boss who was at the counter. She was around fifty years old, but her face actually looked a little similar to Doudou''s.


    While I was staring at the Lady Boss, the girl beside me screamed and pulled my arm with all her might. She felt as if her nails had sunk into my flesh, causing her to feel a little bit of pain. Moreover, his entire body was still shaking uncontrollably.


    We followed her gaze. It was a dark wasteland.


    At this moment, the other two boys told her not to joke around.


    There was someone there, I saw it. she retorted excitedly.


    When I saw her like that, I took my flashlight and shone it twice over the wasteland, but I didn''t find anything.


    A boy saw nothing. He comforted her, "There really is nothing here. You may have had too much to drink, so you should take a break."


    But the girl said confidently, No, I definitely saw it. When did I miss it? As I spoke, I was already a little angry. I grabbed my flashlight and shone it in that direction. In the end, he still didn''t find anything.


    This reminded me of the White Shadow that I caught on my way back, so I asked: "Did you see a man in white floating away?"


    Yes, yes, that''s it! You saw it. she asked, pulling at me as if she''d found her lifeline.


    No. I wanted to say yes, but I didn''t. I didn''t see it here.


    The three people beside him started laughing.


    One of the boys laughed at the girl. You''ve seen too many horror movies.


    The girl gave me a hateful look. Then he walked alone to the second floor of the restaurant. I was helpless. I wasn''t teasing her, but no one would believe me.


    The other three also felt that it was meaningless. I also went to the second floor. Seeing that they had all gone upstairs, I understood that this was a place to stay.


    I walked over to the counter and asked the landlady, "Big Sis, can you stay here?"


    Yes, you alone? Her smile was very gentle, at such a close distance, she felt even more like Doudou.


    Yes, one person, one room. I had the urge to tell her that I had seen her daughter, but I resisted.


    The Lady Boss brought me upstairs. I saw that there were only four rooms on the second floor, and she told me that normally no one lived here. Adding me in today''s three rooms, I immediately understood that the other two rooms were probably occupied by the four university students.


    He took the key to his room and closed the door. After a bath, he would lie down on the bed. Thinking about what happened tonight.


    I can be sure that Doudou really exists, and running so far while carrying her can''t be an illusion.


    As for the girl, she didn''t seem to be joking when she saw the man in white, and I saw him once, even though it was just a flash, I''m not sure if it was an illusion. But suppose it wasn''t an illusion?


    I suddenly remembered what Doudou said before she disappeared: A strange person was following you for a long time.


    Could it be that Doudou was talking about the man in white?


    When I came over from the mountain road, I met the white-clothed person first, and then, I was followed by it. Then, I met Doudou, who told me that someone was following me, and then the white-clothed person followed me to the restaurant''s courtyard, and was spotted by a girl. The thought of being followed made him feel scared.


    Just as I was thinking, the room suddenly went dark. A girl''s scream came from next door. It should be those two female university students. I wouldn''t care if I did. A power outage in a mountain village should be normal. But tonight, the man in white still made me nervous. I took the flashlight and shone it in the room, but there was no one there. I immediately remembered if the girl next door had been silenced. She was the one who saw the man in white.


    I rushed out the door with my flashlight and kicked at the door next door. The door opened.


    There was another scream, and my flashlight flashed. There was a naked woman standing in the middle of the room, some foam in her hair.


    I don''t see anything but the foam in your hair. After saying that, I regretted it. What am I saying!


    Get out of here! She immediately put the towel back on. F * * k! She must have let go of the towel she was holding when she rushed in.


    I was about to step back when the flashlight hit the room. On the left wall, a dark mass was sticking to the wall, slowly boring out. I flashed the flashlight again. My God! It was actually a malevolent-looking human head. I picked up an object and threw it at it.

 C9

    The heavy object hit the head accurately.


    It actually cried out in pain. Its cries of pain were so joyful that I felt less afraid. With a grab, another object was thrown towards it.


    Another Ouch. Only then did I see what had been thrown at me. Both were fire extinguishers.


    Only then did the girl react and looked towards the source of the scream. She screamed again, and the towel fell off again, and of course I didn''t see anything... Really!


    As soon as the head and arms were out of my hand, I ran to pick up the fire extinguisher, shone the flashlight in one hand, and swung it at its head with the other. It cried out in pain. At this moment, it suddenly rushed out. I couldn''t avoid it, but I took a step back. I waved the fire extinguisher at it, and it went flat on its face. It got up with great difficulty and cursed at me: Foolish human, you dare to attack the gods, you are dead!


    It was only then that I could clearly see its appearance. It wore a white robe up to its ankles, but there was not a single bit of flesh on its face. It was pitch black, with skin and bones that made it look frighteningly thin. He looked extremely weak. It was clear that he wasn''t very good at fighting, and he had also fought before. He really wasn''t good at fighting.


    Why are you following me? I''m sure he was the one who followed me down the hill.


    Humph! I came here to survey the terrain, but I''m not familiar with this place. I got lost, so I followed a fool like you. I knew that if I followed you, I would be able to discover the stronghold of a human.


    After I heard its explanation, I couldn''t help but be taken aback. Could this fellow be a scout who came down from the warship?


    I began to beat around the bush: Can you still find your way back after running so far?


    Hehe, as a Heaven Realm Scout, how could I forget the way back? It was a little proud of itself.


    I think you have already forgotten how to go back! I began to goad.


    Humph, you mortals won''t understand. On this planet, there is no folded space, so as long as you watch the warship leave, you will definitely be able to return. It said disdainfully.


    Now, he was sure that this thing came from the battleship. Just as I was about to speak, the girl wrapped in the bath towel beside me spoke up. Then, when you go back, you won''t be able to find your way back.


    The scout suddenly fell silent. This...


    I was suddenly speechless. It seemed that was the truth.


    The girl laughed when she saw it, and the scout was angry. What are you laughing at? My thoughts were focused on the folded space and the chaotic space. I couldn''t even be bothered to remember the simple circular space on this planet. I just needed to walk in a straight line and I would be able to return.


    The girl laughed wantonly. Ha ha-ha! How could an alien be as stupid as you? Do you mean that if you get lost, you will keep walking forward until you go around the world and come back? The towel almost fell off again, and this time she grabbed it.


    Damn human. The scout appeared to be very angry. Smoke was rising from the top of his head, and it was really smoke, not an exaggeration. He pounced on the girl, who shrieked and dodged behind me, while I swung my fire extinguisher at the scout. It was sent flying with a bang. I shone the flashlight in the direction it had gone. I didn''t see it, but I shone it around again.


    Suddenly something crashed down from the ceiling, knocking me over and sending the flashlight flying out, but I could still see my surroundings, not dark enough to see my fingers, but I could feel something pressing against me, and I couldn''t see it, and it looked like I was invisible. I punched twice at what was pressing against me, but it all missed. I felt a pain in my chest. I felt a sharp blade slicing through my body. I pushed my knee up again, but still missed. It seems like it is not just invisibility ¡­]


    It felt like he had been cut open again. I struggled to grab the flashlight and shone it up, but it was a hideous face, and it held a strange dagger in both hands, as if preparing to strike me one last time. I slammed my fist into it, and this time I hit it. Then another knee. He fell to the ground. I got up and kicked him to the door. He got up and stared at the flashlight in my hand. I followed it, too, so it wouldn''t get out of my sight.


    Then it stared at me and smiled strangely. It slowly stretched out a finger and pointed at my flashlight. The flashlight was extinguished! I immediately stepped to the side, feeling a cut in my belly. I stood against the wall, thinking to myself that I was finished, but then I saw it lunging at me with a dagger in its hand. I saw it, and I grabbed it by the hand, twisted it, and pulled it into my arms. Then he twisted the dagger in his hand and stabbed it three times in the chest. At first, it was still struggling, but it slowly stopped.


    I threw his body to the side and sat on the ground, gasping for breath. It felt a little cruel, a little different from the last one. Then I looked at the light source. It was a cell phone with a flash, and if it hadn''t been for the light at the last second, I would have been dead. I looked behind the phone. It was the girl with the towel, not the naked one. She seemed very beautiful, and when she joined hands with the light, she seemed like a holy goddess.


    When she saw me staring at her with a flushed face, she finally reacted. He scolded loudly: Brawler! Only then did he pick up the towel and wrap it again.


    At this moment, the room was lit up once more, and a flashlight came with it. It was only then that the girl could clearly see the wounds on my body. I feel pain now. The girl told me to stay still and go downstairs to see if there was a medicine chest.


    He was back soon after. With a medicine kit in her hand and a large group of people following behind to watch the show, the girl wrapped a towel around me and gave me a disinfectant dressing.


    Many people wanted to come in and take a look, but the Lady Boss stopped them.


    The girl examined the wound.


    The wound on her stomach needed stitching, she said gravely.


    I took a deep breath. It''s not that bad.


    It''s hard not to sew it up. she said as she bandaged me.


    You study medicine? Judging from her performance, she was probably a doctor.


    Yes, medical school. She nodded, then chased the crowd down the stairs and closed the door. She took out her needle and thread, and I knew she was going to sew for me. Afraid, I began to ramble. What''s your name?


    Ye Xiaoxi. She began to undress me.


    Right, there was so much commotion just now, why didn''t anyone come up and take a look? I began again.


    I don''t know. My classmates went to the village to wander around, but no one else heard anything. Besides, I just asked.


    With such a large movement and no one paying attention to it, there was even a power cut. It seemed that the scout was not simple.


    I wanted to say something again. Ye Xiaoxi said, "Cut the crap." If you''re a man, then hold it in.


    That''s what she said. I had to grit my teeth and keep quiet.


    Ye Xiaoxi began to disinfect me. I could no longer remember what happened after that. The only thing I could remember was my miserable scream.


    When Ye Xiaoxi opened the door once again, it was blocked off by many people.


    They looked at me, and then they looked curiously at the body of the monster and asked what it was.


    This was the enemy scout. I don''t think I have to hide it.


    The people outside began to panic. Wasn''t this the front lines? Why were they here?


    I don''t know the specifics, but he must have been able to sneak past the front lines and come here. Let''s all go to the provincial capital and seek refuge. I also took this opportunity to advise the villagers to leave quickly. The villagers began to waver, so I was a lot more at ease. At the very least, they would still be afraid. The news of the scouts'' appearance would soon spread throughout the village.


    After resting for a while, I asked the Lady Boss for a gunny sack to put the body of the scout inside, and told her to find a driver and a few villagers to go with me to the front line. If a large number of these scouts were used to surprise the barracks, the effect would be terrifying.

 C10

    After the village chief heard the news, he helped me find the village staff before setting off.


    Even though Ye Xiaoxi, the one who stitched up my wound, repeatedly told me to take a rest. But I was still worried about letting the villagers go to the front by themselves. And I want to use this opportunity to get into the barracks.


    We were well on the front line, and because it was a new breed of monster, we were highly regarded by the war zone. Soon we were in a big conference city where an emergency meeting was being held, and the body was in the middle of the conference table, because I had fought with the monster before. The commander in chief asked me to tell them about this monster.


    Of course, the commander in chief of this battle zone was not Zhang Zhennan. He had lost his life on the first front. This was also a man with a flat head in his fifties, 1.9 meters in height, full of explosive muscles. Although it was my first time seeing his eyes, I knew that they were a pair of single phoenix eyes. If you didn''t see the wrinkles and the white beard on his face, no one would think he was that old. He gave off a strong aura.


    Your name is Yang Xiao? Hello, I am the commander of the eastern battle zone, Zhao Feng. I know you, you are the first person to defeat a demon beast, and today you brought us information on a second kind of demon beast, which is really not simple. If my soldiers were as brave as you, they would have been beaten down from the sky long ago. Zhao looked at me admiringly.


    Soon, we got to the point. I started to talk about the battle with the scouts, and soon, someone came up with a conclusion. It was a woman in her thirties. If what the young man said is true, she said, then this scout has the ability to sneak through walls, to cut off power, to make soundproofing zones, and even to speak human language. Young man, you shouldn''t have killed it. If we had a living experiment, it would be easier to keep track of the enemy''s intelligence.


    Sorry, my abilities are limited, I was lucky to be able to survive. I didn''t feel good, but I was still polite on the surface.


    She didn''t pay any attention to me. She turned around and said to Zhao Ya, "Although we don''t know if what this brat said is true or not, we still have to inform the troops from the other combat zones." More lights, more guards. I''m going back to the northern war zone, too.


    You''re right, but can''t you take care of the young man''s feelings? After all, he had risked his life to obtain this information. Zhao Jing spoke up for me.


    The woman led the way without looking back. Zhao arranged for the work to disperse. He took me outside and said, "Don''t worry about my wife. She''s been having a bad temper for more than ten years." He really wanted to strip her naked and see if she could still act so haughtily.


    Who is she, General? I asked curiously.


    Han Xifei, the third generation general, was now the commander of the northern war zone. She was heroic and unyielding. Zhao Feng spoke in a praising tone.


    General, I want to join the army. I hesitated for a moment and finally said it.


    Alright, you''re a good sapling. Cultivating it for a few years might make you a special forces soldier. As he walked, he didn''t seem to mind.


    I mean I want to go to war. I explained.


    You want to take the back door from me? he began.


    That left me tongue-tied.


    But he went on: This is the army!


    I want to start with a recruit. I insisted.


    Then go to the recruiting office!


    Is there a recruiting office here? I asked in surprise.


    No, back to the city at the back, we should be recruiting soon.


    But I can''t wait. No chance at all?


    If they are willing to accept you, then I have nothing to say to them. He pointed at the two men behind him.


    I saw the opportunity and ran toward the two of them. After all, there was someone who offered the same conditions as Zhao Feng, so I went to look for his teacher.


    I rested in the settlement for the night, and the next day I walked all day, telling me to look for the underlings and pull out the cocoons. In the afternoon, I walked up to a class and told the squad leader about the situation, and I thought he would let me convince the class again, but instead he pointed to one of the strongest men and said, I''ll let you beat the weakest one of them.


    How could I defeat a soldier? Besides, I''m wounded. However, he could only bite the bullet and charge forward.


    I stood across from the big man, while the squad leader and the others watched.


    I carefully sized up the person in front of me. He was definitely two meters tall, covered in muscles, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looked like a giant.


    Of course I wouldn''t attack first, this is something Ye Ling taught me, the more attacks I make, the more flaws I have. I hooked my finger at the big guy to show my provocation, but he just rushed over and didn''t do anything. He just wanted to knock me down. He underestimated his opponent, but I didn''t do anything. I grabbed my head and squatted down at the very moment he was about to hit me. I held my head and pushed it to the side, and the big piece fell to the ground.


    This move made everyone laugh loudly. I didn''t even give him a chance to retaliate; instead, I used the move that Ye Ling used on me often. Ride on his back and spread your legs to hold his hands. Then he pushed his head down hard on the grass. He began to struggle, and I pressed hard. No matter how hard he struggled, I pressed his head with all my strength. But this big guy had amazing perseverance. I began to feel overwhelmed. His legs were beginning to give out, and I could feel blood starting to flow out of the wound again. Just listen to the class chairman say: Alright, don''t screw Da Niu up, that''s all.


    With a sigh of relief, I let go of Big Al. Big Al stopped struggling and laid on the ground, gasping for breath. I stood up. At this point, he felt even more pain from the wound. I looked at my chest and saw that blood was seeping out of my clothes.


    The squad leader was surprised to see me like this. What''s the matter with you?


    I smiled and said, It''s all right.


    Da Niu who was lying on the ground stood up, and said: Not a moment ago, he used a trick!


    What are you arguing about? If I say you lost, then you lost. Could it be that you want to fight with your wife? The speaker was a short, thin man. His words gave rise to another round of laughter.


    But that was on the battlefield. It''s not like he was beating up his own wife. The big guy was not convinced.


    The class monitor tried to smooth things over: Da Niu, you are one of the best in the entire battalion, fighting in close combat, fighting with you normally, who can beat you, but you can''t follow your rules on the battlefield right? Of course, Yang Xiao, you can''t train like this anymore, if you fight with an intelligent opponent, your head would probably be smashed open by someone just now.


    I immediately nodded my head: "Yes yes, I am naturally not Da Niu''s match. There will be a lot of time in the future, if Brother Da Niu is not too angry today, he can come up and give me three punches, I will definitely not retaliate." I know that in the future, our fates will be related to each other.


    I want to listen to those words. As I said that, I walked towards him. I couldn''t help but be surprised. This fellow is too stingy. Is he really going to fight?


    Before he came over, he was stopped by the class monitor. Hey, hey! I''m injured, but you really want to make a move. The class monitor quickly said.


    Da Niu shook everyone off: "Who said I was going to hit him? Who said I was going to carry him to the infirmary? What do you guys think his stomach is going to turn red like this?


    It hurts! Get me to the hospital! I looked at my body and saw a bright red color. Only then did I feel a sharp pain in my stomach.


    He was the oldest amongst us, the big guy was called Li Da Yong, because of his size and personality, everyone called him Da Niu, and the skinny guy that was arguing with Da Niu was called Zhou Hao, who looked like a mouse, and everyone called him Mouse.


    I finally had a place in the army. I stayed with the military doctor for a month, and after that I trained and patrolled with the soldiers every day. Life was peaceful. But I know it won''t be long, so I train hard every day.

 C11

    Because of the appearance of the enemy scouts, all the soldiers in the regiment had to patrol the ten kilometers behind us, every week they would be assigned to go on duty, and since it is the mission of the unit, moreover it is not too dangerous, I had to recuperate from my injuries in the army camp for a month, after recovering, I would also go on duty with the others, and the ten kilometers that our class was assigned to, just happened to be the same road as Doudou''s village. The squad leader felt that the area was too big, so he let us patrol in groups of four. I also offered to go to the place where Doudou got into the car accident to patrol the road there. The monitor agreed.


    On this day, Mouse, Da Niu, and a silent team member called Lu Xin Hua, the four of us were assigned to patrol the mountain road.


    We patrolled from seven o''clock onwards, chatting while walking, I looked forward to seeing Doudou again. Until it was around 11 PM, we had already patrolled three times, and didn''t see Doudou either, so the others didn''t know what I was thinking. Naturally, they planned to go back, and after that, it would be 12 PM, and the next shift would come to change as well.


    Mouse, on the other hand, shiftily stopped the three of us. He took a hundred dollars out of his pocket and said, Why don''t we go to the village up ahead and have a drink?


    Big Year''s eyes lit up, but he hesitated. That''s not too good, right? He was about to be criticized again after being discovered by the class monitor.


    I looked at Wang Xinhua, who was beside me. I said, ''Go and have a drink, and then go.


    Seeing that I said the same, Da Niu''s defense line immediately crumbled: Okay, okay, let''s drink a bit! With bright eyes, he ran towards the village. We followed quickly.


    We quickly arrived at Doudou''s grave. Looking at the village at the foot of the mountain, the three of them couldn''t wait to rush down to the village. I said that it would be more convenient to let them go first.


    Mouse said, "It feels more like squatting in a pit in front of someone''s grave." Then he went to the village.


    After they had all gone far away, I looked around the mountain, but didn''t see Doudou, so I called him softly, "Doudou!" Doudou!


    I shouted three times, but nothing happened. I was about to give up when I heard the voice of a little girl behind me: You lied to me!


    When I turned around, it was actually Doudou. Judging from her pouting lips, it must be because she was angry. I didn''t care much, but I picked her up and pinched her cute little nose. She opened my hand and wrinkled her little nose, saying, "If you''re like this, I''ll bite you."


    I was grateful to her for telling me last time that the scout had followed me.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and looked at me with an angry expression, as if she might bite me in the next second.


    Why did you lie to me? she asked, staring at me with those lovely big eyes.


    What did I lie to you about? I asked, puzzled.


    Just as I finished speaking, I felt a pain in my shoulder. I looked down and saw the little girl using her cute little teeth to bite on my shoulder.


    I shoved her away and asked, What''s the matter?


    She opened her mouth wide and pressed her body close to mine, ready to bite me again. I pressed my hand against her small mouth, but couldn''t bite me no matter how hard I tried.


    She turned her head from side to side, but because I was holding her, she couldn''t get rid of the palm of my hand that was pressed against her face. After a while, her head twisted even more and her hands began to struggle, giving me the feeling that she was about to suffocate to death.


    Seeing this, I immediately let go of her hand. Once she let go, she spit out her tongue and began to breathe heavily. Breathing heavily, he said, "I suffocated to death ¡­" You''re suffocating me ¡­


    Curious, I asked, Do you need to breathe?


    She gave me a startled look, then tried to sniff at me. Then he sniffed again, as if inhaling, and tried to inhale deeply, but it was useless. It was as if she had discovered a new continent, and she was laughing like a fool. Only after a long time did she realize that I was still here, and then she pounced on me again, opened her mouth, and tried to bite me again. I slapped her again.


    There was a long standoff, and I didn''t think it was going to work out. I let go of her hand, and she started, then tried to bite me, but I said, Well, I don''t want you to kill me.


    She immediately became listless. Her small mouth was pouting high and her eyes were slightly red.


    Speak, why are you angry? I asked her in the tone of a parent lecturing a child.


    We agreed that you would come and pick me up, but you never came. She was beginning to get angry.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback. I''ve said these things before, the last time I saw her, I didn''t have the heart to talk to her. I can''t remember what I said.


    Alright! I''m not here now. I comforted her.


    Are you here to pick me up? Doudou asked excitedly.


    I was stunned again. Such a cute thing can be taken away? Like in the movies, ghosts can be packed with an umbrella. If he wanted to call her out, he could open the umbrella? I asked her my question.


    Hearing my question, she knew that I had thoughts of taking her away. She threw her arms around my neck. Then he replied: No, you just have to take my bones with you.


    I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. I still have to go back to the army. I can''t possibly carry a skeleton all day. There should be nowhere to hide. I asked Dou Dou: All of them?


    She seemed to notice my distress, and said: Then take the second section of the little finger of the left hand.


    What''s the point? I asked when I heard how detailed she was.


    No, the fingers looked better. she said seriously.


    But I didn''t have any tools. What to do? I felt a little helpless.


    She thought about it for a moment, then said reluctantly, Then come back tomorrow, and I''ll have a shovel for you.


    Can you do it next Tuesday? That was when I was free. I thought about it. The next patrol would be next Tuesday.


    Why so long? she asked, puffing her cheeks.


    I''m a soldier now, and I want to fight against aliens. I pointed to a ship that glowed faintly in the distance. It looked about the size of the moon.


    Doudou exclaimed and pulled down my hand that was pointing at the flying ship. She then kowtowed three times in the direction of the spaceship and muttered two taels of Amitabha''s name. Only then did she turn around and seriously said to me, "That is the place where the Lord God of Heaven lives. Don''t mess around with him!"


    I saw the look of panic on her face and squeezed her lovely cheek again. Speaking of which, we must not only refer to it, but also go and shoot it down.


    She panicked again when she heard me. I''m not allowed to talk nonsense. Then he called the Amitabha Amitabha, and then he kowtowed three times in that direction: ''A child doesn''t understand, please forgive him, Lord God of Heaven.


    Why are you so sure that there is a god up there? I asked, amused by her nervous little face.


    What do you know? You dead child, ghosts have ghosts'' auras, gods have divine sparks, and the divine auras there are extremely powerful. Those living there are definitely extraordinary deities, and with just a bit of cultivation experience, you can feel them all. She said it so clearly that I kind of believed her.


    I asked, Do you understand them?


    I don''t understand, but I can feel that they are very powerful on the Divine Spark. Because of their appearance, all of the depleted spiritual veins nearby have been restored, causing the cultivation of us Undead to soar. Originally, I couldn''t reveal myself in front of the living, but now, as long as I want to, I can do it easily. She spoke with an expression of adoration as she looked in the direction of the battleship.


    I turned her shoulders so that she was face to face with me, and said fiercely, Is there any way to kill them?


    Startled, she quickly covered my mouth and said, You''re kidding! God is invincible! With that, he bowed towards the ship.


    The last time I was told, was that person that was following me a god?


    She thought for a moment, then remembered that I was talking about scouts, and said, No, that should be a human or an animal.


    What she said confused me, but the scout from before said that I came down from the ship, and that I was also called the God, the Heaven Realm scout, but why did Doudou say that it wasn''t. The girl who summoned the monster also said that she was a god.


    I looked at the spaceship in the distance. If it was a god, then we were fighting against it. But would God have the technology to build a high-tech battleship that not even humans could build?


    I asked a few more questions, but Doudou was unable to answer them either, so she decided to leave. At this moment, Mouse''s voice came from the distance: "This brat still hasn''t caught up to us in such a long time, could he have been dragged away by a young lady from some tomb?"


    When I saw them coming up, I said in their direction: Don''t tease me.


    When I saw them, I covered my stomach and said, I feel better now. Let''s go back and drink.


    You even drank a hammer. We thought something had happened to you, so we came up early. It''s getting late, let''s go back quickly. Da Niu said impatiently.


    Then I won''t have a share of today''s wine? I asked, feigning dissatisfaction.


    Mouse laughed and said, You deserve it.


    We were walking back, laughing and talking, when we saw the barracks. He heard a gunshot behind him. We turned our heads and saw that it was Wang Xinhua who had fired.


    Following Wang Xinhua''s head light, they turned out to be the Heaven Realm Scout! Mouse immediately reacted: Enemy attack! Back to back!

 C12

    For a Night Assassin without a ranged weapon, Mouse''s orders were nothing but good.


    The four of us stood back to back in defense. When we found more than twenty monsters surrounding us, we immediately opened fire. My marksmanship was without a doubt the worst. After shooting three rounds, I only managed to hit one. Moreover, it was only aimed at the foot and not fatal.


    On the other hand, Wang Xinhua''s marksmanship was top-notch, killing five of them in one go. Da Niu and Mouse also died two or three times each. A scout came at me, and I threw the butt of my gun so hard that it flew out, and with two more shots, I managed to get one.


    Two of them pounced towards Da Niu, who was to my left, smashed the head of a scout with the butt of his spear, and then kicked the chest of another scout, sending the scout flying seven or eight meters away.


    After two rounds, the scouts realized they couldn''t take the four of us, so they all stood a short distance away and slowly lifted a finger. My heart cried out: Run! The lights had been extinguished!


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, our headlights went black. As for the four of us, we were heading towards the army camp. I saw Wang Xinhua throw something in front of him, and with a flash of white light, he fired two shots at the two scouts blocking in front of us, causing another two heads to explode. As we ran, we shouted out to the barracks: The enemy is on us, Mouse used a flare, we ran back and fired twice, and soon we were at the gates of the barracks, where the troops were waiting. Countless flares illuminated the night sky, followed by intense gunfire. At this moment, I turned my head to look back. I didn''t know when, but there were already over a hundred scouts behind us.


    That night, in just 20 minutes, 321 scouts'' corpses were left in the barracks. Twenty-one soldiers had died, and 50 of them had been seriously injured. This was a sneak attack on a thousand people. However, it was a clear failure.


    The western and northern war zones had also experienced the same situation when they had been ambushed. The western side also had a thousand man ambush, because the response was that even though 3,101 people died in battle, countless others were heavily injured.


    The most terrifying thing was that the northern battle zone commanded by General Han Xifei was simply a general assault, not a sneak attack.


    It was only after the class was having lunch that I learned about the northern war zone.


    General Han Xifei is the woman who showed pride in the meeting room the last time I brought the body of the scout here.


    During the ambush last night, the scouts who had already known that the enemy would go into Stealth were all strictly defending against death, increasing the number of sentries and lights. Han Xifei did not seem to care about this. She merely added a few more lights.


    At night, the enemy troops were assigned to ambush them in three battle zones. The southern one was heavily guarded, so the enemy didn''t attack them. As for the eastern and western regions, these two zones only sent out a thousand men each in an attempt to ambush them.


    As for the northern war zone, which had their defenses relaxed, it was a large-scale ambush. The main northern camp was an old abandoned power plant with four towers at the four corners, which would have been very defensive if the towers had been transformed, but the haughty Han Xifei did not use the four towers, but set sentries around the barracks and placed the soldiers'' rest area in the middle of the battalion in the center of the twelve high little towers. The training grounds were all around them. The enemy troops were divided into four groups. Entering the military camp from the east, west, east, and west gates. The posts of less than a hundred people from each gate were silently eliminated. The enemy moved step by step, putting out all the necessary lights, leaving all the remaining ones unmoving so as not to attract too much attention, leaving only a path a hundred meters wide, wide enough to remain invisible. They were about to arrive at the central resting area for the soldiers. As long as they attacked from all sides, the northern battle area would definitely suffer heavy losses or be completely annihilated. However, just at this moment, the fire in the camp shot up into the sky. Countless Human Soldier appeared, and General Han Xifei appeared in the middle of the tower. She only coldly said one word: Kill.


    Then came the sound of gunfire, like a torrential downpour. Under the heavy encirclement of one hundred thousand troops in the northern battle region, the sneak attack force of ten thousand troops was completely wiped out in a moment.


    It was the first great victory for the human side in this war. When I heard this, I started to admire Han Xifei. At the dinner table, everyone was talking about it with interest.


    The days that followed seemed to calm me down a lot. Perhaps the great victory in the northern war zone had loosened my taut nerves.


    This is Tuesday, the day Doudou and I agreed to come and get her pinky. Mouse, Da Niu and I were on patrol together. Just like last time, at the end of the patrol, we decided to use the last one hundred mice to drink.


    Again, for the same reason as last time, I had to go to the bathroom. The three of them just told me to go down faster. Otherwise he wouldn''t have waited for me.


    When they had gone far, Doudou came out by herself and happily ran over and wrapped her arms around my waist, saying: "You''re finally here." As she spoke, she rubbed her cute little head against my chest.


    I touched her head and asked, Where are the tools?


    She pointed to the grass by the side of the road. I went over and saw that it was a hoe.


    She smiled at me and said, This is Uncle Zhang''s from the village. When he comes back from his work in the evening, I gave him a fright. He threw down his hoe and ran away.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. This little girl wasn''t afraid of scaring people.


    Your friend is back. The little girl disappeared as she spoke.


    I quickly squatted down and after a dozen seconds pretended to mutter to myself, What''s going on?


    After a long while, Doudou appeared again.


    It seems like they suspect me, so they sneakily came back to take a look. Fortunately, Doudou found out.


    I stood up again and took my hoe to dig Doudou''s grave. Just as I raised my hoe, Doudou stopped me, and said: Before digging the grave, I will bow to the grave, it is a rule.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. This girl wanted me to pay her respects. Was she thinking of doing this? An umbrella?


    Don''t even think about it! I picked her up firmly and hoed her down.


    Behind me, she murmured, I was just looking for some good fortune.


    I dug a hoe, and Doudou grabbed onto me unhappily from behind: Be careful, my coffin is very expensive.


    I have nothing? Bad? Slowly, the little girl became discontented again. "Aiya!" Be careful not to touch my tombstone. My father personally carved it for me! In that case, do you believe that I''ll bite you?


    I handed her the hoe with a little impatience.


    Don''t be angry, I won''t say it. I won''t say it. She looked a little aggrieved.


    I dug a little longer. With a clang, it seemed as if a coffin had been dug out. Dou Dou threw herself on the coffin, touched the crack I made and cried: OWW! My coffin, wuu... Return my coffin!


    No, it''s just a crack. I couldn''t do anything about her crying.


    You pay me back for the coffin, you murderer. Woo woo ¡­ * She cried and cursed.


    I''ll buy you a better pair in the future. I said helplessly.


    Well, you must buy the best. She stopped crying and wrinkled her nose.


    Seeing Doudou''s performance today, I think that today''s calendar must not have written that it was appropriate to open the coffin and move the soil today.


    There wasn''t much mud behind, so I had to dig with my hands. He then used a hoe to pry open the lid of the coffin. At last, he saw her corpse, and the birthday suit had already turned to dust. To be able to see a few broken bones on her chest, that must have been the fatal injury from the car accident back then. However, for the first time, he was still a little nervous, but thinking about how it was Doudou''s, he felt relieved.


    Seeing that my eyes were always looking at her bones, Doudou came over and covered my eyes with a red face, and shouted. Great hooligan, damn hooligan, have you never seen anyone naked before? No more looking. I was a little mad, whoever wanted to see it would see it.


    I lifted her hand and said, I''m not a dog.


    I held onto the skeleton''s hand, and was about to break off my pinky, but Doudou yelled after me: Painful!


    I was stunned and said, I haven''t broken it yet. What are you in pain for?


    Heartache ¡­ She pouted.


    I had to take a thumb sized bone out of the skeleton''s chest and say, Take this one.


    All right, close the coffin.


    I nailed the lid back with the center of gravity of the hoe.


    When her weight was filled in the dirt, Doudou was actually very happy. She ordered me to pour: Help me fill in some soil there, it''s moist and good for the skin, yes, fill in more on the head, not too much on the feet, fill in the left side, it''s not fair here, it''s stupid. As I filled in the bones, the spirits of the bones continued to instruct me on how to react to a scene like this.


    When everything was settled, Doudou turned into white smoke and poured into the bone in my hand.


    I felt that it was very novel, so I took the bone and shook it, and Doudou''s curses came out from inside: Don''t shake it, do you believe that this big sis will go out and eat you!


    You always call yourself big sister, how old are you? I asked curiously.


    It''s none of your business. I''m older than you, anyway. She kept her age a secret. But looking at her mother, even if Doudou was still alive, she should not even be thirty years old. Thinking of her mother, I asked, Why don''t I send you back to your mother?


    No, it''s not good for the body to connect with ghosts. she said with absolute certainty.


    I was a little excited by her words. Then why am I fine, am I born with Dao bones or am I born with a pure Yang body that is immune to all evils?


    You''re thinking too much. In the future, when you bring me along, your physique will become weaker and weaker, and you will eventually die. She explained, which made my heart tighten. You don''t care if I live or die because you''re afraid your mother isn''t well, she said.


    You''re young, and you''re a man. You won''t die for a while, and I''ve already thought about it. If you die, just in time. Hey, hey! Why did you dig my grave again? Before she could finish, I began to hoe again.


    I''m going to bury you back. I said, digging. I said to myself that the boy was trying to kill me.


    Doudou popped out of my bones and hugged my thighs, saying pitifully: Don''t! I beg of you, you are young and fiery. Nothing will happen to you in half a year. At most, just send me back in half a year.


    Looking at her pitiful appearance, he really didn''t have the heart to do it, but he still persevered: No!


    If the little girl was lying, I would die in half a month. What about that, my Ye Ling is still waiting for me to go back and propose.


    Seeing my determination, the little girl looked even more pitiful as she said, "I can do a lot of things. I''ll be your slave." Have pity on me. I''ve been here alone for more than ten years. Looking at her face, I couldn''t help but be moved, but thinking that I still had to repay my country for my life, I steeled my heart and said: No!


    The little girl saw that I seemed to be moved, so she started to argue again: "Look, you''re bringing me, and I can still protect you. If anyone dares to bully you, I will kill them all with a single move." Her words made my heart move. She is a ghost, so she must have some special abilities. If I want to go to the battlefield, I know that I won''t be able to do anything and my spear arts are extremely weak as well. If I didn''t want to die before she took the job, I would have to find a way to save my life. She might be able to save my life in the face of danger.


    I hesitated, but when I looked at Doudou''s pitiful face in the end, I decided: Fine, I will bring you along, but as long as my body doesn''t have any discomfort, I will immediately send you back.


    Hearing my words, she jumped happily on top of me, put her arms around my neck, and kissed me on the cheek. I knew you were the best, big sis didn''t hurt the wrong person. I shook my head helplessly at the fact that she was beginning to feel proud again. She looked like a child to me.


    I cleaned up the dirt on my body and decided to head back to the village. But looking down the mountain, the three beams of light were already heading this way. It seemed like Mouse and the other two were going back. I waited for them directly up the hill.


    This time, Da Niu brought back a small bottle of wine with him and gave it to me. He said, "Next time you come drink, I''ll take a detour when I see you.


    Is that so? Maybe the feng shui isn''t good here. Next time. I took a sip of wine.


    A voice protested: Nonsense! How could there be any problems with my grave''s feng shui, your grave''s Feng Shui is the problem.


    This is Doudou''s voice. I sized up the other three people, but they did not hear Doudou''s voice.


    Come on! I''ve used up my last two hundred dollars. Mouse had just continued the conversation. Only now did I relax, it seems like they couldn''t hear Doudou''s voice.


    If one of them had been out of sight twice, for so long, I would have suspected, perhaps even suspected, that it was a spy.


    Another week passed, but I didn''t feel that anything was wrong with my body, so I was a lot more at ease about bringing Doudou. On the other hand, Doudou''s broken bone was tied up and made into a necklace.

 C13

    It was early in the morning and the sky was gray. There was no sunlight, and the sun didn''t seem to want to look at the situation on the ground.


    We were still training, and the alarm bells were ringing in the barracks, implying that an enemy army was pressing in. So the enemy was split into four teams and sent out troops towards the four battle zones, such a bold strategy was very underestimating, and the enemy must have cleared out the nest.


    Everyone began to assemble, and General Zhao began to deploy the troops. All one hundred thousand soldiers from the east battle zone were deployed. All the soldiers from the entire battle zone lined up in a row, forming three defensive lines. One of them was assigned to the northern battle trench, which was three kilometers away from the military camp, to guard the second line of defense.


    We waited in the trenches, and an hour later, at eight o''clock in the morning, the first line of defense fired a volley of gunfire. It was two kilometers away from us, but we could still hear the shouts and the gunfire ahead, and the ground was trembling slightly. I was nervous, but I looked at the people in my class around me, all of them looking fierce and fearless. Even Mouse was looking straight ahead, as if he was looking at his father''s murderer. Seeing their expressions, I felt a lot more relaxed. Luckily, I had a group of reliable comrades.


    It seems that quite a few reinforcements have gone to the first line of defense. There were also wounded that were constantly being transported from the first line of defense to the third line of defense.


    11: 20 AM, waiting for an emergency defense line to prepare to retreat. Soon it will be our second line of defense. He just didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    Soon, the soldiers at our second line of defense received an order. Each squad would send three warriors to advance eight hundred meters, to reinforce the retreating soldiers in front, and to suppress the enemy troops with their firepower. That meant that six thousand people had come to assist them. Our Squad Leader brought two warriors forward, and when he left, he said to Wang Xinhua: If I die in battle, you will be the squad leader.


    Wang Xinhua is very strong, his spear skills are good, he is calm and composed, and he is calm and composed in front of everything. If he was the class monitor, it would definitely not be a problem, but I do not wish for anything to happen to the class monitor.


    The reinforcements went on for ten minutes, the first shot being fired, and then more and more wounded were brought back. After a while, more and more gunshots came closer and closer, and fewer and fewer wounded. I knew that the squad leader and the others were retreating. Afterwards, when the gunfire stopped, a large group of people ran back and jumped back into the trench. I took a look and was glad that all three of them were there, as they also brought back a group of people. They quickly jumped down from the trench and joined the guards. Looking at their bodies covered in dust and blood, it could be seen that the battle on the first line of defense was extremely desperate.


    Our captain shouted: Get ready!


    I immediately came back to my senses. It was finally our turn. My heart was so tight that I didn''t even dare to breathe. He hadn''t thought that he would be on the battlefield so soon. He was both nervous and excited.


    I looked at the black shadow that was getting closer and closer to us. Only then did I see that it was a black monster that was two to three meters tall. I heard the Guild Leader shouting, "Fire!" I fired the first shot, then the second.


    They have amazing vitality, it''s hard to die without piercing through the heart. After a while, they are only two hundred meters away from us, but they were suppressed by our firepower and shells kept falling into the enemy troops. Then another order came: Back row, take aim at forty-five degrees above the enemy!


    Originally, I didn''t know what this order meant, but I quickly found out.


    The next moment, a large group of black shadows behind the big monster quickly rose up into the sky, and then began to unfurl their black shadows ¡­


    Wings, floating in the air, I looked carefully, they were all black, with a pair of black bat wings, very much like the demons on TV, I didn''t know how to react. He heard a voice from behind: "Fire!" The soldiers in the back row began to fire at the monsters in the sky. Quite a few Fiends fell from the sky. At first, I didn''t care much about it, but the people on the first front were shouting and dodging, and one of them threw himself on me like a grenade. As expected, a series of explosions carried a series of screams as they echoed in the surroundings. I looked up. There were big holes three or four meters in diameter, and there was a 1.5 meter javelin stuck in them. Just as I was about to stand up, I was pushed down again, followed by a series of explosions. The monsters on the ground have closed in on us for a hundred meters.


    Seeing that many of my comrades did not dare to raise their heads, it seemed as though I was about to fall into despair. The rage in me started to boil, and I climbed back up, ignoring the surrounding explosions, I started to shoot at the monsters on the ground with all my might. As for the rats beside me, seeing me do this, they started to shoot without care for their lives. When I''m done with the dogs down there, I''ll go up to heaven and strip you bitches. Seemingly affected by Da Niu''s attack, the gunshots started to intensify again, and many people also started to curse and attack at the same time. The fire in the sky was also suppressed.


    Mouse was shouting as he fought: How do you know it''s a woman in the sky?


    The class monitor was scolding loudly: What are you talking about now! Concentrate on fighting, look where you''re going!


    The class monitor is right, don''t speak like a lackey. This was what Wang Xinhua said.


    Although the troops'' morale had returned, the enemy''s firepower had also weakened. But the enemy was still getting closer. Right at this moment, the flames in the sky exploded together with the sounds of gunfire. I looked back and saw that 200 meters behind us, there was a large row of air-defense vehicles and armoured vehicles lined up, this was the third line of defense, it seems that the generals changed their tactics and combined the two lines of defense. They kept firing at the sky, and between the cracks of the car, a group of soldiers started firing at the ground. The enemy troops, however, were not afraid. The monsters in the sky stopped in the air and began to fight against the air defense. The enemies on the ground ran forward fearlessly. Some of them are about to enter the trenches?


    Then he heard the regimental commander shout: Get your bayonet, pick up your spear, and don''t let the enemy leap over the trench. The order was repeated again and again until all the men in the northern trenches were armed with bayonets, or had picked up the guns that had exploded, and were ready to fight.


    After a while, one, two, more and more monsters jumped into the trenches, and everyone began to fight for their lives. The third line of defense behind them didn''t stop firing. It showed that there were endless monsters coming their way. The enemy troops in the sky were still continuously appearing and clashing with the air defense troops. They might be afraid of accidentally injuring their friends. No attacks on the trenches.


    We began to fight with the Mega-monster in one of the trenches. Due to our advantage in numbers, we quickly used the melee combat formation that we usually practiced. We surrounded the enemies four against one, and as long as anyone was injured, there would be people who would immediately make up for it. Even if there were new enemies entering the battlefield, they would immediately be surrounded by four of them. As the trench was narrow, the monsters'' charge and attack wouldn''t come out. We attacked from left to right to gain a great advantage, but because of the monsters'' ferocity, we also suffered heavy casualties.


    Mouse and I had been scattered by the sounds of gunfire, while my close combat comrades were three dirty-faced comrades. I did not recognize them, but we still fought around the monster in tacit understanding. Previously, I had already switched to another seventeen or eighteen comrades, but I have also killed six or seven monsters. It should have been three and a half meters long. Looking at its bloody claws, he knew that quite a few people had died in his hands. He saw him grab his comrades in front of him. My comrade and I thrust our spears at his thighs. However, this fellow immediately turned his head and grabbed with force. The head of the comrade next to me was crushed into pieces by him. I didn''t hesitate to stab him with my spear, piercing towards his stomach. I slipped under his crotch and was quickly replaced by someone else. I picked up the gun and shot the monster twice in the head. The monster seemed to have gone crazy, ignoring the other people who were attacking me. He lunged at me again. I immediately dodged to the side. However, he felt a pain in his back and knew that he had been injured by a claw. But I didn''t stop, afraid that he would pounce on me a second time. I turned my body so hard that my back was to the ground and I used my strength to stab with the bayonet. It was indeed a solid stab. I tried to push his head away from my chest, but I couldn''t. Seeing that I wasn''t dead, the comrade next to me came over and dragged me out from under the dead body. Without even bothering to examine my wounds, they moved on to another monster, and I sat down on the muddy side of the trench to catch my breath before I got up. I looked at the sky. It was already night. Looking at the ground, the trench was about to be filled with corpses.


    I felt hungry and tired, and I didn''t have much energy left. If I continued like this, I would probably die from exhaustion.


    At this moment, the sound of explosions came from the air defense troops behind us. I looked at the air defense troops that were scattered about from the explosions and only a few monsters were left in the sky. Looking at the ground, a few monsters were also surrounded by a group of people. They then fled in panic, and no one chased after them. No one shot, so everyone cheered.


    I was stunned for a long time before I reacted and shouted with them because we had won!


    This joy didn''t last long, and soon a new order came, telling us to quickly reorganize ourselves and attack the enemies that were attacking our base from the front. A unit to the south of the enemy. The southern trenches have been taken, and a march has been made to our base camp, which will soon be at an angle to the enemy who will attack us from the front. The base camp will most likely be crushed to death by two troops.

 C14

    At one o''clock in the morning, sixteen thousand of us, eight hundred chariots, and three hundred volley cannons were sent to support the base camp.


    At 1: 20 A.M., at the behest of the commander, our attack on the enemy flank began. We fired our full firepower, killing and wounding the enemy, but the enemy did not launch a powerful counterattack against us. They only suppressed us with fire from the sky, most of it still concentrated on the two trenches in front of the base. It looks like they''re planning to take down the base camp first. After all, our base camp''s flank is being attacked by an enemy force. At this moment, they could only see who wouldn''t be able to hold on first.


    After a full hour of fighting, suddenly the fire at Base Camp started to shoot at the unit in front of us, and soon another twenty thousand troops came rushing out from the south. I don''t know where this crowd from the south came from, but didn''t they say that the southern trenches had been taken?


    The sudden emergence of the friendly forces attacked the enemy before us, turning into a three-sided attack, and soon the enemy began to retreat. We did not pursue him, but instead went back to rest at base camp.


    Only now do I know that the southern region has fallen. The news shocked me. That was a large army of over a hundred thousand people, and they were defeated in a single day?


    They retreated from the southern zone and headed to our eastern zone. The twenty thousand men that suddenly appeared to the south were from the southern zone, a total of forty thousand men. They split into two teams and attacked the enemy troops that were attacking the base from both sides.


    There were now sixteen thousand men who had retreated from the northern trenches, twenty thousand from the base, and twenty thousand wounded in the eastern war zone.


    The southern battle zone was even more miserable. The base camp had been captured, and only 40,000 people had escaped, of which 5,000 were wounded. And there were eighty thousand soldiers chasing after them, this made them very worried.


    Soon, another grievous news came. The western war zone had also fallen, and there were still 30,000 people retreating towards the northern war zone. And they were being pursued by sixty thousand enemy troops.


    In Han Xifei''s northern battle arena, more than 20,000 people also died, and she was also injured by more than 10,000. Currently, it was the best battle force. They were facing a hundred thousand enemy troops, and now they were at an end. But soon, the next battle would begin.


    After consultation with the commander of the four battle zones, the southern and western battle zones had been occupied and the enemy''s encirclement had completely disintegrated. Right now the enemy only needed to concentrate their forces to attack the northern or eastern battle zones.


    Therefore, General Zhao Feng, General Han Xi and the other two generals decided to retreat together. They were stationed on the north bank of a large river called Tiesha River that was a hundred kilometers away. This river was five hundred meters wide, and from beginning to end, it was eight hundred kilometers.


    With the river as the boundary, they fought against the enemy from the south. This order surprised us soldiers, because to the south of the river is to abandon the six cities in the south. Originally, the enemy only had one city, could it be that we lost so miserably in this battle?


    Although I am unwilling, I do not understand military affairs, so I have no choice but to obey orders.


    The troops decided to retreat at three in the morning, and decided to leave two thousand men in the city to hold the enemy until three in the afternoon. Apparently, this was an impossible task, and the troops of over five hundred thousand people could only hold it for twelve hours, so how could two thousand people hold it for twelve hours?


    However, I still chose to join the postmortem mission. Because, I think that in this kind of city filled with tall buildings, if you can''t defend against the enemy''s attack, you can hide inside the structure anytime you want. Moreover, I have Doudou''s trump card, which should be able to save my life.


    I am the only one left in our class who can fight. Da Niu, Mouse and Wang Xinhua have all been severely injured, the rest have all died in battle, even the class monitor has died in battle. This makes me feel a little uncomfortable, but I don''t feel too sad.


    Without time to say goodbye to the others, the main force began to pull back, and one of the commanders began to lecture the soldiers behind us. We don''t know his name, but he just calls him Captain Zhao. He looks very young, but his eyes are filled with determination, giving us a sense of security.


    After saying a few words to boost the morale, he began to talk about strategy.


    At 3: 10 in the morning, a thousand people were stationed at the base camp. The lights in the base camp would light up, giving off the impression that the main force was still at the base camp. This was obviously an empty city trap. After that was rest.


    After a night of this, nothing happened.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, the scouts discovered that the enemy army was pressing in.


    Captain Zhao didn''t let us defend the base camp, but retreated to the base camp''s back door, waiting for the monsters to step on the mines before attacking. These were all plans that had been agreed upon last night.


    Sure enough, the monster rushed in and started the mine. As for the rest of us, we attacked while retreating.


    Landmines caused considerable casualties to monsters, but monsters did not fear mines. Still charging forward. After twenty minutes, they were eight hundred meters away, and we were back at the city entrance.


    Captain Zhao shouted: Enter the buildings by the side of the road, each one of you fight for yourselves. It was part of the plan.


    We all went into the buildings by the side of the road. My comrades went to a garage. I saw a crowbar on the wall, it looked very similar to the one I used at Lin Family Ridge. I picked it up and looked around to see that there was another grinder. After starting up the grinder and sharpening the tip of the metal rod, my actions piqued the curiosity of my comrades around me.


    One person asked, "What about sharpening our weapons?"


    I answered, Yes.


    Are you planning to go out and fight with the aliens? A woman''s voice.


    I jumped, picked up the iron rod and swept it out. However, a person was holding me in one hand. Instinctively, I kicked that person and knocked him down to the ground. All the guns were pointed at me.


    It was only then that I saw that the one I kicked was Captain Zhao. Next to him were four medical girls.


    Ah? Ah? Captain Zhao? There was a woman''s voice. I thought it was an enemy. Sorry! I wanted to help Captain Zhao up, but I didn''t dare to when so many guns were pointing at me.


    He was helped to his feet by a warrior and muttered, You''re too cautious, a woman, not a tiger.


    He studied me for a moment, then said to the soldiers around us, Disperse, and keep defending.


    I didn''t leave. I looked at him awkwardly.


    He smiled and said, Are you a recruit? It''s hard to avoid nervousness on the battlefield. Don''t worry, we will leave this place alive.


    Then he took a meter-long piece of iron and ground it into the shape of a long knife. Quickly, the two weapons were sharpened. I gave the piece of metal that looked like a long blade to Captain Zhao while I wrapped my iron rod around my back with a piece of cloth.


    We locked all the doors and pointed our guns at the windows, but after almost an hour the enemy was still not there. We could only hear the strange shouts from Base Camp, which seemed to be a search of Base Camp.


    Another hour passed, and we heard the roar of monsters approaching. It looked like he was going to charge over.


    Very soon, the monsters appeared, and the comrades also began firing. Since everyone was too scattered, they all went for their own battles.


    When the advancing enemy was attacked, they began to flee in all directions, searching for us.


    Soon, a large number of flying monsters appeared in the sky and began to bombard the surrounding houses.


    Some of them had already begun to attack the enemies in the sky.


    The 2,000 people didn''t deal much damage to the enemies, but they were obstructing their advance. It seemed that this would very likely drag the enemy all the way to the afternoon.


    As a result of the bombing, some houses began to collapse. Some of the soldiers were buried alive, some escaped and went to other houses. There were also quite a few soldiers who were discovered by the monsters and torn to shreds.


    At that moment, two monsters spotted us in the room and we began shooting wildly at them. A soldier who was unable to dodge the monster''s claw in the window had his head smashed into pieces. At this moment, Captain Zhao fiercely chopped off the huge claw and I pulled out my iron rod, stabbing straight into the monster''s chest. Although I couldn''t pierce through the monster''s body, I managed to pierce in a few centimeters. This was much better than the unpolished iron. The monster was trying its best to enter through the window from the outside. I pulled the iron bar out and stabbed it a few more times before the monster died.


    The other monster had broken through the curtain door and come in. I brought the iron rod down and stabbed him in the chest. He grabbed at me with his claw, and I jumped away before I could even hold on to the iron rod. The Guild Leader then slashed at the monster''s chest, causing it to jump away. The few people behind it fired at the monster, causing it to fall into a pool of blood.


    Captain pulled out the iron rod from the monster''s body and threw it towards me. I caught it in one go and said, "That''s good, kid. You''re quite fierce. I thought you would hide behind me and not dare to move."


    I was still thinking about the kick I gave him, and I didn''t feel good about it, so I didn''t say anything.


    A female soldier said from behind me, Your back is bleeding. I touched it, it was a scratch from fighting in the trench in the north and fighting with monsters. The wound could have been caused by the force of the fight, causing it to split open again. The soldier did not say anything and redressed me.


    It was three o''clock in the afternoon after we had covered four kilometers as we fought and retreated, when the enemy withdrew.


    We felt strange, but we were very happy. According to the plan, we only had to wait until four o''clock before we started to retreat. There was an iron mill in the northeast of the city, where they waited until five o''clock, no matter how many people there were. They all began their second step. The second part of the plan, Captain Zhao did not say it out loud. He just said it was confidential.


    And we just have to wait another hour. I am in a small shop with the Captain and a female soldier and three soldiers, and the other three are assigned to other houses to handle the wounded.


    Half an hour passed. From the direction of the monster came the sound of gunfire. After a while, hundreds of Human Soldier appeared and started shooting while running. Behind them were more than ten monsters.


    We immediately opened fire on the monsters, and soon the soldiers came running into the house around us. Two more headed for our house, the Captain shouted.


    Two soldiers quickly rolled in through the window, a man and a woman, the man coming in first, the woman at the back. They seemed too tired to climb in, so the Captain pulled her, and at that moment I saw a flash of red in her eyes.


    Be careful! Before I could finish, the iron rod in my hand had pierced the woman''s head. However, following the captain''s surprised gaze, he saw that the woman''s hand had pierced through the captain''s stomach.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. Two screams came from behind me. I turned around and stabbed the chest of the man who came in first. His hand had already pierced through the stomachs of the two soldiers behind me. At this moment, the medical female soldier and the soldier that survived finally reacted. Together they fired at the man who had pierced the two soldiers.


    The two men who had crawled in through the window slowly fell to the ground. Their skin and faces twisted, turning black, and they looked ferocious.


    The female medic quickly walked to the fallen captain and crouched down, pressing hard against his fountain of wounds. However, it was clear that the captain and the two soldiers were no longer in a position to fight.


    The regimental commander slowly pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and tried to speak. This is the next step... Plan, Reconnect... These places. The medical female soldier was already crying, but she was still holding on to the captain''s wound.


    I looked at the clock on the counter. It was only five minutes before four, and my eyes were sore and moist.

 C15

    We could be sad, but the monster didn''t give us much time. Four more Mega-monster were charging at us, so I pulled up the female medic and shouted to the red-eyed soldiers, "Run!"


    Run his grandmother! I''ll cover the rear! The soldier fired at the monster like a madman. I couldn''t pull him away, so I had to drag the medic to run through the back door. The medic struggled and said she wanted to go back and fight, but I held on to her so hard I couldn''t let her go. Just as we were three hundred meters away, we heard the soldier scream.


    I pulled the medical female soldier through who knows how many streets. Seeing that there were no monsters left, he stopped and squatted down to pant.


    Only then did the girl throw my hand away and shout, You''re a wimp! We should have fought those despicable monsters just now!


    I kept my head down and didn''t say anything. She just kept cursing me. I felt something come out of my eyes, and I knew it was tears.


    When the girl saw my tears, she stopped scolding and sat beside me, staring at me blankly. I kept my head down, watching the tears drip to the ground.


    After a long while, the female medical soldier finally said, "I''m sorry ¡­"


    I stood up and wiped the tears from my face. We still have a job to do.


    When the girl saw me start to walk, she followed me in silence.


    We were not talking, jogging toward the steel mill in the northeast.


    This was the last step of the first mission. All the soldiers behind the palace were to gather at the steel mill. And just now, the second quest that Captain Zhao gave is still in the hands of the medical female soldier. If the two of us die, then the second quest will fail before it can even begin.


    The task, however, was like being doomed to death, and we soon came to terms with it. A Mega-monster blocked our way.


    We both fired at the monster at the same time. The monster was killed when it came in front of us, and then another Mega-monster, possibly hearing the gunshot, rushed out from the crossroad in front of us. The two of us aimed and pulled the triggers, but there were two sharp clicks. The magazine was empty. At the same time, we both felt around our waists and were both surprised to find that they were the last magazine. The girl sat on the ground, seemingly in despair. I saw that the monster was already sprinting toward us. I kicked the girl in the shin and shouted, Run! I''ll cover the rear! As she spoke, she pulled out her iron rod and rushed towards the monster. The girl was startled, but soon she ran towards the steelworks.


    Taking out her iron rod, the girl rushed towards the monster. Startled, the girl ran in the direction of the steel mill.


    The monster and I clashed, I missed, and there were three additional wounds on my arm. I didn''t even have time to look at my wounds, and with another stab, the monster just happened to pounce again from behind me. I cut its calf, and my arm hurt. The monster maintained a distance of five meters away from me and did not pounce on me.


    The monster and I looked at each other, wary. Just then, I suddenly thought of my life saving straw of grass, and shouted loudly: Doudou, help.


    Doudou shot out from the necklace on my chest, grabbing onto the leg of the monster, she shouted loudly: Quick! I held him! Kill him!


    I was stunned. Just like that! The monster had sent Doudou flying with a slap. I took advantage of this moment to stab the monster in the chest. I took out my iron rod and blocked it, but I was still able to fly seven or eight meters away, falling onto the ground. Just as I was about to get up, I saw that Doudou had turned into a ray of white light and jumped into the Broken Bone hanging around my neck, then from the Broken Bone, Doudou''s curses came out: "You big bad guy, calling Big Sis out in broad daylight, do you want to burn this sister?" And that guy just now was so strong, he hit my butt so hard it hurt. Woo woo ¡­ * He even started crying.


    I climbed back up with great difficulty, thinking that I must bury Doudou next time.


    As the monster rushed towards me, I was startled. Suddenly, the sounds of gunfire accompanied with a few splashes of blood came from the monster''s body. Someone is helping me!


    I didn''t care too much about it. I used my flat iron rod to stab at the monster''s chest, and the monster that was beaten into a hornet''s nest fell to the ground. I also sat down on the ground, feeling as if my bones were about to break. It was then that I saw my rescuer, ten soldiers and one female medic. The soldier quickly helped me with my wounds.


    Alright! Brother, one person versus two Mega-monster! You can''t be that Yang Xiao, right? A soldier with a mustache and a chin rubbed close to me.


    Am I that famous? I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Oh my god! It''s really you! Everyone was pleasantly surprised. It was like finding a giant panda.


    I looked at their eyes and felt embarrassed, so I explained: The first one was shot and killed by a medic, and the first one was killed by you guys.


    A medical soldier? Where was he? a soldier asked curiously.


    She has more important tasks, and I''m here to cut her off. I explained.


    I stood up when my wounds were all wrapped up, but I couldn''t stand properly. A soldier supported me, and we began to talk as we made our way to the steelworks.


    That medical soldier has a special mission? the soldier continued.


    You''ll know when you get to the steelworks. "No," I replied.


    It was with this iron rod that you killed these two monsters. the soldier asked again.


    I didn''t shoot him. I was helpless.


    At least you were the one who took the blood, and the one who took the head! Then if you don''t want to talk about it, just talk about the Monster that you killed solo, and how you found the first scout? The soldier looked like a curious baby.


    I looked at the soldier. He didn''t look more than twenty. I said, You''re not my fan, are you?


    Brother! Isn''t it? This little devil talks about you to us all day long. He hears that you have joined our army and he often comes to your camp to complain that he has not seen you. The bearded soldier complained to me.


    Just tell him about how you stabbed the Mega-monster to death with a rod, and let this little brat be satisfied. a soldier said.


    I was helpless, so I explained how to beat the Mega-monster.


    I felt safe with these soldiers. Looking at the people around me, I was moved. They are people who fought alongside me. Many times, our lives were tied together.


    It was almost five in the afternoon before he realized it, and he had arrived at the steel mill. It was a moment before we saw the head of the soldier in the shadows. I looked and saw that there were probably less than three hundred people.


    A figure ran out and gave me a hug. Great, you''re still alive. It was the medical female soldier who escaped with me. The group began to jeer and whistle when they saw us.


    I felt my cheeks burning. I pushed her away and changed the subject.


    The medic''s face reddened, and she went on. The task is to divide us into a hundred groups and begin to detect the total number of troops deployed and deployed in the enemy area.


    Wait, where''s Captain Zhao? Why are you communicating the task?


    The medical female soldier choked with sobs. Captain Zhao died in the country.


    Everyone was shocked! There was a commotion. I looked at the scene that was about to go out of control. After thinking for a while, he shouted, "Stop arguing!" The Guild Leader''s last words!


    Only then did the crowd slowly quiet down. I looked around and saw no one I knew. He could only point to the medical female soldier and say, The Captain has already appointed this brave and intelligent female warrior as the new Captain. From now on, we must listen to her commands.


    Everyone was surprised. The female medical soldier also looked at me in panic. I winked at her.


    I am your new Guild Leader, Zhang Yan. This is our last mission. For the motherland, for the dead comrades. We must work hard.


    Seeing that everyone was in low spirits, I understood that her motivation ability was limited. Fortunately, the bearded soldier next to him said, Isn''t it just scouting? Captain, the members of our 26th Regiment can go. Let those cowards go home.


    One soldier brought out more than 40 people. "We, the 18th Regiment, were originally commanded by Captain Zhao, but now that Captain is dead, we must fulfill his last wish."


    Then some of the girls from the medical team said, We only have six left, but we''re not afraid to die.


    In the end, more and more people decided to participate. When I saw a dozen or so people hesitating, I said, There''s only one left in our regiment. But I will not disobey the military order, because I am a soldier! "Captain, please give the order!"


    I''m sorry, you have to go regardless of whether you want to or not. I did not discuss with you, nor did I fulfill Captain Zhao''s last wish. This is a military order, a military order from General Commander Zhao. The ten people had no choice but to accept the mission as she had brought up the title of General Zhao Jing.


    Zhang Yan opened up the piece of paper that Captain Zhao had given her. It was a map of six cities south of the Tiesha River. Red Rank''s circle on top was a hundred circles, so it was divided into a hundred teams to scout. Two or three people a team.


    Zhang Yan assigned the soldiers one by one. When I arrived, it was probably because I had a lot of wounds on my body. She wanted to assign me to the place to the north, the closest place to General Zhao. My reason was sufficient. I pointed to Lin Family Ridge and said, "My family is here, so I am very familiar with this place. It is most suitable for me to go."


    But you''re hurt. she said in a caring tone.


    I said firmly, This is nothing. I haven''t recovered from the war. What I said was the truth. Ever since my Lin Family Ridge came out, there have been more and more scars on my body.


    Then I''ll send a medical soldier to your team! With that, she searched the line, only to find that all the medics had been roused out. He could only say, "There aren''t many medical personnel, so I''ll go with you. I''m the only unassigned medical soldier."


    The enemy headquarters were still lacking a person, who would be willing to go? Maybe it was because it was too dangerous, but this time she chose to be the Lord instead of splitting things up.


    Everyone was silent for a while. When Zhang Yan wanted to call out for the second time, I was willing to go! A somewhat tender voice came from the team.


    I took a look. Isn''t that the soldier who helped me over?


    The bearded man next to him tugged at him and said, Let me do it! This kid is only 18, he hasn''t even grown all his teeth, how can he go to such a dangerous place?


    In the end, Zhang Yan felt that it was too dangerous and chose the mustache. After being assigned, teams were sent to each of the hundred regions to scout out the area. To the north, the closest to the human army were two people in a group, while to the south, it was three people in a group.


    We split up and began to redistribute bullets and grenades and food. There was a lot of food, and there weren''t many bullets left. I didn''t get any grenades either.


    We rested for the night at the steelworks, ate some food, and set off on our own.


    Looking at the backs of their departing figures, I unconsciously felt a sour feeling in my heart. Spitfire and physical and mental exhaustion, there isn''t even a commander. Can we really complete the mission?


    The three of us, Little Beard, Wang Xiaoyan, and I, set off for Lin Family Ridge. We chose the mountain not far away from the highway as our road.


    No enemy troops were seen along the way. Until late at night, we entered the forest near Lin Family Ridge. We walked carefully, looking for trees large enough to rest on.


    We did not turn on the lights for fear of attracting the enemy''s attention. I walked at the front, borrowing the weak moonlight to advance.


    Just as I saw a tall locust tree that I could rest on, I felt someone next to me bump into me. I turned my head, and the man did the same. Because it was too dark, all I could see was that the person was a woman, and there was a patch of red at the corner of her eye.


    I cried out in alarm. Enemy attack! At the same time, the butt of the spear smashed down.

 C16

    The woman reacted quickly, ducking her body to avoid my attack and punching me in the waist. I fell onto the grass beside me.


    Wang Yan and the bearded man immediately reacted, raising their spears to shoot, but suddenly, another person rushed towards them from the other side of the grass, grabbing the barrels of Wang Yan and the other two, with her two hands, she twisted forcefully and took away their spears, then forcefully threw them far away.


    The bearded man shouted, ''Little girl, do you think I can''t take you without a gun? As soon as he said that, he threw a punch towards that person''s face.


    That person only slightly tilted his head and dodged the attack. Then, he grabbed the hand that the small mustached man had not had time to retract before he threw it over his shoulder.


    Wang Yan carried his medicine box and was about to smash it onto the man, but the man dodged to the side, and with a kick, Wang Yan fell to the ground.


    I saw the situation, lying on the ground with the gun ready to shoot. But my wrist was kicked by the woman next to me, and the gun went flying.


    Then one knee was on the small of my back, and I almost fainted from the pain, when I felt my arm being twisted behind me, and I thought, This is bad.


    I saw the woman''s calf and bit at it. The woman let go of me with a cry, and I arched my back and pushed the man to the ground.


    I saw that the mustache man and Wang Yan were fighting with another person, but the two of them were obviously not a match for the other person. Wang Yan would fall from time to time, as if the other person had held back when he saw that she was a woman.


    On the other hand, the small mustached man was beaten up to the point of screaming miserably. I stood up and was about to help him, but as soon as my feet got tangled up, I immediately fell. After that, I felt as though my feet were locked on by a woman''s legs.


    I struggled, but the woman grabbed my ankle and twisted it. I let out a cry of pain and tried to find her feet. I wanted to repeat the same trick and bite her again, but apparently she had learned her lesson and hadn''t given me another chance.


    I couldn''t find her feet, but I felt a stone the size of an egg. He threw hard and hit her shoulder. She was in pain, and her strength was small. I quickly broke free of her grip and kicked her in the stomach. She reacted quickly, blocking with both hands. Then he used a monkey trick to steal a peach from me, and I jumped back more than a meter and cursed, Despicable!


    The woman slowly stood up again, and when I glanced at the man with the mustache, I was suddenly alarmed. Only the other enemy was still standing, and the man with the mustache was already lying on the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead. The man had his hands crossed in front of his chest, so he was probably a woman.


    The woman in front of me shouted as she swung her high legs towards my face. The move was gorgeous, but the speed wasn''t that fast. I dodged to her side and punched her in the face. She raised one hand to block my punch, while her other palm struck my armpit.


    I was knocked back two steps. Before I could even stand properly, I was struck by a sweeping kick. I fell to the ground, and just as I was about to stand up, my back received a kick. I cried out in pain, and the woman, as if seeing me scream so miserably, crazily stomped her foot on my back.


    I was dying of pain and I couldn''t muster any strength. I thought of my life saving straw of grass and shouted: Doudou, help!


    Doudou immediately rushed out. Ye Zichen grabbed the woman''s leg and sweated. Why did it have to be this way again?


    Just as she was about to lose all hope, Doudou tugged on her leg. The woman fell. I recovered my strength and saw that she was about to get up. I punched the back of her neck and she fainted.


    I fell to my knees, hands on the ground, panting. As I thought that Doudou had finally helped out a bit, I was stunned. When I saw a pair of small feet appear in front of me, I remembered that I had another enemy.


    Without even looking at them, I threw a punch at the stomach of the owner of these legs. The man stepped aside gracefully, then grabbed my hand and rolled me out.


    I immediately got up, but that person didn''t attack me. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry to make a move. I kicked at her, and she grabbed my shin and backed away with my strength. I was torn to the ground. She stomped her foot on my chest, making me feel a little breathless. This woman was fiercer than the previous one.


    Doudou, help! I shouted. Doudou, who was at the side, finally reacted and hugged onto the other leg of the lady. The woman was startled, but she did not panic, she continued to step on me. Then, her palm slashed downwards, but it missed, Doudou was a spirit body, she could not see Doudou, and could not touch him either.


    Seemingly sensing that the other party was a Heaven Realm Scout, she quickly took out a small flashlight from her waist and shone it at her feet. She still did not see anything, which was why she started to panic a little. It was then that I saw her face clearly. She was actually General Han Xifei!


    I shouted, Stop it! They were on the same side!


    Doudou and General Han Xifei were both startled. Han Xifei shone the flashlight on my face and sized me up, as if she could not recognize me. With her same aloof expression, she asked: "Who are you?"


    I am General Zhao Feng''s subordinate, and am heading to the Lin Family Ridge to observe the enemy troops, we have met in the conference room of the eastern region, my name is Yang Xiao. I explained.


    Han Xifei replied indifferently, "I don''t know him."


    He put a hand on my leg. With the other hand, he pulled a pistol from his belt and pointed it at my head. Then he said in an increasingly cold tone, I don''t care who you are. If you don''t get rid of the things wrapped around my legs, I''ll have to make a hole in your forehead.


    When I looked at Doudou, she saw that she was still hugging onto her other thigh, rubbing her head against her thigh with all her strength.


    Seeing this, I hastily shouted: Doudou, release!


    Doudou looked at me, then a white light flashed on her body and Han Xifei could see her. Doudou continued to rub Han Xifei''s thigh and said: No! I like this beautiful sister so much.


    When Han Xifei saw Doudou, she did not panic. Instead, she retracted the foot she was stepping on me, squatted in front of Doudou and hugged Doudou tightly. From the looks of it, she also liked Doudou a lot, so she gently asked: You''re very cute, are you an elf?


    Doudou rubbed her head against Han Xifei''s shoulder and replied happily: No, I''m a ghost.


    Han Xifei seemed to be very interested in Doudou, as she held her and looked around, while Doudou kept rubbing against Han Xifei''s body, as if she was enjoying the show a lot.


    It was strange to see them so close together. I thought that Doudou would only be afraid to come closer because of her cold and prideful temperament when she sees her, or that Han Xifei would directly shoot when she sees that Doudou is a ghost. Not at all like I thought.


    Doudou refused to leave while being hugged by Han Xifei no matter what, so I started to inspect Wang Yan and the other two. The woman who had been knocked out just now only had the back of her neck hit, and fainted.


    When the three of them woke up, it was already morning. I explained the situation to the three of them, and after the mustache man and Wang Yan found out that the other party was Han Xifei, they apologized profusely.


    The woman who followed beside Han Xifei was probably a girl who looked to be only around twenty years old. The red light that flashed past her eyes last night was actually a red headband.


    She always looked at me with hatred, and I knew it was because we''d had a fight last night, and although I''d been badly beaten up, the girl had never seemed to suffer this kind of loss.


    I apologized, and she didn''t accept it.


    However, I didn''t take it to heart. It was normal for a girl to have a temper.


    What I don''t know is how much trouble this woman will bring me in the future.


    Wang Yan carried a medical kit and treated all our wounds. I thought that the one with the heaviest injuries would be the mustache, but I never expected that the one who got the heaviest injuries would be me!


    I took off my jacket, which had been dyed red with blood. Wang Yan helped me take off my back, arms, and shoulders.


    That was the injury I suffered on the battlefield. I think it was all broken, especially the injury on my back. I was stepped on by that girl more than 10 feet last night.


    And when Wang Yan removed the bandages on my back one by one, I felt a burning pain! After the bandage had been removed, I could feel blood starting to flow from my back again.


    Wang Yan screamed and started puking. The others frowned at my back. I had no idea what was going on. I touched my back and it felt like it was swelling.


    I looked at my hands. They were thick with blood and yellow liquid.


    This was too cruel. said the man with the mustache, looking at the girl.


    How do I know he had such a serious wound on his back? Besides, I didn''t even know who you were last night.


    Han Xifei looked at my wound and smiled playfully. "Not bad, not bad, to be able to knock Luo Sha down with your injuries, she is my bodyguard."


    So the girl was actually called Luo Sha. In fact, if it wasn''t for Doudou''s help, I might have already been kicked to death by Luo Sha.


    After Luo Sha heard Han Xifei''s praise of me, she glared at me with eyes full of hatred.


    I shivered. It seems that Luo Sha and I are at loggerheads.


    Wang Yan endured her nausea and helped me treat my wounds, reminding me repeatedly to stop my strenuous exercise.


    I was curious why Han Xifei and Yue Yang would appear here, but I didn''t dare to ask. She was a general, Beecher, and I was a soldier.


    Han Xifei then spoke out, who do you think gave the order for the two of you to come scout?


    Wang Yan replied a little sadly: "Guild Leader Zhao, son of Zhao Feng, but he has already died."


    Han Xifei was a little shocked: When did Old Man Zhao not say anything about this?


    Wang Yan continued: Yesterday, Captain Zhao led 2,000 of us to the Eastern Battlefield Battalion to cut off the rear of the main camp. At around 4 PM, we were about to retreat and died in battle. We still have reconnaissance missions, and we haven''t gone back to report his death.


    Han Xifei turned around silently and gave a standard military salute in the direction of the Eastern Battlefield.


    Han Xifei turned to look at the three of us, and asked: If he died, why do you still need to complete your mission?


    Yes. Wang Yan did not explain in detail.


    Han Xifei said: Tell me, what is your mission?


    Wang Yan hesitated for a moment, then told her everything about the reconnaissance mission.


    However, Han Xifei said with a cold smile: It''s not a bad idea to divide a hundred regions into a hundred scout teams. But if you want to reconnoiter the enemy''s base, there''s no need. I have enemy information here. But you don''t have to look at it.


    None of us understood what I meant, so I asked, General, what you mean.


    Han Xifei and Luo Sha suddenly pulled out their spears and pointed it at the three of us. Han Xifei said: If we tell you to leave, we''ll be exposed! So... You are captives!

 C17

    Han Xifei said: To be honest, from the very beginning, I have been thinking about whether I should kill the three of you. After all, I can''t trust all of you. I can''t take any risks right now. But I''ve thought about it, so I''ll spare you. I''ll take you guys to see a big show tonight.


    None of us understood. His hands were cuffed. We were bound one by one by a cane, and our mouths were covered. Han Xifei and Luo Sha pulled on their vines one after the other. The two men each held a pistol in their hands. It seemed that if we wanted to escape, we would be killed immediately. I wasn''t worried about Han Xifei shooting at me, but Luo Sha looked like she really wanted to shoot me to death.


    So we went a long way. But we could see the battleships in the sky closing in on us. I am suspecting that Han Xifei could not have betrayed the empire. And we stopped in a thicket.


    In such a quiet place, the sound that we make when we walk through the grass is extremely ear-piercing. Those people looked at Han Xifei with excited eyes, and they were a little surprised to see the three of us tied up, but they did not let out any sound of fighting.


    Han Xifei pulled all three of us in front of the soldiers and said: "This is a friend army, watch out for the three of them." The soldiers just nodded.


    Everyone stayed where they were, eating or resting, making very little noise, and in the afternoons and afternoons a few female soldiers came to feed us. We had to go to the toilet during that time and didn''t make it difficult for us. They didn''t mistreat us, and there were even two female soldiers who came to change my medicine at night. The people around me were surprised and curious to see the claw marks left by so many monsters on my body, but no one asked how I had done it. The strange atmosphere here made me uncomfortable.


    I fell asleep in the night, about four in the morning, and was awakened by the sound of heavy footsteps, and I saw that they had all stood up. They started to walk in the direction of the battleship, all of them carrying silencer guns, a lot of grenades hanging from their waists, and many with rocket launchers on their back. They all wore a pair of strange glasses, looking a bit like night vision goggles.


    I could tell that they were going to ambush the enemy headquarters. But the enemy headquarters were in the sky, how could these weapons even make it down?


    Han Xifei was the last one to walk, she let the soldiers lead the three of us, and when we reached the edge of the forest, I finally saw their target.


    In front of them was a large open area. In the open space was a fortress the size of four football fields. "I don''t know when it was built up, but judging by its strange appearance, I''m sure it wasn''t a masterpiece of humanity.


    The surrounding edges of the building were obviously not completed yet. There were many Mega-monster s that were still extending the construction site on the edge of the building, and most of the buildings were dome shaped, not bulging, but rather concave and round, as if they were specially used to collect rainwater. The structure in the middle of the fort was the most eye-catching, and the most spectacular. It was a door. It was sixty meters tall, forty meters wide and completely white.


    The soldiers'' goal seemed to be the huge door. They attacked the fortress from both east and west. There were not many enemies on the construction site, and before they could react, they had already fallen under the powerful firepower. The soldiers rushed into the fortress and took out their grenades. At this time, many enemies rushed out from the buildings. However, they were quickly blown to smithereens by the rain of hand grenades, and many buildings even collapsed from the explosion. I have seen the equipment of the soldiers, and they each carry twenty grenades, five or six thousand men, that is, more than a hundred thousand grenades. This should be a grenade that contained half of the northern war zone and was shockingly powerful.


    We all stared down at the battle. However, Han Xifei was frowning as she stared at the warship in the sky, as though she was worried that something was going to descend from the warship. It was at this moment that I remembered that the first wave of 500,000 troops who headed to the front lines was annihilated by the light emitted from the warship. It made me nervous, too.


    On the ground. Under the frenzied bombardment of the soldiers, the enemies had no way of fighting back. It was the first time I had ever seen a monster suffer such a loss in front of a human being.


    The soldiers approached the gate at a very rapid pace. At this moment, the giant door in the middle of the fortress began to emit a blue light. Countless monsters began to pour out of the giant door.


    There was clearly nothing behind the door, but the monster kept charging forward. Just like this door had a world full of monsters.


    I now understand why these monsters are constantly on the frontline. So there was this door.


    The soldiers did not panic. The soldiers in front used their grenades to fend off the monsters, while the soldiers behind them used their rocket launchers to fire at the door frame on the left side.


    As the monsters surged forward crazily, the soldiers'' firepower could no longer be suppressed. A few monsters were about to pounce on the soldiers when the giant door collapsed. The army of monsters behind them disappeared, and the monsters that rushed out were killed by the firepower. The soldiers began to retreat quickly.


    I was very excited to see the victor of this battle, and Han Xifei let out a sigh of relief after retracting her gaze from the air.


    Only then did she order the soldiers to untie the three of us, and then she shouted for us to pull back. As we turned to retreat, we heard a loud bang behind us, as if something had fallen from the sky.


    We looked back and when the dust cleared, a monster twelve or thirteen meters long had appeared in front of the retreating soldiers. The monster was completely black, had a hideous face, four arms, and on its shoulder a girl was sitting leisurely.


    I''ve seen the girl before. It was precisely the girl who was summoning monsters in the Lin Family Ridge.


    Just then, Doudou gave the alarm, and said with a trembling voice: "God of Heaven, smell of the God of Heaven!"


    The girl didn''t seem to care about the soldiers. She turned her head around and looked at us. Even though we were four hundred meters apart, I still felt a sense of oppression.


    She ignored the over five thousand soldiers behind her and jumped down from the monster''s body. With one step, she walked towards us, with the monster following behind her from twenty meters away. The girl''s eyes were focused on Han Xifei. All of the soldiers started to surround the girl and the monster, all of their guns were aimed at the monster and the girl, but the girl seemed like she didn''t see anything. The girl was getting closer and closer, only 40 meters away. I could only whisper to Han Xifei, saying: I have seen this girl before, she is more ferocious than any monster.


    Han Xifei only frowned slightly, but didn''t have any other reactions. The girl, however, heard my words and sneered: To compare using a god with a soldier that I made isn''t right.


    She heard me, and I panicked. When she was within ten meters of us, she stopped.


    She stared at me and said, I''ve seen you before. Although he was a weak mortal, he was very brave.


    My soldiers are brave and smart, not like your soldiers, just a bunch of brainless animals. The one who spoke was Han Xifei.


    The girl looked at Han Xifei and said, "You''re the commander of this ambush?"


    Han Xifei sneered: That''s right.


    Seeing Han Xifei like this, I felt that she was very domineering, which made me feel that her usual haughtiness wasn''t really a weakness.


    Interesting. I''ll allow you to tell me your name. The girl said as if she was looking at an ant.


    Han Xifei said haughtily: You do not have the right to know my name, but you only need to know that I am the commander of the northern region. Because I will take this army and take you down from heaven.


    Humph! Then you must remember me too, I am the first unit of the Heaven Realm, the Captain of the fourth fleet. The girl sneered.


    It was just a beast from another planet, yet it was invading in the name of God. Han Xifei appeared to be extremely disdainful.


    This is not an invasion, the girl corrected. It''s an extermination program. This is the punishment of the gods.


    Isn''t God just a bunch of old Old Man ladies who only know how to tell one''s fate? What kind of abilities could he have? Han Xifei mocked.


    The girl was not angry. She said, "Do you really think that there won''t be a Nemesis because humans have some scientific and technological achievements?" Your wisdom is only the embodiment of a little starlight from the God of Wisdom. You are like primitive men to us.


    The girl smiled and shook her head, saying, I''ve told you too much today. I wanted to ask, with so many of you, how did you manage to avoid my scouts?


    Han Xifei said indifferently: Three days ago, you started a war, I let the soldiers on the battlefield pretend to be deserters. At that time, you were fighting on the front lines, so naturally you wouldn''t be excited about the scattered deserters, I let them gather here. And then sneak attack.


    Very good. Humans were already so smart. Although it was praise, it was a look of disdain.


    If you''re done, we''ll meet on the battlefield next time. Unless you want to go today. I can also send you on your way. When Han Xifei said this, all the soldiers held their breath, as if they would shoot in the next moment.


    The girl sneered. You wanted to kill me here, but you weren''t sure I had a backup, so you said that. If I leave like this, I''m afraid you''ll make a move. If I continue to provoke you, you will let me go, right?


    Han Xifei said: That''s right, as long as you show any sign of weakness, you will die.


    Then let me demonstrate. The girl said, pointing at me, This human is good. Give him to me.


    I was shocked, although I didn''t know what the situation was in the battle arena, I thought to myself that if I wanted to find someone who could fight, I should look for Luo Sha, that girl.


    Han Xifei said in a strong voice, "Then it depends on whether you have the ability to bring him away." After speaking, she waved her hand, and the surrounding soldiers began to fire.


    With a leap, the girl was sent flying into the air. Floating in the air twenty meters away, with a wave of my hand, blue light flashed, and a circular formation with strange characters painted on it appeared in midair. From there, a large group of flying monsters rushed out of the formation, and started throwing spears at the ground. I fell to the ground, losing the last of my consciousness.

 C18

    I don''t know how long I fainted. Feeling that someone was taking off my clothes, I slowly opened my eyes. A huge face with a fierce-looking face and stubble on it appeared in front of me. Startled, I threw a punch at his face. I got up quickly. I found myself sitting on a soft bed, next to two men in military uniforms, a girl in an Air Force combat suit, and the big guy I beat.


    They stared at me for a long moment before a man said, We are examining your wound.


    It was a room with ten beds, the windows were high and small, and the door was a small but heavy iron door that looked like a cell.


    I said, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to.


    The girl said, You''re a soldier, too? How is the battle going?


    I shook my head. Not too optimistic, the enemy has taken over all the cities south of Tiesha River.


    When the few of them heard this, they felt very dispirited. I asked curiously, Who are you?


    The big man said, We were soldiers in the eastern war zone, captured during the nuclear attack. There used to be twenty of us, but now there are only the four of us left.


    What''s going on?


    The big man told me that the interior of the battleship was fifty square kilometers, and the buildings inside were like a city. And in the sky above was a virtual sky. We''re at the southeast corner of the ship. So this is actually a dungeon, and above it is a building similar to a Roman arena. Not only humans are locked up here, there are also many monsters and all kinds of aliens. Our role is to fight monsters on Arena, and the people on the warships are admiring.


    At this point, the cell door was opened. A girl walked in with two armored soldiers behind her. The four behind me immediately fell to their knees. I looked at the girl, beautiful, then at the soldier behind her, covered from head to toe in black armor, only his eyes were not covered by the armor, but I could only see that it was dark inside, and I couldn''t tell if the armor contained a human or a corpse.


    The big guy next to me didn''t even dare to lift his head and pulled the corner of my pants. I knew he was telling me to kneel down. I was very curious, but the big guy pulled on me. I could feel that he was trembling very badly. He must be scared. I looked at the other people who were kneeling, and they were also trembling very badly. The female soldier was looking at me imploringly, as if to say that the others would be implicated as well. The other four didn''t even dare raise their heads. I was annoyed to see them.


    Then a girl came up to me and lifted my chin with two fingers, and I saw that her pupils were a faint red glow, and she was shorter than me by a head, and she looked so lovely, and I heard her say, No one taught you manners? I was just thinking about how to teach you a lesson. "However, my lord said that he would arrange a duel for you. As your welcome party, I think you should be forgiven for not coming back alive.


    Then I felt the warmth of her palm against my chest, and I felt as if something were moving inside me. I could feel the itch in my wound, a sign that it was healing.


    After a while, she took her hand off me. I felt that all the wounds in my body had healed, so I said thank you very naturally. She looked at me like I was an animal. Let us all follow her.


    They arrived at a room filled with cold weapons. Let me choose my weapon. I was startled, was he trying to get me to Arena?


    I looked around. Weapons were piled up, except for one windowless wall. I could see that the window on the wall was a long strip, only a meter and a half above the ground, but it was very long, from left to right. I looked out the window and saw a large circular playground and a football field the size of a football field. The audience seats were very high, one on top of the other. It seems that I really have to go up now.


    I had a gun in my room, about two meters long, with a sharp point. The big man took out a long sword and told me that it was very sharp, and could give a monster a lot of damage. I held it in my hand doubtfully. It was pretty heavy.


    Me


    I went out with two weapons. Knowing how to fight monsters, I wasn''t very nervous. Perhaps I had fought too many monsters and was already numb to it.


    I walked into the Arena, and there was a figure coming out from another door. It was a three meter tall, blue and translucent monster with no head, no hands, and no legs. It was walking like a snail. The whole thing was like a translucent sphere. A lot of sticky liquid was left on the path. However, his speed was not any slower than an adult''s. He looked at the mountain-like monster. I''m curious as to how this thing will attack and how it will attack.


    I looked back at the window of my room. My comrade also looked at the monster with surprise. Apparently, they also didn''t meet this mountain-like monster.


    I stopped twenty meters away from the monster. And then there was a voice in the sky, but I didn''t understand the language, but it sounded like a commentator, and after a while there would be a lot of applause, and then I noticed that the audience was all human. I couldn''t see if their eyes were red because they were too far away.


    At this moment, the monster in front of me suddenly spoke: Earth... Person.


    I immediately turned my head and thrust my sword into the ground, leveling the spearhead at the monster. He stared at the monster warily.


    It turned out to be a transparent female''s head, and then the upper half of her body came out. The upper half of her body was completely naked, while the lower half of her body was made up of tentacles that were more than three meters tall.


    You can talk? I asked in surprise.


    She continued, I''ve been to Earth... Study, do you think I am similar to you?


    How did it look like it!? I blurted out.


    Here... The monster pointed at its upper body.


    When was the last time you came to Earth? I''m curious to know if she ever came to Earth.


    200 years ago, he didn''t look this much like an Earthling, but he ate a lot ¡­ Just like that. As she spoke, she seemed to recall something wonderful. Her expression was one of infatuation.


    This guy eats people. You won''t eat me, will you?


    She seemed to see my fear and smiled. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you right away. I haven''t played with the Earthlings in a long time. As she spoke, her tone carried a hint of flirtatiousness. It gave me the creeps. I pulled my sword from the ground, my sword in my left hand, my gun in my right.


    When the monster saw that I was ready to fight, it began to move toward me. When I saw this, I ran. When the monster saw me run, it was stunned for a moment before it burst out laughing. Seeing that I had run too far away, it started to chase after me. The audience were booing as well, but I didn''t feel that they were looking down on me, so I couldn''t care less.


    I''m not Superman, I don''t know how to fight monsters. She was only a ball in the beginning, so she didn''t seem to have much attack power. Furthermore, it''s only my first time going up Arena. But I seem to be wrong. She looks like she''s not to be trifled with. She''s been to Earth, lived for two hundred years, can eat people, and can learn human language. This looked very fierce and smart.

 C19

    I ran into that room and hacked down on the glass. The people in the room all looked at me strangely. I hacked twice more, but there was no trace of it. I ran to the door and hacked twice more. It was also very hard and had no effect. When the monster caught up, I had no choice but to keep running from the side.


    I ran for a while. Both weapons were very heavy, so I could only throw away my spear. She felt even more that piercing was useless against this monster, and the sword could even cut off her tentacles.


    While I was running, I tried to think of a countermeasure, but running too fast distracted me. Although the monster wasn''t as fast as me, it was clearly not slow either. Furthermore, she didn''t seem to be tired at all.


    I decided to talk to her. Maybe I could get to know her better, maybe I could find out what her weaknesses were.


    I looked back and said, Wait! I want to ask you a few questions.


    I was a little out of breath, but I tried not to show it, and when I started talking to her again, she started and said, What''s the problem?


    I thought about it and flattered myself. You''re smart and you look like you can fight. How did you get caught?


    She said impatiently: How could I be a match for God? They wanted me to come to this Arena, so they caught me.


    She didn''t seem to want to talk to me, so I continued to flatter her. You''re so beautiful, how could they make you a fighter?


    She seemed to enjoy it this time, and said with a smirk: You think I''m beautiful? Hee hee. Then what do you think I should do if I don''t become a fighter?


    Then I realized that she wasn''t as smart as I thought. It seemed like there was something to it, so I said, There are a lot of stars, a model, or a beauty pageant. You''re so beautiful you can do anything. Seeing that she was still giggling, he was sure that she understood what celebrities and models were. Seems like he had lived on Earth for quite some time.


    I asked again, How can God attack you and bring you here when you are so beautiful? I want to know how she was defeated, or her weakness.


    And her answer made me break down: God didn''t hit me, I surrendered as soon as they appeared.


    At this moment, the audience seemed to be unable to bear the fact that we hadn''t moved yet. From the looks of it, they were probably cursing at us.


    As for the monsters, she understood: Lord God of Heaven was very unhappy. Let me eat you first, I''ll talk to you slowly in my stomach.


    I was startled. I didn''t want him to talk to me in his stomach, and when I wanted to drag it out, I yelled, Wait, what''s your name?


    Dahlia! After saying that, a tentacle already swept towards me. I fiercely dodged and barely dodged it. Then he retreated and ran.


    It seemed that he couldn''t hold her back any longer, so he could only continue to run. We ran three laps, one in front of the other, and I was tired. As I ran, I shouted, Have you ever been bullied on Earth?


    Earth''s humans are very weak, how can they bully me. she said as she fought.


    Where is your planet? Just as I finished my words, I tripped. I scrambled to my feet and saw a tentacle wrapped around my foot. I slashed with my sword, and the tentacle broke. The sword was indeed very sharp.


    I swung my sword randomly and slowly got up, Dahlia saw that the small tentacles were unable to grab hold of me, so she stretched out his big tentacles to grab onto me, I slashed once, but did not break, the tentacles wrapped around my waist, I held the sword with both of my hands and was about to slash, but ended up getting entangled with one or two tentacles on both of my hands. She tugged at my sword, but I didn''t let go, and then another tentacle wrapped itself around my leg. My whole body was suspended by her. Obviously, I''m finished.


    Just when I was about to lose all hope, my necklace slipped out from my collar. I immediately thought of my life saving straw of grass, and was about to shout Doudou to save me, but I swallowed my words back. Because there were so many tentacles, Doudou couldn''t seem to hug them. She couldn''t help but laugh out loud when she saw Doudou hugging them.


    Dahlia was curious as to why I was laughing, so she asked. What are you laughing at?


    It''s a secret, I said. I won''t tell.


    Dahlia shook her head and said: "Anyway, I am not interested to know." As she spoke, she tightened her grip around me. My waist hurt, and I told myself I was finished. This guy had no curiosity at all. I shouted, I tell you! I tell you!


    When she saw that I was being honest, she finally managed to relax a little. Speak!


    I don''t know why, but I noticed that after she chased me three times, she seemed to have become irritable. Looking carefully at her, I realized that her lower body actually became a size smaller, and when I looked at my Arena, I realized that her entire Arena was made out of the mucus that she secreted when she walked, and it was only because she moved that she used up a lot of water. It seemed like she was also strong on the outside but weak on the inside. If she had escaped just now, then the energy consumption would have been great.


    She saw me in a daze and tried to strangle me again, so I shouted, "Don''t!" I say!


    She stopped. I said again, This is a secret.


    She drew me to her, put her ear to my mouth, and waited for me to speak. I shouted, Doudou stabbed her in the eye.


    As Dahlia screamed miserably, she had already reached out a hand from the necklace and pierced it into her eye frame, retracting it immediately. Dahlia released me from the pain. I dropped on top of her tentacles, and at that moment I did what I had planned to do. I just had to cut off her upper body and I''d win. It could be seen that her upper body was extremely weak.


    I was about to cut at her waist when a tentacle shot out of nowhere and struck me. I fell two or three meters. I got up slowly, feeling blood trickle from the corner of my mouth. He wiped it off.


    At this time, Doudou said: "Don''t tell me to attack in the future, these are all gods and if I get discovered, I''m dead for sure."


    Dahlia covered her eyes and cried out in pain. Only then did she recover from her shock, and the remaining eye was filled with rage.


    She spread out all her tentacles in a battle stance with me, but it was very obvious that her body had shrunk even smaller after one of Doudou''s eyes had been pierced through. Right now, she was only about two meters tall, with her upper body and lower body added together.


    I ran straight at her, and then I could hear the cheers of the audience. Maybe that was what they wanted to see.


    Seeing me rushing over, Dahlia used two tentacles to attack me. I dodged one, and the other was cut off by me, and then three more tentacles came at me, and I turned and dodged two at a time, and the third one passed over my belly and felt a chill, and I didn''t stop, I just slashed with all my strength, and two of the three tentacles broke, and the sword caught the third one, and I pushed the sword down hard, and the third one broke as well. I immediately rushed forward again, with a leap, I chopped towards Dahlia''s stomach. When her tentacles reached me, she stretched out her arms, but I cut them off at the same time. My hand trembles a little, but it doesn''t stop there. The second sword still slashes down at her waist. The upper part of her body is cut off by my sword and she falls to the ground.


    Her body began to melt like mud, and her upper body struggled for a while but stopped struggling.


    The audience boiled over with applause and screams that filled the sky.


    I walked over and said sorry next to her upper body.


    At this moment, the burly man and the others rushed out happily. The burly man came up with a bear hug, while the other three people surrounded me happily and chatted non-stop.


    Just then, the female soldier screamed. When we turned around, we saw that it was Dahlia, and two tentacles had grown out of nowhere from her arm, tightly entangling the female soldier. The upper half of her body that was left was still pressed against the back of the female soldier. Dahlia''s other eye was still staring at me, and she still had a weird smile on her face. I was trembling with fear.


    The big sized man and the rest tried to pull Dahlia off the female soldier''s back after a long time, and threw him on the ground. The female soldier was stunned for a while before recovering from her shock. Seeing me in a daze, she asked me what was wrong. After that, she helped me to treat the wound on my stomach. I, on the other hand, looked at Dahlia''s upper body that was thrown to the side. Looking at her slowly shrivelling up, I couldn''t help but run to the side and vomit. It made me feel like I''d killed someone, or rather, killed someone.


    The female soldier patted my back while I continued to vomit. At this moment, the girl who had helped me to treat my injuries scolded loudly: Don''t dirty my Arena. He put his hand on my back. I felt the wound in my stomach heal. But I couldn''t help it.


    Puzzled, the girl put her hand on my back again and said, How can healing magic not work?


    I took her hand away and said, You can''t cure it.


    The girl was a little excited: there seemed to be a new subject to study.


    When we got back to the cell, I stopped vomiting. The other four were pleased with my victory, but they were not in the mood to see me. The big man asked me what had happened.


    I don''t think I should have killed Dahlia, I said.


    The soldier seemed interested in what I was saying. Why do you think that? If she doesn''t die, you will.


    I shook my head. I don''t know. I covered my head with the quilt, but my mind was in a mess.


    I stayed in the prison for five days, and during this time, I didn''t let us go onto the Arena either. With regards to Dahlia''s guilt, I''m also burying it deeper and deeper in my heart. This isn''t the first time I killed a monster, the only difference was that we fought on the battlefield to kill the enemy. This time, we are both under the same category, making me feel like Dahlia was the same kind.

 C20

    After a few days of interaction, I found out that the big guy was called Zhong Yi, the female soldier was called Yang Sisi, and the other two were called Song Wu and Li Da Jian.


    Usually, we would always be in our rooms practicing close-combat. In Zhong Yi''s words, this is the bargaining chip to survive. But when Yang Sisi was training, she did not seem to have put any effort into it, which made me curious. She did not have any passion towards fighting, so how did a girl manage to live until now?


    These few days, Yang Sisi has been treating me so well. I don''t know if it was my imagination, but it made me think that she was becoming more and more beautiful. I shook my head, no longer thinking about Yang Sisi. After all, I still have Ye Ling.


    Today, I was very bored so I went to chat with Zhong Yi. Zhong Yi, on the other hand, was extremely dissatisfied with my performance. He thought that Yang Sisi and I had been living together all day, which made him very jealous. In fact, I had always kept my distance from Yang Sisi, but the cell was only this big. I had nowhere to hide.


    I remembered the girl that treated me and asked Zhong Yi why he knelt down.


    Zhong Yi said: She''s called Luo Qi, although she''s just a little girl, but he''s extremely terrifying. One of our comrades just did not kneel down, and got skinned off on the spot by her. It scared us all.


    Just then, the door to the cell was opened, scaring the few of them to the point of kneeling down, I saw that the person who came was Luo Qi. But he did not kneel.


    Luo Qi also didn''t care about me, she only indifferently said: "All five of you will be going up on stage today, fighting Devil Clan, five against five."


    A few of them looked extremely frightened. Only Yang Sisi behaved better.


    Seeing their fear, Luo Qi laughed and said: It''s just five Devil Soldier s.


    However, everyone''s expression didn''t change. It seems that other than me, the others all know about the power of Devil Clan.


    When we arrived at the armory, Zhong Yi picked up an axe in the corner, while Song Wu held onto his sword, Li Da Jian picked up a spear. Seeing that they were quickly finding weapons, it seemed that they used these weapons frequently.


    Yang Sisi, on the other hand, looked around. In the end, she picked up a long bow and stabbed a twenty-centimeter long dagger into her belt.


    Zhong Yi then asked: Sisi, you do not need to use your katana.


    Yang Sisi said. I want to use bows and arrows. Demons may fly.


    When we reached Arena, there were already five figures waiting there. There were three men and two women. The only difference was that they all had different horns on their heads and had one or two small fangs in their mouths. One of the men had a pair of black wings that resembled a bat. It''s a little troublesome, only Yang Sisi can shoot down the arrows, but I''m worried that Yang Sisi might have the guts to grab hold of the bow and arrows in her hands, but she seems to be more confident than the others, so I gave up on this idea. Zhong Yi saw a lady in leather clothes with a voluptuous figure shouting for him to deal with. The woman on the other side blew a kiss to Zhong Yi. I cursed the pair in my heart. Opposite him was a cute girl with sharp horns and small canines. She was wearing a black miniskirt that revealed her snow-white thighs. The red vest on her upper body was about to burst from the two peaks on her chest. But she shouted for me to fight her. I don''t want to fight her. I''m afraid I can''t. He then asked Song Wu to go up.


    Seeing that everyone was a little panicked and didn''t dare to step forward, I looked at an unremarkable fellow who charged forward. This might boost the morale of the crowd.


    No one had expected me to be the first to rush in. Everyone was stunned for a moment before charging forward. Yang Sisi and the demon in the sky started to shoot arrows at each other. The demon flew twenty meters into the air, while Yang Sisi''s arrow flew past the demon''s body. When I fell I thought I would land in the auditorium, but when I flew to the auditorium I hit the glass and fell. When the demon realized that Yang Sisi could shoot at him, it became flustered and flew higher, but it did not fly out of Yang Sisi''s archery range. It was clear that there was a transparent thing blocking him from flying higher.


    That cute girl dragged a giant axe with her and was about to charge towards me, but she was stopped by Song Wu. As for me, I slashed my sword towards that unremarkable Devil Clan. But the demon''s skill was not as inconspicuous as his appearance. He was holding a steel fork and continuously blocking my attacks. From time to time, he would counterattack.


    Gradually, I was at the bottom of the line. It seems that no one here is easy to mess with. Zhong Yi, who was at the side, was completely beaten up by the voluptuous woman with a whip that made him scream out loud, while Song Wu was actually chased and beaten up by the cute girl, and was fleeing in all directions in a sorry state. Li Da Jian was quite brave and fierce as he fought against a tall and thin Devil Clan. However, he was not a match for his opponent. His body already had many small wounds.


    Just as I was about to shout for Doudou to come out, something crashed down from the sky and landed beside me. Everyone was stunned and looked at that thing, it was the Devil Clan that was flying in the sky and his body was pierced with arrows like a hedgehog, he was obviously dead. I turned my head to look at Yang Sisi. She wasn''t harmed in the slightest, but she was smiling at me. The few of us, on the other hand, were in high spirits and fought back crazily.


    However, there seems to be a gap in strength. Our arrogance was quickly suppressed by the other party. Yang Sisi pulled her bow but she didn''t fire, as though she was afraid of hurting us.


    A miserable scream rang out! We were shocked again. That was Li Da Jian''s voice. He had already been killed. Before I could even awaken from my shock, an arrow had already flown past my face and stabbed into the eyes of the Devil Clan I was fighting against. It was Yang Sisi''s hand. Devil Clan wanted to cover his eyes in pain, but he met with the arrow that pierced his eyes, causing him to scream in pain again. I didn''t miss a chance, I stabbed my sword into Devil Clan ''chest, releasing two screams, one was Devil Clan''s, and the other one was Song Wu''s, I saw Song Wu''s side, spitting it out as soon as he touched it. He was cut into two halves by that cute Devil Clan girl, using his gigantic axe.


    At this time, another scream came from behind me. I turned my head to look, the Devil Clan that killed Li Da Jian was already charging towards Yang Sisi, Yang Sisi''s thigh had already been sliced open by a sword, and fresh blood was still flowing, but Yang Sisi was abnormally strong. She threw away her bow and arrow, and pulled out a dagger to confront the Devil Clan.


    I feel that she is definitely not a match for that Devil Clan. Her weapon is inferior to her opponent''s, and she is even injured.


    I then rushed towards Yang Sisi. However, something caught my foot and I fell to the ground. When I looked, it was actually that cute girl. She was dragging that huge axe that didn''t match her delicate body, making people doubt that she could lift that huge axe, but Song Wu was cut in half by him. This made me know that under her delicate body, there was a powerful strength.


    I stood up and raised my sword to face her, but my mind was still on Yang Sisi.


    She suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Originally, that brother didn''t die that quickly, but it''s a pity that you told him to come and stop me." Hee hee.


    I knew that she was just using psychological tactics to make me lose control of my mind and attack her. This only served to make me retract my thoughts and make me more vigilant towards her.


    The next moment, I attacked her, but I was fast, she was even faster, the giant axe came at me, I had no choice but to jump away.


    Aiyo, big brother, you reacted really quickly! He suddenly shook his head and shouted, "Then I''ll be faster!"


    The axe in her hand was ridiculously fast, and I could only run away in panic like Song Wu. Unfortunately, I didn''t seem like I was as good as Song Wu. Suddenly, her giant axe grabbed my leg, and I fell. Just as I was about to get up, my stomach was kicked again. I screamed.


    She sat down on my stomach when I couldn''t get up. Then she took my left hand between her legs and giggled. I wanted to mistreat you the first time I saw you. Just as I said that, I twisted my leg, causing me to scream in pain. I felt as though my arm was about to dislocate. All I could do was use my other hand to tug at her thigh.


    Then she looked at my other hand and said, It looks like this hand isn''t very good either.


    She grabbed my other hand with his thigh, as if he was about to twist my hand again. I wanted to ask for help from the others, but Zhong Yi had already been tied around his neck with a leather whip. It seemed like he was going to die as well.


    Just as I was beginning to despair, the audience was in a frenzy. Then an arrow flew over my head and stabbed at the girl on top of me, but she caught it with one hand. He threw the arrow on the ground. Then he pinched my right hand between his legs and twisted hard, causing me to scream in pain again. She got up and said, I''ll play with you when I get that bad sister.


    I looked in the direction of the arrow. Who else could it be other than Yang Sisi? But looking at how energetic she was, she did not seem to be severely injured. The Devil Clan that was attacking her was lying beside her, but it was already a corpse, and the spectators were cheering for her.

 C21

    Looking at the cute girl walking towards Yang Sisi, I didn''t stop her and I didn''t have the ability to do so. The one who had to be concerned about now was Zhong Yi, he seemed like he was going to be strangled to death by that woman.


    I got up and rushed towards the woman who was holding Zhong Yi. I couldn''t use any strength in my hands, so I just hit him with my body. The woman stretched out a long leg and kicked me. My speed wasn''t very fast, so I dodged and directly crashed into the woman''s body, finally pushing her down to the ground.


    But the woman wrapped the whip around my neck and then tightened it, and I struggled, but my hands were weak.


    After a while, she saw that I had lost my strength and pulled out a dagger from my waist. I was shocked and began to struggle again.


    Just as she was about to stab my throat with her dagger, Zhong Yi pounced on her. The woman and I grunted.


    He used all his might to pry open the woman''s finger and took away the dagger. I even heard the sound of the woman''s finger bones breaking, and the woman started to struggle crazily. Meanwhile, Zhong Yi stabbed the dagger towards the woman''s waist time and time again.


    The woman gradually stopped struggling as she screamed. But Zhong Yi did not stop there. He kept stabbing at it, as if he was about to die.


    I pushed Zhong Yi away with my back. Then he kicked him in the face. He''s dead! Zhong Yi then looked at the dead woman blankly, threw away the dagger and took a deep breath.


    As for me, I got up and looked towards Yang Sisi''s direction. Both of them were at least ten meters apart and had not fought yet. They looked at each other.


    I looked at Yang Sisi, her right hand had already changed to her Devil Clan long sword, and her left hand was holding onto a twenty centimeter dagger. Her delicate figure stood at the center of the Arena, her long hair fluttering in the wind. Her beautiful face carried a bit of heroic spirit, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised, making her seem very arrogant. This expression was not at all like her usual delicate self, it was more like a female war god standing on top of this Arena.


    Yang Sisi spoke a few words to the Devil Clan girl with a ridiculing expression. Because the distance was too far, I did not hear it clearly, and the Devil Clan girl who was dragging the giant axe seemed to have been angered by Yang Sisi with her words, she roared and swung her axe at Yang Sisi, then the second axe, then the third axe, finally her axe was already approaching my limit.


    Yang Sisi, on the other hand, kept on dodging, her movements as beautiful as a gymnast''s. And from time to time, she would slash on the Devil Clan girl''s body. It seems that Yang Sisi was completely in the upper echelon, so I gave up on the idea of helping her.


    Accompanying the cheers from the audience, Yang Sisi became braver the more they fought. And the wounds on the Devil Clan girl''s body continued to increase.


    In the end, the Devil Clan girl was unable to endure any longer, but she did not give up, and used all her strength to swing her axe, this attack''s momentum was astonishing, I could even feel a strong wind sweeping past a hundred meters away, but suddenly stopped in front of Yang Sisi, the strong wind suddenly stopped, and the Devil Clan girl''s throat had already been pierced through by Yang Sisi.


    The cheers of the audience were like a radio cassette. They paused for three seconds before the cheers and cheers of the audience exploded like an explosion.


    Looking at Yang Sisi who was standing alone in the center of the Arena, it was as though I had watched a wuxia movie. This girl is even better at fighting than Ye Ling. It should be said that even if ten Ye Ling were to tie one up, it wouldn''t be enough for her to beat him up.


    Very quickly, Luo Qi came up, looked around, and said: "I thought you guys were dead for sure, I didn''t think that girl would be so powerful, why didn''t I see that before? As sshe spoke, he began to heal us.


    After the injuries on Yang Sisi''s body were healed, she began to pick up the clothes of the Devil Clan girl. Then, she took off his tattered clothes and changed his clothes in front of everyone''s eyes. It caused the entire audience to be filled with whistles.


    I lowered my head, my face completely red, while Zhong Yi leaned in front of my ear and whispered, Yang Sisi is very strange, isn''t he?


    I praised her: Well, she was much better than the usual woman, very good.


    Zhong Yi said: "I am not thinking like this." I mean, she''s changed since you came.


    When I heard this, my face reddened even more and I said, What''s it got to do with me?


    Zhong Yi was getting anxious. I don''t mean that. Listen to me... Suddenly, Zhong Yi stopped. I turned my head to see that Yang Sisi was running towards us.


    She ran over and gave me a hug. Looking at her smiling face, she felt even more beautiful. She smiled and said, Are you two okay? Song Wu and the other two died.


    I comforted her. Not long later, Luo Qi brought us back to the prison.


    We stayed in the cell for a few more days. After a few days, still liked sticking close to me. Zhong Yi became silent, and at the start, I thought that Song Wu''s and Li Da Jian''s death had made him sad, or perhaps Yang Sisi and I were just getting too close. I had chatted with Zhong Yi before, but he always said that he was fine. But I looked at her with a gaze that seemed to be afraid of Yang Sisi. It made me feel weird, but I didn''t know what was going on.


    This time, the one who is going up on stage is Zhong Yi, and he is fighting a free-for-all of ten people. The rules are simple, of the ten people who are going on stage, only one will survive.


    When Zhong Yi was about to get on the Arena, I encouraged him with a few words. He then pulled me over, put his mouth close to my ear, nervously looked at Yang Sisi at the side, and then lightly said: This Yang Sisi might be fake.


    After which, he went straight to the Arena. He had been quiet for the past few days, his gaze towards Yang Sisi would always be fearful. Turns out that his suspicion of Yang Sisi was fake.


    Then, Yang Sisi spoke out: Yang Xiao, what happened to you? You don''t look so good.


    Seeing Yang Sisi''s concerned expression, it didn''t seem like she was faking it. I think Zhong Yi must have been a little crazy staying here for a long time.


    Zhong Yi had always been a tactic to conserve his strength at the Arena, to avoid battles as much as possible. While the others continued to fight, until there was only one monster left to fight Zhong Yi.


    Zhong Yi''s display in the duel was very brave and fierce, to the point that it could even be described as crazed. The continuous blows of the axe seemed to be venting the pent-up anger accumulated from being locked in this Arena for a long time. On the other hand, the monster with four eyes continued to dodge and did not attack. Instead, it used its deadly attack when Zhong Yi was exhausted.


    Zhong Yi died just like that. I still have a lot of doubts that I have to bury in my heart. Yang Sisi was indeed excessively powerful. Currently, other than Yang Sisi, I''ve seen that the one who should be the strongest was Han Xifei. She knocked me down in a few breaths. However, Han Xifei shouldn''t be as strong as Yang Sisi. Furthermore, Yang Sisi was only a pilot and not a martial arts expert. Could it really be a fake?

 C22

    After returning to the prison, I started to think of how to escape. Now, only Yang Sisi and I were left, I didn''t want her to die, and even more so, I didn''t want her to die.


    If he stayed here, he would only die. I previously had Doudou''s help, but ever since she came here, she seemed to be very afraid. It''s just that when she was dealing with Dahlia, she had helped me. What if she isn''t willing to help me the next time I go up Arena?


    I had thought of kidnapping Luo Qi, who was going to treat us, and then charge out. But since everyone is so afraid of Luo Qi, she obviously isn''t someone that''s easy to offend.


    I suddenly thought that Doudou might be able to help me open the door. She asked Doudou softly, but Doudou said: "It''s not like I know how to open locks." If you tell me where the key is, maybe I can help.


    I immediately gave up on my idea. Only Luo Qi could open this door, she would let her hands emit a blue light, and then the door would open. There was obviously no key.


    "As I was thinking of a way, Yang Sisi sat by my side. Unknowingly, I had become very attached to her, she treated me very well, and her Arena had even saved my life. As long as I have something on my mind, she will show concern.


    I''m curious as to why she treats me so well. But I didn''t dare ask, for fear I''d get the answer I wanted.


    I wanted to talk to her about how to get out, but I held back. Because I remembered what Zhong Yi had told me before: that this Yang Sisi might very well be fake.


    While I was daydreaming, I fell asleep. In my daze, I felt a warm and soft body crawl into my bed, I knew that it was Yang Sisi. Towards this kind of closeness to her, I did not resist.


    Zhong Yi''s words flashed across my mind. I decided to make some inferences. If this Yang Sisi is fake, then where is the real Yang Sisi? Who is the Yang Sisi beside me? And when were they transferred? What was the purpose of the transfer? Fake, why are you so good to me?


    A lot of questions made my head spin, and I wanted to have a piece of paper and a pen to write it down and think about it.


    Obviously, there was no such condition. I felt like I was thinking too much. Yang Sisi raised her head and looked into my eyes. Looking at her beautiful and sexy face made my face turn hot. I said: You''re beautiful.


    Suddenly she kissed me on the cheek and said, You think I''m beautiful? As she spoke, her legs slowly wrapped around my waist.


    Startled, I struggled away and sat up.


    She smiled sweetly and asked, Why are you reacting so badly? Are you afraid I''ll eat you?


    I shook my head. We''re not lovers.


    Yang Sisi also got up and laid in my arms, saying, "Then let''s be lovers."


    I lifted her off me and said, I have a girlfriend. She''s waiting for me in the distance.


    Yang Sisi asked: Will you get married?


    I said wistfully, I''ll ask her to marry me when I get back.


    Yang Sisi started gossiping and asked: Was she as pretty as me?


    I looked at Yang Sisi. This woman was really pretty, with a fair and exquisite face, dark red lips, alluring eyes, a high nose and shoulder-length hair. She looked to be about seventy percent heroic and beautiful. Although Ye Ling was also a beauty, she was still far inferior to the current Yang Si.


    I had to answer honestly: You''re more beautiful than she is.


    Yang Sisi covered her mouth and chuckled: Then it''s fine, after we go out, don''t propose to her, propose to me.


    Looking at her bright smile, I realised that she was indeed becoming more and more beautiful. When I thought back to the first time I saw her, she looked at most seventy percent similar to her current appearance. It made me feel like there were two different people.


    I asked her carefully, Do you remember how I looked when I first came here?


    Remember! Sleeping like a child, she immediately punched Zhong Yi when she woke up. She smiled.


    I was stunned. She was right. Do you remember what you said the first time we met?


    She thought about it and said, I might not be able to remember it after all this time. Let me think about it?


    I felt very helpless. Even if she didn''t answer this question, I still wouldn''t be able to confirm that she was the fake Yang Sisi. After all, who could remember such a long time?


    Then she replied, I suppose to ask you how the war is going outside. I can''t remember anything else.


    I was surprised, yes. She was asking me about the war.


    If it was the same person, why would his appearance change so much? And it was slowly becoming beautiful without our noticing.


    I observed Yang Sisi for the next few days. At first, I still peeked at her, but then I realized that she seemed to like me looking at her like that. She seemed to like drinking water very much, so I asked, Why do you like drinking water so much?


    She gave me a reasonable explanation: the air was too dry and drinking more water was good for the skin.


    Looking at her beautiful face, I suspected there was something wrong with the quality of the water.


    I shook my head and gave up. I drink every day, but I haven''t changed.


    A few more days passed. Luo Qi appeared. This time, she wanted to force Yang Sisi onto the Arena, this was a one-on-one duel.


    I''m very worried, I do not want me to be the only one left in this cell, I might go mad by then. I will cheer her on with one hand, and tell her, no matter what kind of enemy it is, she cannot underestimate them.


    But Yang Sisi said: Give me a kiss, I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back.


    I was worried, so I kissed her.


    And she laughed, laughing so hard that the flowers quivered, and said: Idiot, how could I have lost? I cheated her out of a kiss. As he spoke, he happily ran out.


    Her behavior made me even more worried, and I hoped she wouldn''t underestimate her opponent.


    From the window, I looked outside at the Arena. Yang Sisi''s opponent had already appeared. I felt that this was not a coincidence, so I asked Luo Qi: Luo Qi, did you guys specially pick the blabbering monster on the outside to be Sisi''s opponent?


    Luo Qi looked at me like she was studying animals, then jokingly said, "If you kneel down and lick my shoes, I''ll tell you."


    I immediately gave up on searching for the answer from Luo Qi and shifted my gaze back onto the Arena.


    Just as I set my gaze on Arena, I felt a tug on my hair and I fell to the ground.


    I saw that it was Luo Qi''s hand. She was looking at me with her red eyes.


    I didn''t know what was going on, so I crawled back.


    And then she said: Don''t turn around when you''re talking to God. In fact, you broke many rules, but you were captured by the Captain himself, so I am very tolerant of you, but you kept touching my bottom line. Today I want to purify.


    The usually gentle Luo Qi was actually furious because of this matter.


    I didn''t know how she was going to purify me, but from her fierce gaze, it was definitely not a good thing.


    She stomped her foot on my stomach. I stepped back and with a loud bang, she stomped on the ground for more than ten centimeters.


    I was shocked. That was a metal floor! It looked like the purification was to kill me.


    I did not just sit there and wait for death, I casually picked up the axe by his side and cut towards Luo Qi.


    But she squeezed my axe, and then she crumpled it up like a ball of paper, and I fell into despair. Are all gods so terrible?


    Luo Qi was clearly angrier now, and said: "You still want to fight with the gods?!"


    I leaned against the wall and shouted, Lord God, don''t be angry! Please calm your anger! I was wrong!


    Luo Qi bellowed: Kneel!


    Asking me to kneel down showed that there was still room for negotiation. I immediately knelt down. Anyway, this wasn''t the first time I was kneeling down.


    Every time she comes to prison, we have to kneel.


    Previously, he had seen her gentle and lovable appearance, so he had felt that there was no need to kneel down. Now, he finally understood how terrifying she was.


    Only then did the red light slowly fade from her eyes. She said, So what do you want in exchange for my forgiveness?


    Looking at her crafty eyes, I felt like there was a conspiracy awaiting me.


    But I couldn''t think of anything in me that would make her think about me, so I could only reply: If there''s anything I can do, I''ll do it.


    She seemed very happy at this moment, and said: We gods have a long life, and we must have some pursuits, or the long life will be empty, and become endless suffering, so we must have a pursuits, and I have a pursuits, and my pursuits are the greatest things in the world, and that is wisdom.


    I didn''t know what she wanted to say, so I waited for her to continue.


    She looked pleased to see me kneeling in front of her and listening.


    Although the God of Wisdom had already fallen for more than a thousand years, no other god had the wisdom to surpass her and become the new God of Wisdom. And I hope to become the new God of Wisdom. And I''ve been working hard to do it.


    Although I don''t know what the God of Wisdom is, I haven''t picked a second position in a thousand years, it should be a very powerful position.


    I looked at Luo Qi. So she had such a high ambition, I thought she was a rotten girl who would take us out to fight every few days and then do nothing after that. Looks like I was wrong, she''s a bookworm.


    But I''m very curious, why are you telling me this? Don''t tell me that my intelligence is enough for her to become a God of Wisdom?


    Then she began to speak again, slowly: Because there is no one to guide me, my knowledge is all self-taught. Therefore, I will always encounter knowledge that I cannot understand. There are some problems that I have to deduce repeatedly in order to solve. Recently, I wanted to write a paper on healing magic. But I had an unprecedented difficulty, so I wanted your help.


    It made me feel even more proud that these high and mighty fellows also begged me for help.


    I am a teacher. When I apply for the position in the future, I can write another one: I once coached the aliens on the development of healing magic.


    But I didn''t know healing magic, and I was a little confused. Then why is she looking for me?


    Luo Qi seemed to have seen my doubtful expression and coughed lightly twice. Then, she said: "Cough cough, the situation is like this. Last time, after you and Dahlia had a duel, you vomited once again.


    I turned pale with fright and was about to run away. After speaking with her for so long, she wanted to dissect me!

 C23

    She had no choice but to run for it. However, after running a few steps, she grabbed the back of her neck and pulled it back.


    She tried to convince me: Don''t worry, I''ll just cut your body open and see. I''ll sew it up with healing magic.


    Her words were obviously unconvincing.


    Seeing that I didn''t agree, she glared at me and said, "Then I will have to purify your evil soul."


    Right at this moment, Yang Sisi returned unharmed, and when Luo Qi saw that she had returned, he let go of me. It seems that Luo Qi still had some scruples.


    When we returned to the cell, Luo Qi was gone. So, I asked what happened on the Arena just now. Because I was playing around with Luo Qi, I didn''t see Yang Sisi''s performance.


    Yang Sisi spoke very easily, as she had obviously won with ease. After that, she worriedly asked me: What did Luo Qi want to do to you just now?


    I had no choice but to dissect it.


    Yang Sisi didn''t seem to be surprised at all.


    Curious to see her like this, I asked, Has she ever dissected anyone before?


    Yang Sisi nodded and replied. Zhong Yi had been dissected by her before, and said that he was studying a human''s brain. That was when we were first caught. Later, when he was discovered by the Captain, Luo Qi was scolded severely. After that, the dissecting was explicitly forbidden.


    Wasn''t Captain that girl? When I think about the girl''s terror, I don''t think she''s going to protect us. Then he asked: Why does the Captain oppose Luo Qi''s actions?


    Yang Sisi explained: At that time Captain said so, Arena was an important source of income for her. Warriors could only die fighting in Arena, not using it for private in other areas.


    Yang Sisi said this so I am relieved. So we still have the Captain, how can she go against us?


    Yang Sisi looked as if she was relieved of a heavy burden. Then she said: Don''t be happy too early, Luo Qi is the manager of Arena. There are plenty of ways to get you.


    I was surprised: wasn''t she our jailer?


    Yang Sisi shook her head and said, "No, she is just very interested in us Earth people, so she has to personally take care of all of our matters.


    Hearing this, I started to get scared again. If the entire Arena is managed by Luo Qi, then I won''t be in too much danger.


    Just as I was thinking about that, the cell door opened. I was shocked, the one who came was Luo Qi.


    The competition had just ended. It was clear that they didn''t want us to fight. Coming here for another purpose.


    Luo Qi pointed at me and said, "Come with me."


    I quickly shook my head and retreated to the innermost area of the cell.


    Luo Qi walked towards me step by step.


    Just then, Yang Sisi appeared behind her, a fist was about to hit her temple, but she caught hold of Yang Sisi''s fist immediately and twisted, causing Yang Sisi to fall into her embrace, and when she held onto her neck, Yang Sisi immediately struggled, but she was unable to struggle free.


    Luo Qi seemed to be a little happy. Attack the warden and try to escape. The reason for her death was that she was unlucky enough to be killed by a palm strike from the Warden during his escape from the prison. With that, she dragged Yang Sisi away. Yang Sisi struggled even more, obviously afraid.


    When I saw Yang Sisi suffering for me, I was obviously unwilling. I hurriedly said, "Don''t make things difficult for her, I''ll go with you."


    Luo Qi said: Hmph! Come on then. As she said that, she threw Yang Sisi onto the bed and walked straight to the door. It seemed like she wasn''t the only one who was regretting it.


    I was just about to follow her out, but I was stopped by Yang Sisi. I could feel that her hand was panicking because she was almost dragged out just now, so I comforted Yang Sisi a bit, but I followed him out.


    There was a writing table near the door, and the rest were all bookshelves. If it wasn''t for the big bed inside, I would have thought this was a library. She pulled me into the room, then closed the door and locked it.


    She went behind the writing and placed a large stack of books on the desk. Then she opened one of the books and put on a pair of large black-rimmed glasses. I found her cute.


    But when I think of her ferocious red eyes in the armory today, I don''t think she''s so cute anymore.


    She had been reading on her desk. I just stood at the door, afraid to move, afraid to raise her eyebrows again.


    Looking at her occasionally thinking about how she would make a pen and poke at the Great Solar Acupoint, I didn''t know how many times I had to do it, but I was really hurt. I asked, "I''m so tired from standing, can I do it for a while?"


    She said without looking up, Yes.


    I looked around and saw that there were no extra chairs in the room. I pointed to the bed in the corner and asked, Can I get out of that bed?


    She stared at me for a moment as if I were an animal, then said, You can sit down anywhere, as long as it''s not loud and you don''t walk out of this door. Then he went back to his book.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to want to answer me, I sat down on the bed and looked at her. I noticed that she was still reading. I was relieved.


    I sat for a while, bored, and got up to look at the books on the shelves, all of them in words I couldn''t read. I quickly lost interest and went back to bed, bored.


    I want to ask Luo Qi when I can go back. I saw her holding a small book and writing something down, afraid that she would think of dissecting me and so I didn''t dare to speak to her. I could only let her indulge in her books.


    The simulated sky outside the window gradually turned into night. To be honest, it was very rare to see the sky here. The simulated sky was very beautiful, and one could see other planets hanging in the sky. Although it was a fake sky, it was still better than nothing.


    I looked up at the sky and began to feel sleepy. Slowly, I fell asleep in the big bed. It was a long time since I had slept in such a soft bed. It made me feel very comfortable.


    After an unknown amount of time, I felt that someone was covering me with a blanket. I opened my eyes in a daze, and it was actually Luo Qi! I jumped up in fright.


    She took her time and took out a small notebook. She looked at me as if she were recording something.


    Then she said:? After an unknown amount of time, I felt that someone was covering me with a blanket. I opened my eyes in a daze, and it was actually Luo Qi! I jumped up in fright.


    She took her time and took out a small notebook. She looked at me as if she were recording something.


    Then she said:? After an unknown amount of time, I felt that someone was covering me with a blanket. I opened my eyes in a daze, and it was actually Luo Qi! I jumped up in fright.


    She took her time and took out a small notebook. She looked at me as if she were recording something.


    Then she said, Now that you''re awake, have some breakfast. As he said that, he pointed to a plate on the bedside table, on which there were a few pieces of pastries that looked delicious.


    She went back to her desk and continued to read. In prison, they ate a kind of blue gelatinous food. It didn''t have any taste, but it was very filling.


    Looking at the bakery that looked so good, I didn''t hesitate to take a piece and stuff it into my mouth.


    It felt cold in my mouth, like ice in my mouth, and soon the whole pastry dissolved in my mouth. I drank it, and my stomach began to heat up, getting hotter and hotter. I saw my ears and my mouth and my nose start to steam. I was a little afraid that my stomach wouldn''t burn out, so I started to breathe out in big gulps.


    With every breath I took, a large amount of white steam came out of my mouth, nose, and ears. I felt like a locomotive.


    Seeing my appearance, Luo Qi slapped the table and laughed out loud, laughing so hard that the flowers on the table were quivering, even her eyes were hanging on the edge of her nose, and finally said while holding her stomach: I must catch an Earth person as my pet, it''s too cute!


    She smiled again for a moment, then wiped away the tears and adjusted her glasses. These pastries need to be eaten in small sips and are very energetic, she said.


    She picked up the notebook again and began to write down the information. I understood that she was observing and recording my actions.


    Right at that moment, there was a knock on the door. Luo Qi told me to hide under the writing desk. She opened the door.


    I hid under the table and listened. Luo Qi opened the door and exclaimed, "Lord Order God!"


    What happened? What happened to him? It was a girl''s voice, too familiar to me. It was the voice of the fleet.

 C24

    No, haha! How can Master Captain have the time to come to my place? Luo Qi asked in panic.


    You damned girl, have you gone silly reading? Today is the day for me to look through the accounts of the Arena. The Captain scolded impatiently and walked towards the writing desk. I could see Captain''s snow-white thighs. I was scared, because I knew how terrible this girl was.


    Just as Captain was about to sit down, Luo Qi shouted loudly: Don''t sit there!


    Captain was puzzled: What''s wrong?


    I''m afraid you''re cold, so sit on the bed. Luo Qi replied awkwardly.


    If you hadn''t been loyal and followed me for so many years, I would have fired you long ago. Captain yelled as he sat down. I could see the bottom of her skirt. My face burned, but I quickly recovered. Her beautiful legs were moving toward me, and I tried to avoid them.


    Captain seemed to have heard the commotion below, and I could see that her waist was slowly lowering itself, as if he wanted to look down.


    At this time, Luo Qi let out another cry, and the Captain''s attention returned to Luo Qi. Not knowing what Luo Qi had said, Captain started to scold her nonstop.


    I began to think. Captain is the highest commander of the enemies in this war, if she dies, it would benefit us humans. With such a close distance, if they tried to ambush Captain, they would definitely succeed, but they wouldn''t be able to injure her with their fists, it would be good if they had their own weapons. The first time they met a monster, their heart was pierced by a rod, and the monster died. If it was pierced through Captain''s heart, she would also die.


    I looked around me and saw a pen lying on the ground right under Captain''s chair. I reached out my hand to grab it, but Captain just happened to get up and stepped on my thumb, causing me to endure the pain without making a sound. She withdrew his foot and I immediately retracted my hand as well.


    I''m glad she stepped on my finger and thought it was the pen next to it.


    But she has gone out, and my assassination plan has failed.


    After Captain left. Luo Qi called me out. I saw that her eyes were red and she looked pitiful. Looks like I was scolded and cried by Captain.


    I couldn''t help but comfort her. Don''t cry.


    She kicked me, and I fell down clutching my stomach. She then scolded: "Idiot, Captain poked him with his finger!" I''m in so much pain, hurry up and help me with the eye drops.


    After a while, as I helped her drip her eye drops, I asked how she had been stabbed in the eye.


    She said, I was nervous and wanted to distract myself, so I looked to the east and west, and when the Captain left, he poked me in the eye.


    I couldn''t help laughing out loud. How could he be so stupid?


    Luo Qi slapped away my hand that was dripping with eye drops and said angrily: What are you laughing at?


    Well, I can''t say why. As a result, I was also poked in the eye by Luo Qi.


    When I was sent back to prison by Luo Qi, she asked me nervously, "Why are you crying?" What did Luo Qi do to you?


    I wiped the tears from my eyes and said, No, she didn''t dissect me. She didn''t do anything all night.


    Yang Sisi looked at me strangely. After a while, she asked, "Did she dissect you?"


    I nodded and sat on a bed.


    Yang Sisi asked: So what did you do all night?


    Only then did I realise that Yang Sisi''s eyes were filled with grief. She looked at me like she was looking at her own adulterous husband.


    I panicked and explained that she had been observing me, taking notes and reading books from time to time. When the Captain came by this morning, he scolded her severely, but she was no longer in the mood to dissect me, so she sent me back.


    Yang Sisi moved closer to me and sniffed my body with all her might. Then, with a sigh of relief, she asked, So what are you crying about?


    I had no choice but to explain to her that I had been stabbed in the eye.


    I discovered that, at some point in time, I had become very concerned about Yang Sisi''s opinion of me. It seemed that I had fallen deeper and deeper into her problem.


    In the following days, Luo Qi did not come looking for trouble with me. Perhaps it was because of the sudden invasion of the Captain that scared her.


    Yang Sisi is still very good to me, our relationship is getting hotter and hotter, but she would often be alone in a daze, as if worrying about something.


    I kept thinking about how to get a dagger in the armory. Because they couldn''t miss another chance like last time, they had to kill Captain if they had the chance.


    A few more days later, Luo Qi came again, followed by more than ten armored soldiers behind her. Every soldier was dragging a unconscious human. Yang Sisi and I understand that this is a newly captured human Gladiator.


    These humans were rudely thrown on the ground, Luo Qi and the soldiers then left. Yang Sisi and I began to carry those people who fainted onto the bed one by one.


    These people were both military and civilian. I frowned.


    Yes. There were two women, and they weren''t soldiers. Yang Sisi added.


    I am not happy to see new comrades, because only two of them appear to be soldiers and the rest are civilians. These people might be a burden.


    After an unknown period of time, one of them finally woke up. I quickly asked him about the battle on the ground. But the man seemed more concerned about his condition, and he kept asking where he was. Something like that. He looked very frightened. Obviously, he was terrified. I had no choice but to give up and start comforting him.


    Time slowly passed and these people woke up one by one. Finally, I heard from the two soldiers about the situation on the ground. General Han Xifei had ambushed an enemy camp, and the enemy camp was heavily injured. However, news of a large warship had also come from other countries. Thirty-six warships appeared all over the world. They had even started a war with the humans.


    When I heard this news, I felt despair, making me question whether the Captain who successfully assassinated this warship is of any use at all.


    In the days that followed, I was in a bad mood and no longer had any interest in exercising. The other people weren''t well off either. Every day, there were people who died in Arena, and they were in a state of panic all day. Yang Sisi also stayed silent and just sat beside me.


    After three days, there were only ten people left in the prison, including Yang Sisi and I. Seeing that I was still frowning, Yang Sisi asked: Are you worried about the ground?


    I just nodded and stopped responding.


    Seeing this, Yang Sisi shook her head helplessly. After a while, as if she had made a decision, she said: I have a way to leave this place, but it''s very dangerous.


    Ignoring the rest of her sentence, I asked excitedly, What''s the solution?


    The others also held back their excitement as they surrounded him and listened attentively.


    Yang Sisi looked at the crowd, then shifted her gaze back to me, and said: Challenge the Giant Demons, then feign death. Then, when the Giant Demon cage was opened and they rushed into it, the Giant Demon cage would have many small holes that could allow the Giant Demon to breathe. After that, we just need to go to the warship''s exit, open the teleportation gate, and we can reach the ground.


    It sounded risky, and we didn''t know if it would work, but we decided to do it anyway. In any case, death was the only option.


    That day we knocked on the cell door, shouting for the trolls. This not only alarmed Luo Qi, but even the Captain came.


    Captain looked at us like we were idiots.


    We were all worried that she would refuse, and we thought that if she refused, we would all go together and rush out of the prison to kill the Buddha before he could do anything to stop her, but we were very determined, and in the end she had to agree.


    Originally, I thought that I would be facing Luo Qi, but facing Captain, and with Luo Qi beside me, I too felt that there was only death waiting for me.


    After a full minute, the Captain didn''t even turn around and was about to leave. I saw that the others were about to attack, so I thought to myself that things weren''t looking good.

 C25

    Captain suddenly said indifferently: "Luo Qi, tonight, all humans are going to challenge the Giant Demons and spread the news to the entire ship." There might be a lot of money tonight.


    Luo Qi was startled, then said: "Yes!


    After the Captain left, Luo Qi turned her head back and said with great interest: It''s been a long time since a race on the warship dared to challenge the Giant Demon. That is the ace Gladiator on our warship, the Captain will not send out any Giant Demons other than us, I look forward to your performance. Then she left with a smile.


    When Luo Qi left, only then did one of us ask dumbly: Is the Giant Demon very strong?


    Yang Sisi pressed her index finger to her chin as she thought about it, as if she wanted to use something to describe the power of the Giant Demon race. Finally, she said, "No living being has dared to challenge it for two hundred years."


    This caused everyone''s hearts to turn cold. However, what I am concerned about is not how strong the Giant Demon is, but instead, if Yang Sisi really has a problem, she doesn''t even want to hide it anymore.


    In the evening, when we ten were ready, we walked into the Arena. All of us were holding portable swords and sabers, this was for the convenience of escaping.


    Other than a long sword, he also carried a long spear that was more than two meters long.


    The ten of us stood on our Arena, waiting for the Giant Demon to appear. The audience stands were in an uproar, and it was much more lively than usual.


    We saw the largest door on the other side slowly open, revealing a gigantic figure, fifteen to sixteen meters tall, walking out of the darkness step by step, causing the entire ground to tremble. It had a pair of horns on its head, and its two eyes shone with green light. Its bloody mouth was filled with fangs, and its entire body was blood-red. There were even some sparse black hair growing on its head. In his hand was a seven to eight meter long mace, looking ferocious and brutal.


    Before we were ready, it was charging at us, and I shouted, Disperse!


    I had just finished yelling when the stick came crashing down, when someone behind me grabbed my waist, jumped back, and we both fell to the ground.


    Yang Sisi''s voice came from behind me: Only by faking death near the Giant Demon Prison entrance will you have the chance to escape.


    I can''t remember how many times she saved me, but it''s not the time to think about it. Me


    He held her hand and ran towards their destination. I looked at my companions and saw that three of them weren''t up yet. It didn''t seem like they were faking their deaths. The rest of them started running for their lives. The two of them who were slow were killed by the Giant Demon.


    It wasn''t easy for him to get within ten meters of the gate, and when the Giant Demon swung his staff towards Yang Sisi and I, Yang Sisi pushed me aside with her palm and threw herself to the side. After we fell down, we immediately pretended to be dead. I was so scared that I couldn''t even open my eyes.


    I heard the loud sound of the Giant Demon Wolf Fanged Mace hitting the ground and the screams of the people behind us. After a while, everything quieted down and the crowd''s discontented voices could be heard.


    I looked at my surroundings with half-opened eyes. The spectators in the audience area started to complain and leave, while the trolls waited for the door to open with boredom. They planned to head back, while Yang Sisi was six or seven meters away from me. I waited for the door to open.


    Ga! Ga! Yang Sisi also slipped in beside me. Yang Sisi had two people behind him, who wanted to enter the door, but were killed by the Giant Demon when he was discovered by the Giant Demon. I felt a wave of nausea as Yang Sisi desperately pulled me forward to run, while the Giant Demon behind me could not even open the door.


    We entered the Troll''s cell unimpeded, but when I saw the vents twenty meters above the wall, I gave up all hope.


    But Yang Sisi kept jumping up while pulling me along, and after a few kicks on the wall, we arrived at the vent. I turned my head to look down, and was a little stunned.


    But Yang Sisi pulled me and started to run again. Not long later, I saw the exit, but we were at least 20 to 30 metres above the ground, so Yang Sisi jumped with me, because in my eyes, she was already a superhuman being.


    Jumping down from the top of the mountain took just a few seconds, and we safely landed on the ground. Yang Sisi pulled me along with him as she ran for a while, and hid into a small alley before finally stopping to take deep breaths. Only then did I sit down with my legs on the ground, and started to think about what I had just experienced.


    After resting for a while, I started to look around me. This was actually a city, with streets and alleys, tall buildings, it looked like a city no matter how I looked at it. The only thing that made me understand that this wasn''t Earth was that the night sky here was deep red.


    This is the living area of the gods. We have to pass through here and reach the portal before we can return to the surface. Yang Sisi said as she sat beside me.


    I wanted to ask something, but I kept my mouth shut and just nodded.


    After resting for a while, Yang Sisi stood up and said: We have to leave during the night, it''s too easy to be discovered during the day.


    So we set off, and we went down the lane as best we could, and only when we came to the street, carefully avoiding the guards, did we dare to advance.


    I''ve seen quite a few guards searching for something. They were probably looking for us, but they managed to safely avoid us.


    We walked for a long time, reaching the portal only at dawn, but when I saw the portal, I couldn''t be happy.


    Because there are a lot of guards, the portal is basically the same as the one on the ground, it''s very tall, and the guard is two hundred meters away from the portal, creating a barrier. There are also a few hundred guards, so it''s obviously impossible for us to enter.


    On the other hand, Yang Sisi was extremely calm and confident. She grabbed my hand and said to me: Leave it to me.


    When she saw me nod, she closed her eyes and whispered something I didn''t understand.


    As she recited the words, she slowly turned transparent, and I immediately recognized her. She really isn''t Yang Sisi, she is Dahlia!


    I was so scared that I was about to scream, but she immediately kissed me on the mouth, and I felt the world spinning around me. In my dizziness, I felt Dahlia entering my body, and then I also became transparent, and in the end, I couldn''t see my body at all, but I could feel myself moving forward, as if someone was controlling my body. Soon I lost consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it took, but as I gradually woke up, I could hear the familiar sounds of birds chirping and the sound of water flowing. I could feel the cool wind caressing my skin and smell the fragrance of the grass.


    I slowly opened my eyes. Sure enough, I had returned to the surface. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds, tears rolled down the corners of my eyes. I had finally returned.


    Yang Sisi sat under a tree in the distance. She had changed back to the appearance of a human girl, but there was now an additional sadness on her face.


    The real Yang Sisi should have died when she was entangled by Dahlia on the Arena, so Dahlia should have occupied her body by then.


    Dahlia looked at the sunrise in the sky and asked without turning her head back: "You''re awake?"


    Yes. I didn''t know how to face her, or what to say to her.


    I... You know who I am. She didn''t seem to know what to say to me.


    You are Dahlia right? I asked aimlessly.


    If I fail, then I''ll just die. So unless I have no other choice, I won''t steal the body, and after the body is stolen, I will also mutate and become a new self. I don''t know if I am Yang Sisi or not. But I hope that I am Yang Sisi. Dahlia was very sad at the end.


    I was silent and didn''t know what to say.


    Humans have strange emotions that always affect their behavior, because that makes my heart ache. Dahlia turned her head to look at me, both hands covering her chest, her beautiful eyes already wet with tears.


    I''m sorry, I can only accompany you up to here ¡­ Then she began to drift slowly through the air, disappearing at the same time.


    Startled, I rushed over and grabbed her hand.


    Human bodies are too weak. I''ve overdrawn all my soul forces from the ship, and I''m not willing to leave you like this. I love you a lot, but I''m Dahlia ¡­ I wish I were Yang Sisi.


    Dahlia, I love you! I pulled her roughly into my arms.


    Her face, which was starting to look a little transparent, revealed a look of surprise.


    I don''t love the name Yang Sisi. I love the person who saved me from death several times and took care of me every day.


    I hugged her tightly, tears flowing down her shoulders. I continued to say: You are Yang Sisi, or Dahlia will do the same. You are you, and the one I love is you!


    She took my head in her hands, kissed me on the lips, and said with tears in her eyes: With your words, I''m already very happy. You have to live well ¡­ As she spoke, her body became even more transparent. My hands could no longer hold her, and she floated into the air, turning into a ray of starlight that scattered into the wind.


    I lay down on the grass and cried. I had always loved her, had never had the courage to say it. I was in pain.

 C26

    I cried for a long time that day, and only when the sky began to darken did I get up and walk north, choking.


    After all, what he needed to do had to continue.


    I walked north for two days and nights.


    When I got to a small town. Suddenly seven or eight people rushed out from the side of the road and surrounded me.


    Hey! Kid, do you have any supplies? one of the fat guys yelled at me.


    Brother soldier, the sword at his waist is not bad. A hoodlum who looked like a hooligan said. He was referring to the sword that I carried with me from the Arena. Only now did I realize that I had actually brought this thing out. This weapon was much stronger than ordinary cold weapons. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it could cut through iron like mud.


    The fat man looked greedily at my sword and pointed the machete at me. "Give me the sword, boy, and I''ll spare your life," he said.


    Compared to the machete in his hand, the longsword on my body is indeed much more imposing.


    There were eight of them, and I dared not be careless. I drew my sword and scabbard from my waist, ready to put them down.


    They saw my posture and knew that I would not compromise. I immediately rushed forward, knowing that it was not good to be attacked from all sides, I kicked over a hoodlum who was charging towards me and hastily jumped out of the encirclement. He then ran towards a side alley. Originally, he wanted to run away, but after running only a few steps, his legs became numb. Because he hadn''t eaten anything in the past two days, his physical strength was somewhat insufficient.


    I turned my head and stood in the middle of the alley. I raised my sword to meet the enemy. I will not retreat, but advance. I hit him on the shoulder with my scabbard. He fell to the ground.


    I unsheathed my sword, pointed it at the fat man''s chest, and shouted, Come on! Come on! Come back and I''ll kill him!


    The other Little Hooligan s were immediately frightened by me. Just as I was about to retreat, a girl''s voice sounded behind me: "Don''t worry about that trash. Catch this brat. I want him alive."


    I quickly turned around, and a group of people were already blocking them. Leading them was a beautiful woman in her thirties, with willow shaped eyebrows, peach shaped eyes, and fiery red lips, and every part of her looked beautiful. Her hair was tied back in a bun, and she wore a silver cheongsam, and her breasts looked as if they were about to tear through her clothes.


    For the first time since the beginning of the war, I have seen human women look so noble. It seemed like this woman wasn''t simple to begin with.


    Before I could recover from her beauty, the Little Hooligan on both sides of the alleyway had already charged towards me with weapons raised, so I could only fight.


    But I didn''t dare to directly use my sword to wound him, so I could only use my scabbard to hit him. I moved closer to the woman as I fought. It was true that the thieves were the first to capture the king, but when I had put down seven or eight people, I finally got close to the woman.


    I made a move to pinch her neck, but she reacted quickly, dodging my hand in an instant and kicking me in the stomach. I was half a meter away from her, half kneeling on the ground.


    Just as I was about to get up, I felt something press against my forehead. I looked up and saw that the woman was holding a police rifle against my head.


    Aren''t you very good at fighting? Keep fighting. The woman said in a teasing tone.


    I jerked my head and hit the woman. The woman took two steps back. I slammed my foot against the side wall, jumped again, and darted through a window in front of me.


    I fell into the house and, not daring to stop, got up and ran up the stairs to the third floor. I knocked on the door one by one, hoping to find an unlocked room.


    I knocked on five doors, but they were all locked. As I was about to knock on the sixth door, there was a crack behind me, and when I looked back, the fifth door had actually opened.


    Without thinking, I directly rushed in. Before I could clearly see what was going on inside, the back of my head feels a strong gust of wind sweep past me. I wasn''t able to dodge in time and the back of my head hurts before I pass out.


    After an unknown period of time, I woke up from my daze. I was firmly tied up and thrown onto the ground. One of the girls, fruit in hand, called out to me, Be quiet, or I won''t be polite.


    Looking at this girl, she should be around Lin Xue''s age. She should only be around sixteen or seventeen years old. I relaxed a lot.


    I immediately soothed her: I''m not a bad person, you don''t have to do this to me.


    The girl said impatiently: I don''t care who you are, the people of Sister An are looking for you everywhere, in a day, if they can''t find you, and I hand you over, I should be able to exchange some food for you. The Sister An she''s talking about should be the woman who led people to capture me.


    I felt bad to hear the girl''s words. Getting off the warship and being attacked by my own kind, even a little girl.


    I''m curious, what''s going on here? So I asked: What happened to this city?


    The girl was disgusted by my question and said: This city has long since been conquered by the God of Heaven. There is no one in charge of this city, it has been in chaos for a long time, and right now, the Sister An is the sky of this city. However, she could only hide when she saw the soldiers of Heaven Realm.


    I don''t understand why these people would still stay in this city after surviving in such a difficult place. This place isn''t far from the Tiesha River, and the other side of the river should still be guarded by the human camp.


    So I asked: Then why don''t you go to the north of Tiesha River?


    The girl said unhappily: My parents and I want to cross the river with the refugees, but there''s a war going on over there. Many soldiers of Heaven Realm, my parents died there.


    Hearing this, I felt a little more at ease. I thought that my Tiesha River had fallen, but then I said to the girl: Let go of me, I can bring you through the Tiesha River, it will be very safe there.


    But the girl said firmly, I won''t believe you. You just have to stay put and wait for me to trade you for food.


    Towards the girl''s distrust, I feel a headache coming, but I cannot fall into the hands of that Sister An, otherwise I would definitely die a terrible death. Believe me, I''ve been in the army, and I know how to get across the river without being seen by the enemy.


    But the girl did not listen. I gave up trying to convince her and decided to take her down.


    Even though I was tied up tightly, as long as the girl could let me walk over, I could knock her down and use a corner to break the rope. The rope wasn''t that thick, and as long as the girl couldn''t stand up within seventeen seconds, I should break the rope before she could stand up.


    With this thought in mind, I said to the girl, I want to go to the bathroom.


    No! The girl''s brief words spoiled my plans.


    I pleaded with her for a while, but she didn''t budge.


    I had no choice but to give up. Feeling very tired, I closed my eyes to rest and unknowingly fell asleep.

 C27

    I was woken by someone splashing water on me, and when I woke up I was still in the same room, still tied up like before.


    The girl in the room was gone. A beautiful woman was lounging on the bed across from me. That woman, I remember, was the one who took the lead in capturing me.


    She waved at me and said, You go out first.


    Only then did I realize that there was a person standing next to me with a water basin in his hand. Obviously, this person was the one who had used the water basin to splash it on me.


    The man replied respectfully, "Yes!" Sister An.


    Then he went out.


    I saw that the woman called Sister An was indeed very beautiful.


    Does it look good? The Sister An asked with a charming smile, immediately bringing me back to reality.


    I tried to get up, but I couldn''t, so I asked her, What do you want?


    She got out of bed, stood up, walked over to me, squatted down, and made eye contact with me. Her eyes were only flirtatious, and she gently hooked her finger under my chin before she said, I admire your guts.


    I don''t know what she means.


    And she went on: Now, in this city, no one can stand up to me. Don''t you want to be a great man with me?


    I sort of understood what she was thinking, so I said, Right now, the foreign invaders are invading us, and the frontline battlefield is more suitable for me.


    When she heard this, she was also surprised, and then burst out laughing: Don''t be so righteous. A girl of fifteen or sixteen can tie you up and give you to me for a few pieces of bread. Who else is worth your protection? Look at me, I was originally just a small boss of a company. Every day, I have to sleep with a different man for the sake of some business. This city is all mine. It''s fine as long as you don''t like killing people.


    Sooner or later, those monsters would come knocking on his door. I felt foolish about what she said, so I retorted.


    Humans were as scary as those monsters, and compared to their previous lives, they were now happier. She retorted slowly.


    You are already twisted, and you can''t say more than half a sentence. I didn''t want to argue with her anymore, so I closed my eyes.


    Before I could open my eyes, I felt a sudden pain in my stomach. Sister An kicked me, causing me to fall to the ground.


    Before I could recover from the pain, I heard Sister An say: My patience is very limited, what I hate the most is people like you who are righteous with your mouth wide open, this world has never had justice before, never had it, never will it happen now, all of us were wolves with their skins pulled off, now all of us are wolves with our skins ripped off!


    I tried to stand up, but I couldn''t, and I said, I don''t want to argue with you.


    Just as Sister An wanted to say something, I saw a ray of cold air shooting towards Sister An from the corner of my eyes. I used all my strength and kicked the window, slamming into Sister An''s body and we both fell to the ground. My entire body is on Sister An''s body. It felt soft and comfortable.


    Clang! A javelin pierced the place where Sister An was standing just now. Sister An shouted: The god is here! Brothers, run!


    She got up and ran away. I looked out the window and saw dark figures with wings in the sky.


    I''ve seen this kind of monster in the battlefield before. Back then, their javelins would have exploded, but this time, they didn''t. What''s going on?


    I didn''t have time to think about that. I quickly rolled twice on the ground until I reached the throwing spear. After rubbing my body against the spearhead twice, the rope that was tied to me broke. I got up and was about to run away when I saw that my sword was still in the corner of the room.


    Just as I stepped out of the room, I heard the sound of another javelin hitting the floor behind me.


    I ran down the corridor and down the stairs, finding a lot of people who had been shot through. The shots that hit them didn''t even explode, so I finally understood. It was obvious that they didn''t want to alarm the others and wanted to slowly finish us off.


    Since the monsters had already been discovered, they started bombarding the building.


    I felt the tremors in the building getting stronger and stronger, so I rushed down to the first floor, rushed out of the door, and finally got rid of the monsters in the air after a series of twists and turns in the alleyway. I hid in a shopping mall.


    He thought about how he hadn''t eaten in two days, so he searched for food in the shopping mall. After searching for a long time, he found a few bags of bread behind the counter. He sat down in front of a shelf and started to eat.


    Just as I was filling my stomach, I heard a lot of disorderly footsteps entering the mall. I felt that it should be Sister An and the rest, I raised my head and sure enough, Sister An and a group of her subordinates had come in.


    There were twenty people following behind Sister An, two of them I recognized, one was the bullies who tried to steal my sword before, the other was the girl who tied me up. I''m not surprised that brother Jun is by Sister An''s side, it seems like the girl has also become his subordinate, this really surprises me.


    These people saw me as soon as they entered. All of them looked at me with unfriendly gazes, especially Brother Jun. Looking at his eyes, they really wanted to come up and eat me. Only the Sister An was relatively calm. She waved her hand behind her back, indicating that her men were leaving, and she came over and sat down beside me. Thank you for saving me, she said.


    Earlier, she didn''t care about my life and ran away, so what''s the use of saying thank you now.


    She, too, seemed to see something wrong in my expression and said bluntly, I only live for myself. No matter how many times it happened, I always did.


    I stood up and said, "I will rest here for the night. We will walk our separate paths."


    I found a secluded corner and sat down again to rest.


    After a while, I heard a lot of people walking towards me. I could hear the brother''s voice, and I thought at first that he was the one who had brought someone to cause trouble for me. However, they stopped ten meters away from me and started to discuss things in a low voice.


    Obviously, he wasn''t here to deal with me, so Ben didn''t notice me hiding here to rest.


    I heard the brother whisper, We''re going to put that woman on the spot tonight.


    Someone replied: That''s right, to let the brothers have a good time, I have always wanted to taste that woman''s taste, now that she no longer has that mad dog Chu Tian by her side, I can take care of her.


    After all, there are only two women here. One is the Sister An, and the other is the girl who kidnapped me. But to deal with the girl who kidnapped me, I don''t think so many people need to discuss it here.


    As expected, the military brother said: Hmm, tonight we will make our move when the sky turns dark. I also want to hear the performance of the always aloof Sister An on the bed.


    Another said: Where''s that boy with the sword today? Would it be a problem?


    This guy should be talking about me. Brother Jun said, "If you''re scared of a hammer, you might as well go and do it." As they spoke, they began to leave.


    I felt helpless. This brother soldier really forgot the pain after his scar healed. It was as if he had forgotten about the matter of me beating him up yesterday.


    But I''m still a little worried about Sister An, she doesn''t know that these people are going to deal with her.

 C28

    Hearing the sound of their footsteps as they left, I was a little conflicted. Should I help Sister An? I thought about it and felt that it would be enough to tell Sister An that she wanted to deal with her before she made a move. After all, it was unknown whether the Sister An was a friend or foe, so there was no need for him to do too much.


    After thinking about it, I set off. I first looked for the Sister An on the first floor of the shopping mall, but when I didn''t find her, I went up to the second floor, but when I still couldn''t find her, I saw the girl who had tied me up. I had to ask her about it, but as soon as I got close to her, she shouted, What are you trying to do? I''m Sister An''s sworn sister now, you can''t mess with me!


    I felt that it was a bit funny. Sister An actually took her as her sworn sister, but I didn''t waste any time. I immediately interrupted her: I am looking for Sister An for something, tell me, where is she?


    However, she still vigilantly asked: What are you looking for Sister An for? You''re not with us, are you?


    Seeing how this girl was so suspicious, I unconsciously sighed. Since she might not know where Sister An was, I decided to ask the others.


    Just as I was about to leave, she said fiercely: What are you sighing about?


    You heard wrong. I said it casually and was about to leave when I thought of a way to deal with the girl.


    I suddenly turned my head and scolded: "You idiot, Sister An is still waiting for me. If you delayed Sister An''s big event because of you, then you should just wait until she breaks your legs."


    As expected, the little girl was not frightened at all. She asked fearfully: Sister An told you to go find her?


    I pretended to be impatient.


    The girl looked at my expression and said, Then come with me. I''ll bring you to the Sister An right now.


    I laughed to myself. A child is still a child.


    I followed the girl to a corner of the second floor, where there was a wooden door with a sign that said "Manager''s Office."


    The girl knocked on the door. Sister An''s lazy voice came from inside: Come in.


    The girl pushed open the door and went in. I followed.


    I looked at the luxurious office inside and saw that there was a single bedroom in the end. Due to the war, the electricity was already gone and I used a backup power source. Thus, the lighting was a little dim. Sister An was wearing a sexy nightgown and was half lying on the sofa, revealing her white and tender thighs. Her hair was still wet, it was obvious that she had just taken a bath.


    When Sister An saw me, she let the girl out.


    After the girl went out, the Sister An locked the door and asked me: What did you need me for?


    Sister An is a smart person, I didn''t have much to say to her, so I got straight to the point: Brother soldier brought the rest of your subordinates to harm you, you should quickly escape.


    Sister An looked at me, as if she didn''t quite believe me. So I asked him: "Is it reliable?"


    The Sister An shook her head and said: "He is not reliable, but he does not have the guts to do so." Speaking of which, Sister An seemed to be worried, as if she had thought of something, and asked: How many people are still with him?


    I told him the truth. There must have been twelve or three of them when they plotted.


    After hearing this, the Sister An became even more worried. She began to pace back and forth inside the house, muttering to herself: If there''s a little god here, how could those idiots have the guts to rebel against me? After saying that, she looked at me joyfully. She seemed to have thought of something.


    Seeing that she completely believed in my words, I turned around and was about to leave. After all, I was still worried that she would have any ideas about me, so I turned around and was about to turn the handle of the door, but was suddenly held by the Sister An from behind. I felt that the Sister An''s body was very warm.


    I immediately broke free from Sister An''s embrace. Was this woman using a beauty to get me to help her?


    Naturally, I wouldn''t help her. To be able to tell her that someone wanted to harm her was already the best act of kindness.


    I turned my head and twisted the handle of the door, but could not open the door, so obviously, it was locked. I looked back to the Sister An, but she smiled charmingly and said: Hehe, the key is on me, if you do not agree to help me, I will not let you out, Ah Jun, that brat had wanted to deal with you a long time ago, when he comes to find me and sees you here, he will probably take care of you as well. But don''t worry, just those few pieces of trash won''t be able to harm us if we join hands.


    When I heard this, I was a little angry. This woman really had a good plan. I said, "Then I can steal it!" After saying that, I pounced towards Sister An, who dodged it, gave me a flirtatious glance, and even teased me, "Come and catch big sister!"


    I tried to hit her in the face, but she didn''t move or flinch. Startled, I instinctively stopped. She suddenly raised her leg and I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen. I immediately clutched my stomach and squatted down.


    When she came up behind me, I suddenly felt my neck tighten. I didn''t know what she was using to grip my neck, but I couldn''t breathe, so I struggled, and it was only then that I realized she was using stockings to wrap my neck. She saw how hard I was struggling, so she pulled me down to the ground, her beautiful legs wrapping around me, and I couldn''t muster any strength.


    I felt as if my tongue were sticking out of my mouth. It was very painful, and I thought to myself, "Could it be that all these storms are coming? Could it be that I will end up dying in the hands of a woman?"


    Right at that moment, the Sister An released my hand, and I took a deep breath. On the other hand, the Sister An was sitting on my body neither hurriedly nor hurriedly, saying, "You''re still too inexperienced." She even kissed me on the cheek. She seemed to think I was going to catch my breath and relax.


    And then I suddenly bent my waist, and she almost fell down, and I grabbed one of her beautiful legs and threw her forward, and she fell to the ground.


    When I saw her fall to the ground, I tried to get up, but just as I was about to do so, she swept me with her foot and I fell again. She rolled on the ground and landed on top of me.


    I rolled to my side and held her down. The same hands grabbed her hands and lifted her over her head. Her strength was obviously not as strong as mine. After a struggle, he gave up.


    She said, What are you going to do with me now that you''ve got me? She put her red lips to my face, and she looked very attractive. I had the urge to kiss it.


    I hardened my heart and slapped her on the face. There was a crack, and Sister An was stunned on the spot, while I scolded: I won''t help you. With that, I let go of her and stood up. She put a hand on her red left cheek and looked at me with an aggrieved expression.


    Just as I was about to open the door and go out, there was a knock on the door. I heard Brother Jun shouting outside: Sister An, I am here to give you food.


    I thought to myself, eat your grandpa, this brat is going to attack Sister An.


    Turning her head to look at Sister An, she smiled and said: "Neither you nor I can leave." Why don''t we stay and have some of the hard vegetables from the army?

 C29

    Seeing that there were no movements inside, Brother Jun shouted: Sister An, I''ll bring you food, open the door.


    I can imagine, if Sister An opened the door now, my brother would have rushed in with a bunch of people like hungry dogs pouncing on food.


    Then I remembered something and asked the Sister An: Don''t you have a gun?


    I should have thought of this before, and I was relieved.


    The gun disappeared when I escaped. I suspect that Ah Jun''s dog stole it, or else he wouldn''t have had the guts to attack me. Sister An''s words made me feel as if I had been splashed with cold water.


    I said look at why the Sister An was so worried about the clown-like Ah Jun, and actually wanted me to help her.


    The Sister An walked over and hugged my head. She quickly kissed my lips with her tongue, then released me and said, You hide first. She pushed me to the side of the closet.


    If he had a gun, I think he would have shot me first.


    I also had to listen to Sister An''s orders to hide in the closet. Right after entering, Sister An said: You hide well, if I can''t handle it, you just have to find a chance to make a move.


    Just as I was thinking whether or not I should hide and not come out, Sister An warned me: If you don''t help me, I will help Ah Jun report it. At that time ¡­ When I said that, the Sister An covered her mouth and laughed at me.


    When Sister An saw that I was staring blankly at her, she suddenly hugged my neck and put her face close to mine. I felt that my face was a little hot, so Sister An said to me: Ah Jun''s stomach is very small, so at that time, this wardrobe might be your coffin.


    After Sister An finished speaking, she closed the wardrobe door and walked towards the door that Ah Jun was patting.


    I gently opened the closet door a crack so that I could see into the room.


    The Sister An opened the door at a leisurely pace. When she opened the door, her forehead was immediately hit by the black barrel of the gun. Who else could the person holding the gun be other than Ah Jun?


    Sister An slowly retreated, Ah Jun also walked into the room step by step, his body followed by thirteen or fourteen people.


    Ah Jun laughed evilly and said: Sister An, you''re finally willing to open the door.


    The Sister An, on the other hand, was calm. She said coquettishly: Army, making this kind of joke with Big Sis today would scare Big Sis.


    When Ah Jun saw Sister An acting like this, he seemed to become silly and saliva was flowing out of his mouth.


    Ah Jun stammered, "Yes ¡­" Yes...


    One of his lackeys coughed twice, only then did he come back to his senses, and said to Sister An: Stop trying to be like this. Today, you have fallen into my hands, if you want to play with me, you can do so.


    It wouldn''t be good for you to deal with your sister like this, right? Sister An said, and began to slowly retreat, obviously wanting to retreat to my side.


    Ah Jun suddenly embraced Sister An''s waist, and said with a lewd smile: As long as you serve me well every day, you will live a better life than before. After saying that, she kissed Sister An''s red lips.


    Ah Jun''s gun was still pointed at his temple, but Sister An was very smart. He pushed Ah Jun away and said bewitchingly: What''s the hurry, you bastard.


    Sister An retreated to the side of the cabinet after she finished speaking. Ah Jun was obviously enchanted, she pointed her gun at the Sister An and said: Queen An has this side as well, today I must have a taste of you. Then, he came to capture the Sister An.


    Ah Jun pounced towards Sister An, who jumped away in time to stop and almost crashed into the cabinet.


    When I saw that the time was right, I kicked out with my foot, and Ah Jun and the cupboard door fell out together. The gun dropped from his hand.


    Sister An rolled towards her gun on the ground, the gun already in her hand. A gunshot rang out!


    A bloody hole appeared on Ah Jun''s forehead as he fell to the ground. He didn''t even have time to scream before he died. His eyes, which were still open, were filled with dissatisfaction. Perhaps Ah Jun didn''t even understand how he died.


    I looked at Sister An. Where was the gentleness from before, my eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    The others finally reacted to what had just happened. The Sister An''s spear was already pointed at them.


    Sister An sneered at the crowd: "If you are just here to watch the show, then disperse." If there is any thought like the Army of the Army, then stay on the road with the Army of the Army.


    Everyone was at a loss. Suddenly, a big fellow shouted, This slut only has a gun in her hand. We''re afraid of a ball.


    Bang! A gunshot rang out and before the big man could finish his words, a bloody hole appeared on his forehead. Just like that, another life was lost.


    I am standing by Sister An''s side, this is the first time I have seen someone kill a person. She had taken two lives at once, and I could feel myself trembling.


    I don''t know if anyone else noticed me trembling, but Sister An definitely did. She quietly reached out a hand and took my right hand, clearly trying to soothe my fear.


    Sister An saw that I had calmed down a little before she continued to speak to the rest of them. If you think that I cannot lead you, you can leave.


    Then, he turned to the two people standing right in front of the crowd and said: Zhang Cheng, Zhao Ting, help me move these two corpses out. After that, he would rest early and continue on his journey tomorrow.


    I''ve seen them before. He was one of the two who spoke a lot when he was plotting with Ah Jun to deal with the Sister An this afternoon.


    Sister An''s method was obviously for them to express their opinion.


    The two of them were not stupid, looking at Sister An''s current state, she might even shoot and kill someone at any time. Naturally he did not reject, as Zhang Cheng was even smarter, he immediately expressed his loyalty and shouted to the crowd: What are you all standing around for? Sister An said to dispose of the two corpses of the traitors.


    A group of people carried the corpse away, leaving behind a clean floor. They even closed the door when they left. If I didn''t see the closet with half a door missing, I would have thought that what happened in the room was my dream.


    However, thinking back to Ah Jun''s eyes, his stomach began to churn. Just as I was about to go to the toilet in the bedroom, the Sister An beside me had already rushed in.


    Sister An and I vomited into the toilet. This let me know that she was not cold-blooded. She was probably just a woman with a bitter life.


    I walked over to the washbasin, turned on the faucet, and began to rinse my mouth. I looked at Sister An, who was still puking on the toilet bowl even after her reflection in the mirror.


    The Sister An didn''t even raise her head as she lightly said: "I am in the martial arts world, I can''t help myself."


    I turned my head to look at Sister An, and Sister An also looked at me. She suddenly laughed.


    I didn''t want to admit it, but I nodded anyway.


    The Sister An started to laugh again. She looked silly laughing like that, but I could feel the bitterness mixed in with her laughter.


    Sister An walked in front of the taps and opened her mouth. It was a long time before she stopped and began to repeat the old story again: Come with me. Don''t let your ridiculous sense of justice be used again. Justice is just being manipulated by someone who wants to be a fool.


    After a long time, I could sense that her heart was full of wounds. Perhaps it was because she had experienced too much misfortune, but her thoughts were extreme. I felt some sympathy for her, but the extreme thoughts disgusted me.


    As I thought of this, I started out without looking back.


    Sister An took out her gun and shouted: Don''t leave, otherwise I won''t be polite!


    I looked back at her and she said coldly, My intuition tells me that if I let you go, you will be my biggest obstacle in the future.

 C30

    Chapter V Gold


    Sister An''s words made me feel that there was something wrong with her head. But she pointed the gun at me, and I didn''t dare nag her.


    I have to say: I am just a soldier, and now the war is raging, maybe one day I will die for my country. What kind of conflict can I have with you?


    Sister An shook her head and said: "Don''t underestimate my intuition, it has allowed me to escape death four times."


    I looked at Sister An and felt that she was indeed a man who licked her blood on the tip of a blade. But I had to refute her because I wanted to get out of here alive.


    I tried to convince her: Maybe your intuition this time is an illusion?


    But Sister An laughed bitterly: I would rather kill a thousand wrongly than to let off one of them. You can either follow me or die!


    Her words startled me.


    I don''t know why she had such a strange intuition. But all I could do was pretend to agree to it. I said, Well, what good would it do to hang out with you?


    Sister An saw that I had plans for discussion, and said: Although there is nothing right now, you will get a lot in the future. At least we''ll have our own army.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback when I heard the Sister An''s words. If I could bring an army to support the front lines... Thinking of this, he could not help but shake his head.


    The reason why she said that was only to lobby me, I was also an idiot.


    The Sister An saw that I didn''t believe him and pointed the gun at me. She hooked her thumb at me with her other hand and then said gently, Come here.


    Although I don''t like being threatened, but the Sister An has a gun, this makes me have to listen to her.


    When I stepped forward, she went to the computer desk and placed a map of the province on it.


    The Sister An pointed at a spot on the map and said, "We can get rich here."


    I looked at it and was immediately stunned, because Sister An''s finger was pointing at the Lin Family Ridge coordinates on the map.


    Sister An also did not notice the change in my expression and continued: There are treasures in this place ¡­


    Believe you or not! After saying that, I somewhat angrily walked out. I am very clear on just how many grasses there are in the Lin Family Ridge.


    Seeing that I was not giving face at all, Sister An pulled out her gun and was about to shoot, I could only obediently come back and listen to what she had to say.


    It turned out that before the war had started, the Sister An had been selling cultural relics. Half a year ago, while the Sister An was shipping, the six of them, with few items, drove an old van and in order to avoid the eyes of the police, they decided to take the remote Lin Family Ridge.


    However, that time, they coincidentally met a rainy day with Lin Family Ridge and the mountain road was difficult to walk on.


    But Sister An still insisted on moving forward, the others, seeing their boss'' determination, did not dare to go against him, and continued to drive.


    After another section of mountain road, they would be able to enter a flat road after driving another two kilometers. Everyone was much more at ease now.


    At this moment, the mountain on the left side of the car rumbled loudly. The sand and stones from the mountain rushed down like wild beasts. The driver was also not an ordinary person. He reacted quickly and stepped on the accelerator, charging forward.


    However, just as the car was about to leave the flood zone, it was hit on the back by a boulder. The car was knocked over in an instant. Fortunately, due to inertia, the car moved a few meters and rushed out of the flood zone.


    When Sister An climbed out of the broken carriage, she discovered that the two people sitting in the middle seat and the driver had fainted. One of her lackeys was already dead, while the other one was covered in blood, his breathing was weak.


    Sister An was not afraid of death after seeing so many, she was more worried about the goods on the back seat.


    Sister An took his blade and cut open the leather seat, only to find that the goods had already been broken under the pressure, there were more than ten pieces of ancient jade inside. She had bought it from a grave robber and intended to sell it to a foreigner. No one had thought that they would not be stopped by the police. Instead, they were on the way.


    The Sister An kicked the car furiously a few times. The car did not feel any pain, but it woke up the person who was still alive.


    Everyone realized that they had lost all their goods, and two of their companions had also died, making them very depressed.


    Sister An was the most distressed one. Those goods were worth more than two million and she kicked the rocks by the side of the road in anger, not caring about being drenched by the rain.


    She kicked at the roadside stone again. She felt that the stone she kicked at was very heavy, causing her high heels to hurt a little. Only then did she look down at the object on the ground that she kicked away. It was the size of an egg and glittered with a golden radiance. It was obviously a piece of gold.


    Sister An picked up the gold pieces on the ground and wiped off the dirt on them. This was indeed a piece of gold. But where did it come from?


    Sister An did not tell the others what she had discovered either, as they looked around for clues. The underlings thought that Sister An had been provoked and came up to stop her, wanting to pull her away to avoid the rain. In the end, they were scolded by Sister An.


    Sister An searched for a long time. Because the rain was thick and she could not see her surroundings clearly, she did not discover anything.


    Sister An felt that this time, it could be a blessing in disguise. She was sure that something was buried on the other side of the mountain, and the gold in her hands was washed down by the water.


    Maybe it was someone''s treasure cave on the mountain, or maybe it was an ancient tomb.


    It was almost dark. Sister An decided to wait until the torrential rain stopped before coming back for a look. It was indeed time to find a place to shelter from the rain.


    Sister An looked at his little brother, who was left with half his strength, and sighed. He got his men to put his body in the driver''s seat and ordered them to push the car down the cliff.


    After finishing everything, he asked a few of his subordinates and found out that there was a village in the Lin Family Ridge Center. He decided to go there and rest first.


    I was a little surprised to hear the story of the Sister An. She had visited the Lin Family Ridge half a year ago and had even entered the village.


    I had already settled down in the village half a year ago. With such a beauty in that run-down village, the village should be full of gossip.


    However, this isn''t what surprised me the most, but the later part of Sister An''s story.


    Sister An continued her story. That day, they arrived at a place that looked like a primary school in the dark. There was only a small bungalow and a thatched hut. In front of the house was a small playground.


    If not for the rows of desks in the hut''s windows, Sister An would not have been able to tell that this was a school.


    When Sister An saw that the hut was dark, she felt that there was no one inside and there were no other families around, so she decided to spend the night here.


    Hearing Sister An''s words, the corner of my mouth twitched.


    The Sister An did not see what was wrong with me and continued. That day, when we walked into the bungalow, we discovered that it was a simple and crude primary school with two classrooms.


    On the surface, as I listened to Sister An''s story, my mind recalled the events of that day.


    I looked at Sister An''s beautiful face, letting me understand one sentence: Some people are born to be your enemy.

 C31

    It was a night half a year ago, and because of a day of heavy winds and rain, it seemed as if some kind of power line had been blown off somewhere. My thatched cottage was out of power, and it was raining so heavily outside that I couldn''t go out and check the wiring.


    On the other hand, I didn''t really mind, I just looked at Lin Xue who was reading a book by her desk and lit a candle, and felt that this child had worked hard.


    Not long after I moved into Lin Family Ridge, the village chief would ask her granddaughter Lin Xue to come to my place every weekend to help with her homework.


    The reason why the Village Chief asked me to teach Lin Xue was because I have the highest education in the village and most importantly, I do not need to pay the tuition fee.


    Because it was already 8 PM, Lin Xue did not leave as well. She hoped that the rain would be lighter. She then continued to study.


    When I saw her studying so hard, I decided to go out and check the circuit.


    I put on my raincoat and went out with the flashlight. I walked around in front of the thatched floor, unable to find a place to start. He wanted to see if there was any electricity in the classroom.


    I had just reached the first classroom when I heard a rustling inside. Initially, he didn''t pay much attention to the matter and thought that it should be a mouse.


    But when I got to the back door of the classroom, I found that the lock on the back door had been opened. I tightened my grip and immediately turned off the flashlight.


    The outsiders inside seemed to have noticed the situation outside as well. The rustling sounds became even more urgent.


    In my heart, I thought of a thief who was arrogant, but he didn''t stop when he saw who it was. Ignoring everything else, I kicked the door open. He rushed into the classroom.


    I was too lazy to turn on the flashlight. Seeing a black shadow standing in the middle of the classroom, I used Black Dragon Heart.


    That person did not dodge. That person shrieked. When I heard his words, I knew that he was a female thief. Indeed, he was a destitute villain who made trouble for his own people.


    It was only then that I could see that the man was either dressing or undressing, and there was no way to avoid him.


    But I was very embarrassed, because my Black Dragon was grabbing onto his chest, it felt both soft and round, and a little hot. Just when I didn''t know what to do, he kicked me, and I let go and took two big steps back.


    I was thinking about capturing the female thief first. A few more people rushed in, and one of them shouted: Sister An, what happened?


    The woman roared, Kill the boy for me!


    I couldn''t see the woman''s face, but I could imagine her angry expression.


    Seeing that the other side had more manpower, he immediately ran to the front door. He rushed out.


    After that, I ran in the direction of the village. They were chasing me with all their might, so it was obvious that if I was caught by them, I would at least lose a layer of skin.


    I ran the two kilometers of mountain road that led to the village and reached it.


    Looking back at the four black figures who had caught up, I stood at the center of the village square and sneered. How dare they chase us here?


    I shouted, Thieves, folks, come out and help!


    When the four people in front of me heard my shout, their bodies froze for a moment as they seemed to understand that I was luring a snake out of its hole.


    But after a while, there was no movement around the village, only the faint sound of rain in the sky responding to me.


    The four people on the other side heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that no one had come out. And I cried out in panic: Help! Thieves!


    The four of them froze as they looked around vigilantly.


    But only the third uncle at the east end of the village scolded, "What are you arguing about?!" Let me sleep. Which family hasn''t caused a ruckus twice these days?!


    I almost fainted when I heard this. I felt that the world was going downhill and I was very sad.


    Four men approached me. I could hear their cold laughter.


    I was about to continue running when a group of villagers with flashlights and hoes rushed out from the village and surrounded the four men who were chasing me.


    The village chief came out from the crowd and asked me with concern, Are you all right, sir? "We were just preparing the guys, that''s why Third Uncle put in the necessary measures to slow them down. If these criminals dare to touch Mister, we will naturally fight to the death to protect them ¡­"


    The village chief spoke a bunch of words before turning around and shouting at the crowd, "F * ck you! Kill those four bastards for me!"


    When the four saw this scene, they ran back. The villagers also began to chase after him.


    I''m safe. I bent down to catch my breath.


    When I saw the village chief spit on the ground and was about to chase after me with a machete in his hand, I grabbed the village chief and cursed him in my heart. On the surface, he said, "Village Chief Uncle, we still need you to plan things. Don''t chase after them."


    The village chief thought for a moment, then agreed after he said it.


    The village chief and I returned to the village with news of the people at the ancestral hall.


    After waiting for two hours and seeing no one to return, I advised the village chief to go to bed first, but he got interested and brought me two jugs of liquor and a plate of peanuts, asking me to drink with him.


    I did not want to disturb the village chief''s interest, so I had to accompany him to drink wine.


    After the village chief had drunk three rounds of wine, he began to talk about the heroic deeds of his youth.


    I drank with him until two in the morning, when he fell asleep, and carried him back to his house, not reassured that he had watched him all night.


    He returned to his thatched hut at dawn.


    When she entered, she found that Lin Xue had already fallen asleep on the desk.


    I smiled helplessly. They felt that the grandfather and grandson duo was somewhat similar.


    I reported Lin Xue to the chair, put him on the bed and covered her with the blanket.


    Looking at her cute sleeping face, he couldn''t help but pinch it. He then sat down at the desk and slept on the floor.


    After a while, I was awakened by the sound of the kitchen. After all, I had been robbed the night before, and my nerves hadn''t completely relaxed. I walked to the kitchen and saw that it was actually Lin Xue the little girl who had cooked breakfast.


    After a while, Lin Xue came out with a tray with two fried eggs, a bowl of pickled vegetables and two bowls of white porridge.


    Lin Xue and I sat facing each other and ate breakfast. I felt that the taste was very good, but then I thought of the village chief, so I asked Lin Xue: You didn''t take care of your grandfather? He drank too much last night.


    Lin Xue looked at me, then said from the bottom of her heart: Un, I''m going back this morning. He said that you took care of him for an entire night, and told me to come over to take a look.


    The village chief even knows that I took care of him for an entire night?


    Seeing my doubt, Lin Xue said: "Grandfather woke up and found that his blanket and clothes were all clean. He knows how to sleep, if no one was there to take care of him, his sleep would not be so good. He thought it was me at first, but I was here all last night, and he knew it was you who took care of him.


    Do you know about the four thieves last night?


    Lin Xue nodded her head, and said: "From what big uncle said, everyone went after them but lost them at the back of the mountain." However, they also heard that in the back mountain, they saw a car that was smashed by a falling rock, and there were also two dead people inside the car.

 C32

    Hearing Lin Xue''s words, I stopped my chopsticks and thought, those two are really unlucky. But could they be companions of the four thieves?


    I continued to move my chopsticks, too lazy to think about it. The police will handle it.


    It''s already been more than half a year since then, who would have thought that the Sister An beside me would be the woman whose chest I struck back then?


    Sister An also told me about her experience at that time, and it wasn''t too different from what I remembered. The only difference was that she didn''t mention the matter of someone attacking her chest.


    She only said that someone tried to sneak attack her, but she kicked him down, causing that person to run away. Then, she chased after him with her little brother.


    The only thing I want to know is how Sister An and the rest escaped from the pursuit of the villagers in the end.


    Sister An talked for a long time before she finally said what I wanted to hear.


    They fled all the way to the back of the mountain. But the villagers kept up.


    Sister An and the rest had chased after me for a long time, but now, they have been chased by the villagers for such a long distance.


    Just as Sister An was thinking about how to scare off the villagers, one of her lackeys shouted.


    Sister An turned around and saw a half meter wide hole.


    Sister An went over to take a look. The cave entrance was not very big. But from the darkness inside, it was clear that it was very deep.


    She looked around again and saw that she was standing on the hill where the flood had taken place this morning.


    She looked down the hill. He could also see his car, which had been smashed by the mountain torrent, lying in a ditch at the side of the mountain.


    She was sure she was standing on the mountain where the flood had taken place that night, and she thought again of the piece of gold she had picked up. Then, he looked at the hole that his little brother had discovered.


    Sister An was sure that this piece of gold was dropped from this hole. She saw the lightning hand of the villagers getting closer and closer to him.


    She steeled her heart and was the first to enter the small hole. Only now did he realize that there really was another world inside. One by one, the lackeys followed him in.


    Sister An and the rest were not prepared, so they only had one flashlight. Sister An took the one and only flashlight from her little brother.


    She had just turned on the flashlight. Everyone was dumbfounded, because they realized. The stone walls were inlaid with egg-sized gold.


    Sister An and the rest could be considered people who had seen the world. He didn''t rush up to snatch the gold just because he saw it.


    A few of his lackeys were waiting for the security group to give out their orders. My sister had her little brother take a look at the gold to make sure there were no problems.


    Anjie also stepped forward to take a look. He still felt that there was no danger.


    Sister An decided to take a closer look. Maybe there was a bigger treasure inside.


    My Sis and Sis go deeper and deeper, and the further they go, the wider the road becomes.


    The cave did not look like it had been dug by humans, it looked like a natural cave. But the ring was studded with gold. This confused everyone.


    They walked for about twenty minutes. He discovered that the road ahead was divided into four parts.


    My sister did not ask anyone to walk these four paths separately. Because they only had a single source of electricity, Sister An led the three of them to the leftmost road. They walked for around another ten minutes. He had finally reached the deepest part of the cave.


    It was a very spacious cave. It was about the size of two basketball courts. There were piles of gold and gems as high as mountains everywhere.


    These mountains that were as tall as mountains, even Sister An and the rest would not be able to spend all of their lives on it. Everyone began to cheer crazily.


    They churned the gold all over the place. It was like reaching heaven.


    When they were at their most relaxed. Sister An turned around to look when she heard the miserable scream of a nearby subordinate. She found out that his little brother was only left with half of his body.


    The upper half of the lackey''s body had already disappeared, leaving the lower half of his body that was torn off lying on the ground while spurting out blood.


    My sister knew there was danger coming, so she shouted: Run! Then he was the first to run towards the cave entrance.


    Only then did the other two lackeys react, and followed behind Sister An to run out.


    The Sister An didn''t even look back as she continued to run forward. After running for around seven to eight minutes. Another scream came from behind him, it was the sound of another subordinate getting killed.


    The Sister An did not know what was attacking them. But she couldn''t care less because that thing was too terrifying. The first little brother was torn in half by that thing. That was absolutely not something a human could do.


    Sister An kept on running. Just as Sister An was about to cross the intersection of the four roads. The lackey''s voice came from behind him. Apparently, the last subordinate had also died.


    Sister An knew that there was still a long way to go before she could escape.


    She steeled her heart and turned into another fork in the road. Hiding at the fork in the road, he turned off the flashlight and looked ahead, not daring to breathe.


    She stared straight ahead for a long moment.


    She saw a monster all black. It looked a bit like a lion, but it looked even more ferocious and terrifying than a lion, and its face looked like that of an evil spirit. The thing charged toward the direction where they had come from.


    The monsters that the Sister An saw passed by did not dare to move recklessly. Because she knew that the only way out of this cave was the one the monster had just taken.


    Only the path he was most familiar with was the safest.


    It would be dangerous and foolish to think of another way out at this time.


    He wasn''t familiar with this cavern, but if he were to barge in blindly ¡­ Perhaps he would encounter other monsters.


    Sister An was very scared, but she was also very calm.


    My sister waited there for about five to six minutes. The monster was on its way back to the mountains of gold and silver.


    Sister An waited for another five or six minutes. After confirming that there was no danger, he returned.


    Sister An walked slowly. She left. About half an hour later. Only then did she finally walk to the entrance of the cave she had come from. My sister went out. She found that it was already dawn. Feel yourself. Survival.


    A day passed. Sister An returned to his home. After that, she never told anyone about it, because she knew that one day, she would go back and obtain the treasures.


    After I finished listening to the story of the Sister An, I knew that she wanted me to go with her to the Lin Family Ridge to take out the treasures.


    But I was curious. Sister An, why do you trust me so much?


    I directly asked Sister An: Aren''t you afraid that I will spread the news about the treasure?


    My sister smiled and said, "There''s no doubt about it, there''s no doubt about it."


    But I''m not interested in gold, I added.


    Sister An said that it was funny, don''t be silly, you can''t get anything with money, why don''t you try it yourself, it won''t take up too much of your time anyway.


    I still shook my head. My elder sister saw that I was so persistent. If you can help me this time. Then I''ll help you prepare an army. In any case, it won''t be very useful for you to return to the battlefield alone. You might as well believe me once. It won''t take much of your time.


    I heard Sister An''s words. Sister An''s words were very reasonable. But could she be trusted?


    I thought about it and felt that I could try trusting the Sister An once, because I, by myself, really couldn''t change the outcome of the battle.

 C33

    I thought about it, even though I''m back in the army now. That wouldn''t change the whole situation. And Sister An was not an unpardonable person. It would be better to follow her. Perhaps she would achieve something different.


    After making up my mind, I gritted my teeth and said, Okay, I''ll follow you first, but I won''t do anything that would harm you.


    Sister An looked at me and smiled, then said: "Alright, as long as you follow me, I won''t let you do anything against your own will."


    When I saw that there were no more problems, I asked the Sister An: What will we do after that?


    Sister An laughed. Sleep, of course. What else can I do?


    Seeing that the conversation wasn''t going well, he hurriedly said, "Then I won''t disturb your rest any longer. I''ll go out and find a place to rest first."


    I turned to leave, but the security check stopped me.


    Anything else? I asked.


    The Sister An smiled and said, "Let''s sleep tonight." Her sister was afraid to sleep alone.


    Look at her seductive look. I pushed her away. Then he quickly ran out. I could still hear her smug laughter behind me.


    The night passed in silence.


    The next morning, I woke up to find water to wash up. He was just about to go and find something to eat. The little girl who had tied me up. So he came and called me, saying: Sister An is looking for you.


    She let me follow him.


    I followed him at a leisurely pace. Feeling bored, I asked her: What''s your name?


    The girl looked at me and said. This time, she said very meekly, "Lin Yu Er." You can just call me Xiao Yu.


    I looked at her obedient appearance, as if she treated me much better than before. She felt that this little girl was rather snobbish. However, perhaps this was also a way of living.


    We walked for a while and then went back to the security check.


    Yu Er knocked on the door, and Sister An''s voice came out from inside: Come in.


    I walked into the Sister An''s room. Yu Er did not follow him in.


    I closed the door and saw that the Sister An was still sitting on her bed in the bedroom. I asked, "What business do you have with me?"


    Sister An said happily: Tomorrow, I plan to return to that treasure cave, so I need to make some preparations.


    I was curious about how to prepare. Regarding the doubts in my heart, I still asked Sister An directly.


    My sister actually smiled and said, "Today, I will bring you to the market." Buy some equipment.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback. Was the economy of this city still not paralyzed? Didn''t everyone leave already? Where did the market come from?


    Sister An was puzzled when she saw me. You''ll know when you get there.


    I didn''t say much. At noon. My sister then took everyone out of the house.


    We walked. He was gone for about two hours. I wondered why they didn''t take a car on such a long journey. There were cars everywhere on the road, and all they had to do was break the windows.


    Sister Sister An told me. Cars make noise and attract monsters.


    I don''t know if there will be monsters, but Sister An said it was because of this reason. She would rather believe it to be true than not. After all, there was no need to take life as a joke.


    We walked for about an hour. Only then did they arrive at their destination.


    Sister An was the first to enter the larger shopping mall.


    The others and I followed behind the Sister An.


    When I entered the shopping mall, I found that it was empty and there weren''t many people inside. The floor was littered with trash. There was nothing of value left on the floor.


    I''m curious, is this the market my sister was talking about? Sister An ignored my doubts and continued to walk deeper.


    Sister An walked forward. When they reached the stairs of the shopping mall, Sister An headed down to the basement first floor.


    I looked at the first floor, but there was no one there.


    Sister An took us around once more. I thought she was looking for someone. But in the end, Sister An stopped in front of a manhole. She called two of her lackeys to open the sewer cover.


    The two lackeys fiddled with each other for a while before they opened the lid of the well.


    Sister An let her two little brothers go down first. After a while, she slowly climbed down by herself.


    The others seemed to know what was below and they followed him down.


    In the end, only Yu Er and I were left. I''ll let Yu Er go down first. Yu Er also stood up. I went down.


    After going down, he found that the sewer here was no different from the one on TV. Just a little bigger.


    My sister led us on for about two minutes. I saw that the sewer had become very spacious, with people of all shapes and sizes walking around inside. In the middle were various stalls, as well as various goods.


    There was an ordinary product, which was food like bread and water.


    There were also some special ones. For example, swords and sabers. There were all kinds of weapons.


    But Sister An did not even glance at these things. She walked towards a shop in the furthest corner.


    That shop is the southeast corner of an entire sewer. Then there would only be one Old Man. There were no goods displayed around him, only a tall counter.


    Sister An walked over and said: I want three police guns. Fifty rounds left.


    The Old Man held up two fingers.


    Anjou frowned. Your price is a bit too low, isn''t it?


    The Old Man shook his head and laughed: "Is there anything else that Queen An cannot afford?"


    Sister An said: I have money, but I can''t afford to have to ask for a sky-high price like you. I left. Otherwise ¡­ Humph ¡­


    Sister An was obviously a threat, but that Old Man wasn''t afraid. She smiled and said, Queen An is very powerful outside. But this was Third Master''s territory. Who would dare to make a move here? Even you, Queen An, don''t have the guts to do so, right?


    Sister An continued to threaten him: Could it be that you can die here?


    The Old Man smiled complacently to the Sister An, but did not say anything.


    Sister An glanced at Old Man''s wrinkled face and confirmed that he would not leave even if he died of old age in this place.


    The Sister An could only laugh helplessly, and said: Alright, you''ve won.


    After saying that, he waved to a lackey who was carrying a box. The lackey put his suitcase on the table.


    Sister An opened the chest. I almost lost my eyesight. It was full of gold bars. I took a cursory look at at at least fifty.


    Sister An took out twenty gold bars from the chest and coldly said: Give me the things.


    Only then did the Old Man slowly bend down. He lowered his body and fiddled with it for a while. He then took out a box from under the counter. He took out three police pistols and two boxes of bullets.


    Sister An gave me a look. I knew what she meant.


    I walked to the counter, picked up the case filled with pistols and bullets, and returned to Sister An''s side.


    Sister An turned and walked away. The rest of us followed her back the way she came.

 C34

    As the group of us headed out, I noticed that there were quite a few people walking around the market carrying rifles and a small number of people. They looked like security guards.


    When the Old Man said that this market was his territory, then those people holding guns were all his men. It seemed that this Third Master was not simple.


    Yu Er once said that the Sister An was the most powerful person in the city.


    But looking at the defensive equipment on the market, Sister An and the rest seemed to be Little Hooligan.


    I quietly asked Yu Er: Didn''t you say that the Sister An is the sky of this city? What did the Third Master say?


    Yu Er glanced at me and said: Third Master is not from this city. He only does business here.


    I was surprised to hear that. Was this a new order brought about by the war?


    People really adapted to the environment, but this was not a good thing.


    Just when I was still deep in my thoughts, everyone''s footsteps suddenly stop.


    I almost bumped into someone in front of me. He stopped and looked forward.


    There was a group of people in front of us. The leader was a middle-aged man. His eyes were sharp. There was a trace of a haughty smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked very shrewd, like a successful rich man.


    The Sister An stood opposite him. After a while, the Sister An said, "Isn''t this the Third Master? You have always been busy with business, why are you here today?"


    I looked at the middle-aged man. From the looks of it, this middle-aged man should be the owner of this market, Third Master.


    Why can''t I be here? Isn''t this my territory? The Third Master sneered, then continued: "On the other hand, Queen An, I heard that your side was wiped out by a group of monsters yesterday. There shouldn''t be many survivors by now. Why would you still have the mood to come to my place? Are you here to do business? Or you''re out to sell.


    Third Master''s tone of voice was very heavy as he said the last four words, and when he spoke, he continuously glanced up and down the Sister An''s collar.


    My sister heard these insults. Zhao, mind your dog mouth, if you think you''re a match for me. I can make you disappear from this world today.


    When Third Master heard this, he sneered, then said: "What a joke, do you think you''re still the Queen An from back then? I used to treat you with respect when you came here. That was someone under your hand. But now? All of you added up should only be the ones behind you. Now I kill you as easily as I kill an ant.


    When my sister heard these words, although she wanted to refute, she was helpless. Because what the Third Master said was the truth.


    In the end, the Sister An said fiercely: Old Zhao San, you don''t want me to achieve this. I may have suffered heavy losses now, but in less than a month, I''ll be able to make a comeback.


    Third Master said: It''s a pity that you can''t wait for a month. Everyone said Queen An''s skills in bed were very good. I''ve always wanted to be close. You''ve already fallen, yet you still dare to come to my side. It was a waste of time for him to eat the meat that was delivered to his doorstep.


    After Third Master finished speaking, the subordinate behind it immediately followed up. All of them raised their guns and pointed them at us.


    When my sister saw this situation, she pretended to be alarmed and warned fiercely: "Old Zhao, you have thought this through. Are you sure you can afford to offend me?"


    Third Master said: What kind of world is it now? Everyone was a fugitive. Live for one day. What else was there to not dare to do? Could it be that you still expect your subordinate, Chu Tian, to save you? He probably died outside.


    They pointed guns at our people. No one dared to move either.


    I looked at the box in my hand. There were three pistols in it. But wait until I open the box and take the gun out, then reload it. I''ve probably been beaten into a hornet''s nest. So I didn''t dare move.


    I was a little worried. I almost died from the monsters several times, but I survived in the end. In the end, he wouldn''t die at the hands of these local thugs, right?


    Third Master saw that none of us dared to move. Then, he pointed the gun at Sister An and slowly walked over. With a finger. He raised Sister An''s chin.


    Third Master laughed lewdly: "Queen An, I''ve been thinking of you for a long time." It''s just that you were too powerful and I couldn''t afford to offend you. But it''s different now, hmph hmph!


    The security guard didn''t say anything and just looked away helplessly.


    Third Master felt that it was boring, so he turned to look at the rest of us. He seemed to be thinking about how to deal with the others.


    The Third Master''s gaze swept across all of us, and finally fixed onto Yu Er who was beside me.


    Third Master smiled obscenely as he walked towards Yu Er. "I have really made a killing today. ''A great beauty! Not to mention, a little beauty had also come.


    After he finished speaking, he used his hand to raise Yu Er''s chin. He pinched Yu Er''s face to look at it.


    Yu Er was very scared and did not dare to move recklessly.


    The more I looked at Third Master, the more lustful my eyes became. Yu Er didn''t dare to move, but I dare!


    I was close to both of them, and I knew it was our last chance to make a comeback. If he gave up on this opportunity, he would just let these people slaughter him.


    So I did. I threw the box in my hands away and grabbed the hand that Third Master had on Yu Er''s chin and twisted it.


    The Third Master didn''t even have the chance to scream. I had him by the throat. Another hand snatched the gun from his hand and pointed it at his head, then yanked him back in front of him.


    No one could react in time. The Third Master was being held hostage. At this time, the Third Master''s men all came to their senses. All the guns were pointed at me. I shouted, Put the gun down or he''ll die.


    When the people of Third Master saw this situation, they did not know what to do.


    At this time, Third Master let out a cold laugh. If you let go of me now. I can spare you one more...


    I swung the butt of my spear and smashed it on Third Master''s head. Third Master screamed out and blood started to seep out from his head.


    I scolded: Stop acting cool! Aren''t you just a local ruffian? Don''t take yourself too seriously!


    Sister An was the first to react. She took out the police rifle from her waist, pointed it at Third Master''s head and cursed: Weren''t you very arrogant just now? You still want to fuck me? Who do you think you are?


    Third Master was a little flustered, but he was still relatively calm. He said: "Don''t be arrogant, my subordinates'' robbery was pointed at your heads, if I ¡­"


    Bang! Before Third Master could finish his sentence, his thigh had already been shot at by Sister An. If I didn''t hold him down, he would have fallen to the ground and be dead. Sister An scolded: What are you forcing? Everyone''s life was cheap, at most, they could change it!


    This person was truly tragic. Every time he acted tough, he would always get beaten up.


    Seeing that the Third Master''s subordinates were about to make a move. Sister An scolded them: If you don''t want his head to explode, you better not move it!


    Just when the people from the Third Master didn''t know what to do, one of the people from the Third Master walked out and said: "Brothers, our Third Master is a hero, for us he isn''t afraid of death, let''s fight. If the Third Master has a good thing, then we can tear this group of people into pieces!"


    Everyone on our side was shocked. What is this kid trying to do?


    Third Master scolded him, "Ai Hui you beast, what nonsense are you spouting? I treat you as my own son, do you want to steal my power?" Without me, you could have picked...


    Bang! With a gunshot, blood splattered all over Third Master''s head. His blood was all over my face, and the one who shot was Ah Hui.

 C35

    Everyone looked at Ai Hui in surprise.


    The Third Master is nothing. So be it. Before, when I worked under his hand, didn''t I suffer a lot? Follow me from now on. I will treat you guys better than the Third Master by ten or a hundred times.


    The people from the Third Master were slightly moved. It was obvious that the Third Master had not been very good to them in the past.


    Sister An saw this, but she said: "You all better think carefully, this bastard A Hui is Third Master''s foster son." Now that he has done such a heartless thing, you still believe that he will treat you well.


    Ai Hui saw the Sister An instigating others. He then scolded the Sister An: "You slut, if you don''t come here, I won''t die." Brothers, no matter who kills this bitch today, I will reward you with 10 gold!


    Ai Hui is quite a scheming person.


    There will always be brave men under the so-called ''great rewards''. Moreover, these people were originally desperate criminals.


    I could see that even our people were beginning to stir.


    "Who would dare!" From afar, a loud shout could be heard.


    Everyone looked around and saw a group of armed men walking towards the entrance of the market. The leader was a handsome young man. The person who had shouted just now was none other than him ¡­


    When the people of Third Master saw him, they panicked a little. It seemed that all of them recognized him.


    Ai Hui''s voice was a little shaky as he muttered, "Crazy dog ¡­" Chu Tian...


    So, this person is Chu Tian. I have heard of his name many times. This was the first time I had seen it.


    Chu Tian also ignored the gazes of the crowd as he quickly walked in front of Sister An, then directly knelt down and said: "Sis, I came late.


    Sister An helped him up and said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to play."


    Chu Tian glanced at Sister An, then nodded. He then shifted his gaze onto Ai Hui.


    Chu Tian said to Ah Hui coldly: You want to touch my sister?


    A Hui looked at Chu Tian''s vicious eyes and became a little afraid. Stuttering: Chu Tian, you want to... How about it? Don''t think that I... I''m afraid of you, if...


    Bang! Before A Hui could finish speaking, Chu Tian''s gun had already finished firing. Ai Hui fell to the ground.


    I shivered. Can''t you let them finish before they start?


    I still haven''t recovered my wits, Chu Tian was cursing at the Third Master: Those who want to live, follow the Sister An, if you want to die, I''ll grant your wish now.


    There was no room for that. I thought there would be resistance, but there was silence.


    A full ten seconds passed. Chu Tian saw that no one said a word, so he said: Alright then, since there are no objections, from now on you are all from Sister An. My brother. The Sister An will not treat you unfairly. I will not treat you unfairly.


    Everyone expressed their loyalty to Sister An.


    Chu Tian saw that the situation had been set. Then, he turned to Sister An and asked: "Does elder sister have any other instructions?"


    Sister An coldly said: Kill that spear seller of yours. Let him know before his death that this is Queen An''s territory.


    I was shocked at first, but then I tugged at Sister An''s sleeve and said: He''s just greedy for a little advantage. There''s no need to kill him, right?


    Chu Tian saw that I was grabbing onto Sister An''s sleeves. He pushed me away and cursed, What the hell are you? Do you need to teach my sister how to do it?


    Chu Tian''s attitude made me angry, why is this guy so fierce? No wonder people called him a mad dog.


    My sister saw that we had the smell of gunpowder, so she asked: What did Chu Tian say? This is Yang Xiao, our new comrade.


    Sister An patted Chu Tian''s shoulder and told me: "This is Chu Tian." My best brother. I''ve always treated him like my own brother. I''m used to it. Don''t take him seriously.


    I didn''t care. But he said to Sister An: Sister An, today, there have been enough deaths. I just want you to let that old man go.


    Chu Tian said impatiently: It''s just a lousy Old Man. Sister An said she wanted to kill that side. Why plead for him?


    Sister An looked at me, then looked at Chu Tian. Finally, he said: Just a bad Old Man. Yang Xiao was merciful, so he decided to let the Old Man go.


    Chu Tian looked at me in disgust. Then, he turned around to Sister An and said: "Sis, from now on, this will be our new territory. How about it?


    Sister An laughed and said: What else can I do? Old Zhao''s words were very good. It was a waste of time to eat the meat that he had delivered to his doorstep.


    Sister An spent the entire afternoon managing the market. He had rewarded many of her subordinates and also reduced the rent for many of the shops. Anyway, he spent the whole afternoon in the market.


    We spent the night in the market. The next day. I was woken up by a shaking on a broken sofa. Yu Er woke me up, saying that it was Sister An who was looking for me.


    Looking at Yu Er''s face made me think of Lin Xue, I really don''t know what happened to that girl. There''s also Ye Ling, will they think of me?


    Seeing that I was staring at her, Yu Er blushed a little and said, "Is there something on my face?"


    I shook my head. Sorry, you remind me of one of my students.


    Yu Er asked with interest: "You were a teacher before?"


    When I heard this question, I felt a little sad and said, It used to be, but is it important now?


    Seeing that I was in a slightly bad mood, Yu Er changed the topic and said: "Yesterday''s matter, thank you, thank you for saving me.


    I looked at her and couldn''t remember when I saved her. After a while, I remembered that yesterday, when I was going to capture Third Master, Third Master was making a move on her. At that time, I wasn''t trying to help her, I just wanted to seize Third Master. But from her point of view, I did help her.


    I understand all of this and looked at Yu Er''s sincere appearance. I touched her head and said, If there''s a next time, I''ll protect you.


    Yu Er had received too much negative energy, maybe he should give her some positive energy.


    Yu Er looked at my slightly reddened eyes and looking at her appearance, I knew that what I said just now was definitely not to say that she was still too young and needed some protection.


    Yu Er led me straight to the southeast corner of the market. When we arrived there, I found that both and the Sister An were there, surrounded by people who had come in large circles. I saw a few familiar faces, and they should be the subordinates of Mortgage.


    My sister sat on the sofa at the front of the crowd. There was another Old Man kneeling in front of her.


    I look carefully, isn''t this the Old Man that sold firearms before?


    It seemed that the Sister An would not let him off that easily.


    I walked up to him and asked, Sister An, what can I do for you?


    Sister An, look at me. Then he turned to the Old Man and said: "From now on, the rent for your shop is set." You can go now. We have important things to discuss.


    The Old Man said with a bitter face: "King Annie, since you are so magnanimous, please spare me." If the rent of my shop is so high, I won''t be able to survive.


    Sister An took out his spear and pointed it at Old Man, saying: Then do you want to die now?


    The Old Man was shocked and hurriedly said: No, no, no, from now on the shop will be like this.


    After the Old Man left. The crowd burst into laughter.


    I shook my head helplessly. Sister An was truly vengeful.


    I walked up to the security check room and asked, Sister An, why did you call me here today?


    Sister An looked at me, then said: "Since everyone is here, I will bring up some important matters."


    Sister An paused for a moment before saying: Today, let''s go to Lin Family Ridge!

 C36

    On this day, we will head towards the Lin Family Ridge.


    We have nine people in this business. Sister An, Chu Tian, four able-bodied men, me, and a young woman made me feel the most uncomfortable. Sister An even brought Ah Yu along, a total of nine people.


    I asked Sister An why she brought Ah Yu along too. Sister An''s answer was very simple, it was only two words: Cultivate.


    Our group drove two cars. To the Lin Family Ridge.


    To be honest, I was very worried about the noise caused by the car. I was worried that it would attract monsters.


    I told Sister An my worries, but my sister looked at me as if I were an idiot, and said: I''m afraid that I won''t be able to get rich.


    After hearing this, I suddenly felt a little regretful, and started to follow this bunch of fugitives back to the Lin Family Ridge.


    But thanks to the blessing of the heavens, the carriage finally reached the mountain road of Lin Family Ridge after a day of driving. They did not encounter any monsters along the way.


    When we reached a mountain road on Lin Family Ridge, the Sister An asked us to get off and walk forward.


    We carried our bags up the hill. Sister An was at the front.


    Soon we reached the top of the hill. The Sister An walked to the top of the mountain next to a large rock. Only then did I notice a small hole beside the rock that could fit a person.


    Looks like this was what Sister An said at the time, about the entrance to the treasure cave.


    The Sister An told everyone to prepare weapons and equipment to explore the cave. Then, she sent a strong man to go down to inspect the place.


    After a while. After confirming that there was no danger. Only then did he allow the people on the left to go in one by one.


    When we reached the bottom of the cave, just as Sister An had said, the surrounding walls were embedded with gold and gems.


    My sister told us not to worry about the gems and the gold. There were more bags inside. But there was also a very dangerous monster inside. He had to get rid of it first before he could care about the gold, silver, and jewelry.


    All were armed with rifles and submachine guns. I even saw two grenades hanging on Chu Tian''s waist.


    We walked on. Everyone was very quiet. As they were all on guard, Yu Er nervously grabbed onto the corner of my clothes.


    I softly comforted Yu Er and said: Alright, don''t be afraid. We''re all in front of you.


    Yu Er nodded, and did not say a word.


    We walked for about thirty minutes. When they arrived at the fork in the road mentioned by Sister An, he pointed to the left. Two of the men took the lead on that road. The group also followed him to the left.


    I was just about to follow the others to the left. However, he inadvertently glanced at the right path. I saw some new footprints over there.


    This was because the interior of the cave was somewhat moist. Thus, it was easy to leave footprints, and those footprints were headed towards the furthest left side of the road.


    I made the Sister An stop and pointed at the footprints on the ground.


    My sister frowned and said, Maybe someone got there first. However, there were only footprints that led in. There were no footprints that led out, so those people must still be inside.


    My elder sister paused for a moment. He then said fiercely, "When I meet a God, I will kill God. When I meet a Ghost, I will kill Demons." It didn''t matter what he had inside. He just needed to kill.


    The more he looked at it, the more he felt that the Sister An was one of those tyrants who killed without batting an eye. Why does a woman have such murderous intent?


    Everyone continued on the left. After walking for about ten minutes. From within, they heard miserable cries and the roars of wild beasts, causing them to become even more vigilant.


    The Sister An made everyone slow down and continue moving forward.


    We walked a dozen meters. He could already see a large cave in front of him. It was obvious that the Sister An was talking about the deepest part of the treasure cave.


    We just got in. He saw a huge beast over two meters tall roaring. It looked like an enlarged lion, but the difference was that its entire body was gray. He had horns on his head, and his features were even more ferocious.


    In front of him were two more bodies and a man who had fallen to the ground. It was so dark I couldn''t see who he was.


    The only body was closer to us. I could see the armor it was wearing and it made me feel familiar.


    But it was important to save him, and he didn''t think much of me. He ran twenty meters to the left of the cave and fired at the monster.


    Sister An watched as I made my move. She shouted and dispersed. Everyone dispersed and shot at the monster together.


    After the monster was attacked, it let out a roar. He then threw himself at a large man.


    The monster was about twenty meters away from the man. But not for a second. He had already arrived in front of the big man. The man screamed as his body was cut in half by the monster''s sharp claws.


    Everyone was shocked. They all stopped firing and stood there in a daze.


    Chu Tian reacted the fastest and quickly regained his senses. A grenade was thrown in front of the monster.


    With a "boom", the monster was blasted into smithereens. Everyone reacted and continued shooting in the direction of the monster.


    The monster roared and rushed out of the fire net and pounced towards Chu Tian. Chu Tian''s reaction was fast, and he immediately dodged to the side.


    Chu Tian rolled on the ground before letting out a blood-curdling scream. I looked and saw that his left arm had been torn off by the monster.


    Everyone was shocked, and some even retreated. This monster was too terrifying.


    The monster was just about to pounce towards Chu Tian''s body again. The figure that was sitting on the ground earlier smashed something into the monster''s body.


    A white light flashed. The monster let out a blood-curdling screech as it fell to the ground and rolled twice. I looked towards the man who threw the thing and saw that it was Luo Qi!


    While I was at a loss, the monster stood up. After several of our contacts. He was already scarred. However, his face looked even more ferocious.


    He fiercely pounced towards Luo Qi. I really hope that he can bite Luo Qi into two.


    However, Luo Qi tumbled to the ground, avoided it perfectly, and got away unscathed. Then, she ran over to me.


    I cursed loudly in my heart. Even if you want to lure monsters, don''t try to lure them in my direction!


    I turned and ran back. I had only taken a few steps when I was thrown to the ground from behind, the man on top of me. I could still feel two balls of warm and soft things sticking to my back, and I was sure that it was Luo Qi.


    I felt a strong wind blow over my head. He raised his head and looked over. The monster was already right in front of him.


    If Luo Qi had not pushed me down, I would have been cut into two just like the burly man just now.


    The monster was about to pounce towards Luo Qi and me again. The people of the Sister An opened fire again and attacked the monsters.


    The monster was instantly attracted by the firepower and pounced towards those people.


    I then pushed Luo Qi who was still on top of me away. Luo Qi stood up and unhurriedly patted the dust off her body. Then she stacked a stack of short hair just enough to cover her ears.


    It was me. Only then did he exclaim in surprise, "Eh?" Why is it you!


    I looked at her stupidity, and sweat broke out all over my forehead. What are you so happy about?


    He said, "I should be asking you this, right?"


    He ran up to me, slapped me on the back of the head, and said, Don''t think I helped you talk to the gods. I will forget the heinous crime of you escaping the Arena!

 C37

    Hearing Luo Qi''s words, I started to panic.


    Luo Qi looked at me and giggled, then said: I''m really curious how you managed to escape the warship, but now I have more important things to do. Run before I finish, or you''ll come back to the ring with me again.


    Hearing Luo Qi''s words, I was a little touched. This girl isn''t a bad guy after all.


    I asked Luo Qi: Are you a good person or a bad person?


    Luo Qi said very simply: I am a god.


    She said it simply, but I didn''t understand it either.


    I looked around, the Sister An, the monster and the others had all disappeared, as though all of them were heading towards the exit.


    I just saw Chu Tian lying on the ground, unconscious.


    I looked around, there was indeed no one else other than Luo Qi, and then looked at the mountain of gold, silver, and jewelry. She couldn''t help but take a piece of gold and put it in her pocket.


    Seeing me like this, Luo Qi laughed in disdain: As expected of a human!


    I didn''t care about him. After bandaging Chu Tian up briefly, I helped him walk out.


    Chu Tian was already missing a left arm. Does the Sister An still need him? I shook my head, not thinking about things that had nothing to do with me. I just had to take him outside.


    When Luo Qi saw that I was about to bring a half-dead person out, she walked towards the exit without any worries.


    I just realised that Luo Qi doesn''t know healing magic, she might be able to help Chu Tian. I looked towards the exit, but I could no longer see Luo Qi.


    I helplessly planned to carry Chu Tian and leave this place.


    Not long after I helped Chu Tian walk away. He just coughed a few times and woke up.


    The first thing he said after waking up was: Where is the Sister An? Is she okay?


    I shook my head. I don''t know. Just now, they had already run out on the road, so it was about time for the monsters to chase after them.


    Chu Tian heard this. He pushed me away. Go and protect Sister An, don''t worry about me!


    Then he coughed again and said, Well, I''ll go myself. You cannot protect Sister An.


    With that, he walked on by himself. But look at him swaying. I don''t know what to do. He had no choice but to follow him.


    I really want to ask her what exactly is the relationship between her and the Sister An.


    But from the looks of it, I don''t think I can get much out of him. Thus, he maintained his silence.


    After walking for a while, we saw a girl screaming as she ran in our direction. I thought this was Luo Qi? Why is he back?


    He didn''t see us slam into me, and again he pushed me to the ground.


    I looked around. There was no danger. Pushing him away, she said, What are you doing all this for? Are you Empyrean Gods still afraid of death?


    How could a god be afraid of death! It was just that the newcomers were too ferocious. I''m just dodging. Luo Qi explained.


    Chu Tian looked at us strangely. He was a bit confused by his words.


    I asked Luo Qi: You just saw that monster again! Did you see the rest of us?


    Luo Qi shook her head. I saw a bald body. I didn''t see anyone else.


    The baldy he spoke of was one of the brawny men under the Sister An. Since he didn''t know where the Sister An had gone to, I didn''t pursue the matter further. Instead, I asked a different question: "Do you know what that monster is?" Why was it so scary?


    Luo Qi looked at me. Then she giggled and said: "You humans are really funny." That is your godlike Brave troops. But you didn''t recognize it when you saw it.


    When I heard the two words "Brave troops". For some reason, the first person he thought of was Pikachu.


    But after thinking about it again, he remembered that it wasn''t some Pikachu. The Brave troops was something he had seen before when he was reading in the school library.


    The Brave troops was also known as Tian Lu, Yu Xie, and Bai Shi. It had four names, and was a divine beast that brought good fortune to China''s ancient legends and legends. A dragon''s head, a horse''s body and legs, shaped like a lion, can fly. He would use the wealth from all sides as food. Swallowing everything without leaking. It could be used to gather treasure for its master. To banish the impurities and remove the unknowns.


    However, he thought about the monster he saw today. It was somewhat similar to what was written in the book. Only, it had become a bit more sinister. As for earning money and gaining treasures, it seemed that it wasn''t wrong to only be unable to make it in. One could tell it was true when they saw the mountain of gold and silver piled up in the cave.


    However, how could such a savage creature be called an auspicious beast? Something didn''t seem right.


    I said to Luo Qi stiffly: "But this Brave troops is a little different from the ones written in the books."


    It was different. The Brave troops in your book is more like a giant panda. Roche said, blinking mischievously.


    Chu Tian reminded me of his injuries.


    He just pointed at Chu Tian and said to Luo Qi: Can you help me treat his injuries?


    But Luo Qi said: "Even if it''s cured, there is only one hand left. Why does this kind of trash still need to come?"


    Chu Tian flew into a rage when he heard Luo Qi''s words, he took out his gun from his waist and pointed it at Luo Qi, and said fiercely: "Say that again if you dare!


    Luo Qi sneered and said: What can you do to me, with just you? Even with the cannon.


    I was afraid that Chu Tian would pull the trigger, so I immediately stopped him and said: Don''t shoot, talk properly.


    In reality, I am not afraid of Chu Tian killing Luo Qi with his gun, but rather, I am afraid that Chu Tian would not be able to kill Luo Qi with his gun, and instead infuriate him.


    Chu Tian glared at me and said: Don''t find this woman to disgust me. If it wasn''t for me never killing women. The bitch was dead. With that, he walked forward.


    I wanted to go after him. After all, he was not in a good condition right now.


    But I was held onto by a hand by Luo Qi, who said to me: Why do you care about him? She who is about to die, don''t take it to heart.


    I was getting impatient. He only asked Luo Qi: What are you trying to do?


    Luo Qi said: "I''m here to capture the Brave troops." However, there seemed to be a bait.


    I pointed at me numbly. Luo Qi nodded her head, her face slanted as she smiled, her smile extremely beautiful. But now I feel my scalp tingle.


    I suddenly stopped behind Luo Qi and shouted: Brave troops is behind you. Then I ran.


    However, before I could even run a few steps, Luo Qi grabbed me by the collar and threw me to the ground.


    Luo Qi walked step by step until she was in front of me. Then she put her foot on my chest. Don''t worry, as long as you cooperate with me, I will protect you. You definitely won''t be eaten by Brave troops.


    Towards a crazy Luo Qi, I definitely won''t believe her. Last time, if you want to dissect me, you should let me be the bait this time.


    Seeing that I didn''t agree, she said, Then I''ll kill you now.


    I think I have to. Thus, he wanted to propose some conditions. And he asked: What good is it for me to help you?


    Luo Qi saw that I was about to agree. Her big eyes were rolling around. Finally she said, When that''s done, I''ll cure your boy''s hands. How about it?


    I thought about it and said, I''m not that great. For one arm. He would put his life on the line to gamble. Add another. You taught me healing magic.


    When Luo Qi heard my words, she was stunned for a moment. Then she giggled. No problem.


    Seeing Luo Qi agree so readily made me a little suspicious.


    But she was a god. She shouldn''t be breaking her word, right? At this thought, I was relieved. I stood up and followed her out.

 C38

    Luo Qi''s plan was carried out. She drew a circle around a golden mountain, then drew many strange runes within the circle. I couldn''t understand it at all.


    After Luo Qi finished drawing, she let me stand inside the circle. And bring two pieces of gold. Let me beat on and on with two pieces of gold, and the louder the better.


    When the Brave troops enters the circle, I will leave from the circle. Then, Luo Qi will take care of it in one go.


    He felt that Luo Qi''s plan was simple and crude. It made me worry about my own safety.


    But in fact, I had no choice. If you dare to run, then Luo Qi will probably kill me. This guy was both right and wrong, making it hard for me to read her thoughts.


    I also stopped thinking about it, but instead the two pieces of gold that had begun to hit emitted a jingling sound.


    His voice echoed in the quiet cave, sounding very hollow.


    My hands didn''t stop moving, but my eyes were focused on my surroundings, afraid that the Brave troops would suddenly rush out and bite me.


    Other than the sound of my breathing and knocking, everything else was very quiet. It made me sound loud.


    After about five minutes.


    I finally heard a sound at the entrance. It was the low hum of a beast. I can''t see that far, but I can feel it. A pair of eyes was staring at me. It seemed as though he could leap out at any moment. He was completely on guard. As soon as the monster comes, I will jump away


    Without warning, the Brave troops shot towards me like an arrow that had left the bow. I was about to jump to the side. It barely managed to dodge the monster''s attack.


    The monster jumped into the circle drawn by Luo Qi. I rolled away. Just as Luo Qi was about to attack, the monster jumped out from the circle. Seeing that, Luo Qi immediately ran towards the exit, shouting out: Oh my god!


    I thought that once she leaves, I will die for sure, so I scolded loudly: Luo Qi, you despicable scumbag, you promised that you will protect me thoroughly. You run faster than a rabbit. What an Empyrean God!


    Luo Qi stopped in her tracks, turned her head back, and awkwardly laughed. Then she threw something at the monster.


    With a flash of white light, the monster fell to the ground with a scream. But he quickly got up again. He rushed towards Luo Qi.


    Luo Qi vigorously jumped back. She leapt three to four meters and arrived at a safe location in an instant. Then she ran back to me.


    I was shocked. Why did you come to my side? Luo Qi said to me as she ran: "Quickly lure him into the circle and let him stay for three seconds." I can catch him!


    I felt helpless and could only give it my all.


    I ran into the circle and shouted to the Brave troops: Stupid dog. Your grandpa here, if you have the guts come bite me!


    But the Brave troops did not respond. She was just running around chasing Luo Qi.


    I never thought that Luo Qi was such a fierce guy. There would be a time when she would be in such a sorry state.


    I saw two pieces of gold on the ground. He picked it up and began to beat it. As he knocked on the door, he cursed, "Stupid dog, come bite me!"


    This time there seemed to be a reaction. The Brave troops stopped in its tracks. She looked at me.


    Without any warning, the Brave troops rushed towards me. I didn''t know what to do. Its claws were already reaching for me. This time, my speed was more than twice as fast as before. I thought to myself that I was doomed.


    At this critical moment. A figure threw me to the ground. I barely dodged the Brave troops''s sharp claws. But I heard a pop.


    I turned my head to look, the one who saved me was Luo Qi, there were three deep bloody wounds on her back that could be seen through to the bone. I was surprised. Luo Qi actually saved me.


    I held her upright, but she fell into my arms.


    Her eyes were fixed on the monster in the circle. Her mouth was still mumbling, but she looked like she was possessed.


    I tried to help him escape, but she wouldn''t budge.


    Just as I was at a loss as to what to do, the Brave troops looked at us with its sinister eyes, obviously preparing for the next round of attacks.


    However, the circle suddenly flashed with white light. The monster let out a scream, and then it started to scurry around the circle. It wanted to rush out of the circle, but it was always blocked by an invisible wall.


    That circle was like an invisible cage, and no matter how the monster tried to break out of it, it could not escape.


    After a while, Luo Qi, who was in my embrace, began to form seals with her hands. The inner circle released an even more intense white light, and the Brave troops inside the circle let out an earth-shattering scream.


    When the white light disappeared, I found that the Brave troops had disappeared.


    I looked around but didn''t see any Brave troops.


    Just as she was about to ask Luo Qi whether the Brave troops had been destroyed or escaped. She realised that Luo Qi was already unconscious in my arms.


    I felt that the hands I used to embrace Luo Qi were sticky and wet. He took a look at it. My hand was bright red with blood.


    At first, I thought that it was me who was injured. Even on the battlefield, when I met the God of Heaven, I would bleed black blood. However, when he looked at his own body, he realized that he wasn''t injured at all.


    Only then did she realize that it was Luo Qi''s blood. I hurriedly looked at the injuries on Luo Qi''s body. Only now did he realize that the three deep wounds on her back had caused her to bleed a lot.


    I quickly tore off my clothes and wrapped them around his wound. I gave her a simple staunch.


    But I stopped in the middle of it. Because I just remembered that Luo Qi is my enemy, is she worth my life?


    However, his hands quickly resumed their movements and bandaged her up. After all, she was injured just now in order to save me. I can''t be the one who repays kindness with hatred.


    When I treated his wounds, he was still on the verge of death. He felt like he could die at any moment. He decided to carry her out of this cave.


    This cave should not be far from my hut. As long as I go there, I have a medicine chest in my thatched cottage. With Luo Qi''s injuries, if she was not treated, she could very well lose her life.


    I carried her on my back and was about to leave, but when I passed by the circle Luo Qi drew, I realized that there was a bright red apple on the ground, red to the point that it could drip blood. It looks delicious.


    I couldn''t help but pick up the apple and try to eat it first. But he shook his head. When he felt it was important to save him, he stuffed the apple into his backpack and walked towards the cave entrance.


    They walked all the way to the entrance of the cave. He also did not see Sister An and the others. I wonder where they went.


    I brought Luo Qi into my thatched hut. Then put it on the bed.


    I looked around for my medical kit, not knowing what to do. Finally, he gritted his teeth and opened a bottle of white wine. Then, he brought back the needle and thread.


    I soaked the needle and thread in the white wine. Then, he tore the clothes on the back of Luo Qi. He couldn''t care less about the difference between a man and a woman. She began to sew up Luo Qi''s wound.


    This is what I did when that college student Ye Xiaoxi sewed up my wound.


    The first time he met a Heaven Realm scout, he was injured. This is how that female university student Ye Xiaoxi sewed up my wounds.


    I did the same this time. She was sewing up the wound on Luo Qi who was still unconscious.


    After the stitches were done, I was a little worried. There shouldn''t be any stitches, but at least there won''t be any more bleeding. In any case, Empyrean Gods wouldn''t die that easily, would they?


    I took out the blanket and dusted it off before returning to cover Luo Qi.

 C39

    I helped Luo Qi to change into the T-shirt that I used to wear.


    He realized that he had been in that cave for almost an entire night. Seeing that the sky was starting to turn white, he decided to make breakfast. He found the bright red apple on the table.


    He wanted to have a bite, but he felt that something was wrong. This apple was found in the treasure cave. How could there be an apple there?


    Think about it, don''t eat this apple. What if it''s poisonous?


    I looked at Luo Qi again and decided to go to the kitchen to cook some porridge for her.


    But then, Doudou came out from the Broken Bone hanging on my chest.


    After scaring me out of my wits, I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw that it was actually the little Female Ghost, Doudou.


    I asked, Weren''t you unable to come out during the day?


    But Doudou said: Although it''s a bit hard to bear, but this house is so dark, it doesn''t matter!


    Then why did you come out? I asked Doudou.


    Doudou pointed to Luo Qi who was lying on the bed, and said: I''m here to visit an immortal!


    I said, Aren''t you afraid of the gods?


    Doudou laughed and said: Didn''t he faint! I ran away before he woke up.


    After Doudou finished speaking, she rubbed her face closer to Luo Qi''s face. I looked at her expression and felt that it was a little funny, but I couldn''t be bothered to care about him.


    I said helplessly, Then I''ll go and cook. Don''t mess around.


    Doudou turned around and looked at me. Surprised, she came over and said, Then I want to eat too.


    I gave him a strange look, then pressed her head.


    Doudou slapped my hand away. I''m getting more and more like a human being. It''s not a problem for me to eat human food.


    I crouched down and picked up Doudou''s head with my hands. She looked left and right, still with that cute little face. There was no change.


    Doudou saw that I was a little confused, so she opened her mouth and pointed at her teeth, and said unclearly: "Look at my long teeth."


    I sighed and slapped his head. Doudou cried out in pain. I ignored him and went to the kitchen to cook.


    I said in my heart that I had never noticed what Doudou''s teeth looked like before, but that I definitely had teeth before as well.


    After a while, when I was still making porridge in the kitchen, I heard Luo Qi making noise in the room.


    I ran over to check, only to see that Doudou had already disappeared. Luo Qi was wearing my white t-shirt and was looking around my room as if looking for something.


    I walked over and asked, What are you looking for?


    While looking for something, Luo Qi asked me: Did you see my Brave troops?


    I wondered how could the Brave troops be here. Luo Qi couldn''t have been shocked silly by my treatment, right?


    I went over to touch Luo Qi''s forehead, but Luo Qi slapped my hand away, and stared at me, asking: What are you doing?


    I scratched the back of my head and said, Let me see if you have a fever.


    Luo Qi suddenly grabbed my ear, tugged it, and said: "Do you think I''m spouting nonsense?


    I felt pain, but I didn''t dare to struggle, afraid that my ears would be torn. I said, "Isn''t the Brave troops in that cave?" Why was he here? Go to the cave and look for it.


    Only then did Luo Qi let go of his hand. She glanced at me, then muttered to herself, "I thought you would bring it back ¡­"


    I didn''t understand what she meant either, I just assumed that he was talking nonsense, didn''t know what to say, so I asked: What do you want Brave troops s for?


    Luo Qi laughed complacently, then said: "Brave troops is an Ancient Divine Beast that can devour everything." Captain told me to tame it. With Brave troops, the human army would be instantly swallowed into its stomach. It would be both environmentally friendly and energy-efficient.


    I was shocked, so this is how they use Brave troops.


    If they really get their hands on the Brave troops. Wouldn''t it be even more difficult for the humans?


    Seeing me in a daze, Luo Qi asked again: Did you see my Brave troops or not? Now that he is sealed by me, he should become an object.


    I had an idea. He glanced nervously at the table where the apple was placed. The apple was no longer there. He felt strange in his heart, but he was also relieved. And he asked: What did you become?


    Luo Qi was still looking through the things. Then she said, Should be an apple.


    With that said, Doudou walked in from the door with a bright red apple in her hand.


    Looking at this scene, I almost fainted. Doudou saw two pairs of eyes staring at the apple in her hand. She was stunned for a moment, then swallowed the entire apple into her mouth.


    Just as Luo Qi was about to give chase. I stepped in front of her and said, That''s my daughter!


    Luo Qi looked at me. Then she thought about it. Then she asked, "The one your daughter just ate was an apple ¡­"


    No, sweet potatoes! I answered quickly.


    Luo Qi scratched her head in confusion. Why is the skin red ¡­


    New breed! I didn''t even have to say a word before I blurted it out.


    Seeing that my reply was so quick, Luo Qi could not think straight, and said: "Um ¡­." It looks good.


    Right! Sweet with green, green with tender, and a lot of juice! I continue to answer in seconds.


    Seeing me like this, Luo Qi asked again: That ¡­ Do you have more? I want to eat one too.


    No, this is her birthday present, just one! I still answered instantly.


    Luo Qi thought about it, then said oh. The child is quite cute. Is it her birthday today? Then am I...


    No need, your Brave troops is still inside the cave. Quickly go and retrieve it, or else someone else will take it away. Luo Qi was stunned as she was pushed out of the room by me.


    Luo Qi heard that her Brave troops was still in the cave. I snapped out of it and said, Yeah! I almost forgot my business. As she spoke, he ran for the door.


    Luo Qi did not even run two steps before she tripped over her left foot. She fell to the ground. I went to help him up. I saw blood seeping out of the back of his shirt.


    I said you were not well.


    Luo Qi said she had something important to do, so she walked towards the direction of the cave.


    I was at the main entrance watching Luo Qi walk into the distance. Only now did she realize. Doudou stuck her head out from under the table, looked around and asked me: "Has the Lord God of Heaven left?"


    I picked her up. In the future, don''t randomly pick up food to eat.


    At this point, I couldn''t help but worry. She ate the Brave troops. It should be fine.


    I asked Doudou: You ate that apple. Do you feel any discomfort?


    But Doudou said: No! That apple is very sweet. She paused here. She continued, It''s just that I feel a bit bloated. I''m going back to rest. As she spoke, he went back into the Broken Bone.


    Doudou also returned. I was alone. I suddenly thought that if Luo Qi didn''t find the Brave troops when he returned to the cave, she would definitely come back to kill me.


    Thinking about this, my heart turned cold. The thirty-six strategies, leaving was the best strategy. He picked up his backpack and locked the door. He ran out without looking back.


    I didn''t dare to return, after all, Luo Qi is over there. If he catches me, I might lose a layer of skin.


    So I ran back up the hill. It was the patch of forest that Lin Xue and I had escaped from when we were at the neighbouring village. Just climb two hills and you''ll reach the highway.

 C40

    I went through the woods at the back of the hill and started walking north. He decided to return to the front lines.


    Judging from the situation where no one was paying attention to Chu Tian after he fell to the ground, the Sister An was not reliable. Maybe it''s better for me on the battlefield.


    I walked for two days and then returned to the city. This time, I didn''t go to Sister An either, I only wanted to directly pass through this city and head towards the Tiesha River.


    I crossed the street carefully. Suddenly, a man whose face was covered in blood rushed out.


    I thought he was going to attack me. But the man suddenly fell down in front of me. Then he quickly got up and shouted: Yang Xiao, quickly save us!


    I thought the man looked familiar, but I couldn''t tell who he was. Seeing my doubt, this person said: I am Sister An''s subordinate, Zhang Cheng, we have met before.


    I looked at his bloody face again. Only now did she remember that this brat was indeed a subordinate of the Sister An.


    I asked, What''s the matter?


    Only now did Zhang Cheng talk about the sequence of events.


    Although the previous owner of the market, Third Master, was dead, he still had a daughter called Zhao Lan.


    Just this morning, she had led a group of people into the market.


    Because of his sudden attack, his equipment was excellent. The people in the marketplace couldn''t take her attacks at all. They either died or were injured. The rest has surrendered.


    Zhao Lan had originally planned to find trouble with Sister An and Chu Tian. However, she did not find the two people from Sister An.


    Zhao Lan asked Sister An where one of her lackeys, the Sister An, was. The little brother of the Sister An did not know where the Sister An had gone to.


    Only the few of us know about the treasure cave. With regards to the treasures in the Lin Family Ridge, Sister An would not be so stupid as to tell the whole world.


    The younger brother of the Sister An only knew that the Sister An had left, but did not know where he had gone to.


    Zhao Lan was also a cruel and merciless master, seeing that she could not get anything out of the little brother, she directly shot and killed him.


    After that, he asked three more questions. No one could get an answer out of him. They killed them all.


    Just as he was about to ask the fifth person ¡­ Zhang Cheng stood out and said: Don''t kill anyone first. I''ll help you find the Sister An. Give me three days. Zhang Cheng stood up to speak because the fifth person that Zhao Lan pointed her gun at was her brother Zhang Wei.


    Zhang Lan at first did not understand why Zhang Cheng would stand up and speak. When he heard his subordinate who knew Zhang Cheng well and Zhang Wei say that Zhang Cheng was brothers, he finally understood.


    Zhao Lan found out that Zhang Cheng''s brother was in her hands. Zhang Cheng would also not escape without a trace. Thus, she gave him a day''s worth of time to kill. The Sister An found it, or else he would kill everyone here.


    Once Zhang Cheng stepped out of the door, he did not know where to go to find Sister An.


    There was only a day left, and Zhang Cheng did not manage to find the Sister An at a few of the locations that he had frequented.


    Looking at the time, there was only half of it left. They also could not find the Sister An. Zhang Cheng didn''t know what to do. Just at that moment, he saw me.


    Zhang Cheng asked me where the Sister An had gone to. But right now, I don''t know where Sister An is. I took two days to walk back to Sister An. As for Sister An and the rest, they had a car, so they would only need half a day to get back.


    If everything went as expected, my sister should have already come back. But they were not there, could it be that they were still in Lin Family Ridge? Or perhaps it could be said that he was already killed by the Brave troops at that time. It was just that I was trying to save Luo Qi at that time. I didn''t pay much attention to their situation.


    Zhang Cheng saw that I no longer had any reaction. Kneeling down, he cried, Please! Brother Yang! Younger brother is my last kin, I can''t let anything happen to him! Hurry and tell me, where is Sister An, I''m begging you!


    I saw his pitiful appearance. He could only say: Sister An and I went to the Lin Family Ridge, and then we were separated. I don''t know where she is now.


    Zhang Cheng became excited and said: "Then I''ll go look for them now." With that, he ran off into the distance.


    I shouted to Zhang Cheng who was far away: Wait, you''ve already used half a day. It will still take a day for you to go back and forth from the Lin family. When you return, you might have already killed everyone.


    Zhang Cheng''s footsteps paused. Only now did he remember that there was still time. Hurry up and ask me what should I do?


    I originally wanted to say that I would return to the Lin Family forest to look for Sister An. He went back to the market to stall Zhang Lan. But then I realized I couldn''t drive. If I were to go to Lin Family Ridge, it would take me at least two or three days to return.


    Zhang Cheng also thought of it. That Brother Yang will trouble you. Go to the Lin Family forest and look for Sister An. I''ll go back and delay Zhang Lan.


    I smiled awkwardly and said, I''m sorry, I don''t know how to drive. If I walk to Lin''s house. That might take two or three days.


    Seeing me like this, Zhang Cheng was a little troubled, and wanted to say something but hesitated.


    I know what he wants to say. He wanted me to stall Zhang Lan, then he would drive to Sister An.


    But he could not open his mouth. After all, returning to the market was not a good thing. He knew that no one would be foolish enough to risk their lives to save a group of strangers.


    She saw him sitting dejectedly on the ground. I said: A woman. I''ll go meet her, you go find Sister An.


    Zhang Cheng was shocked. Then you''re taking too much risk.


    In fact, ever since he entered the battlefield. He fought with the monster a few times. I am not so afraid of death. Furthermore, I keep having the feeling that I won''t die that easily. After all, I still have Doudou, this life saving straw.


    I said nothing and headed for the market. Without turning back, he waved his hand towards Zhang Cheng, signalling him to quickly find the Sister An.


    But Zhang Cheng followed along and said: "I can''t do such a disloyal thing, my brother still needs me to save him." Let your brother go to the underworld with you.


    When I heard this, I felt especially heroic. I felt that this kid was not bad at all.


    But when I saw that his feet were still shaking, I didn''t feel that heroic anymore.


    Seeing that he was trembling so badly, I couldn''t help but say: Why don''t you go find the Sister An?


    Zhang Cheng noticed that I was staring at his feet and laughed awkwardly. I am very scared, he said. But my brother is still in their hands.


    We went on in the direction of the market without saying anything.


    We have just arrived at the entrance to the market.


    A few men with guns came out from the corner. Point a gun at us. He said to Zhang Chen. Didn''t I tell you to look for Queen An and Chu Tian? Who is this kid?


    Zhang Cheng didn''t know what to say, but I still said, "I know where the two of them are right now.


    One of them. He said he would look after them. With that, he jumped down the well towards the market.


    After a while. Zen crawled out of the well again. To the other men with the guns. Sis Zhao. Tell them to take them in.


    We were led into the market. He headed towards the southeast direction of the market. I know that this is the place to go to Sister An, the place where I taught the selling of guns to the Old Man.


    When I reached the southeast corner of the market, I found more than twenty people kneeling on the ground. There were more than a dozen men with guns around. Walk around.


    Those kneeling on the ground were undoubtedly the security guards'' subordinates. And on the sofa that Sister An had sat on before. Half lying on the bed was a girl with a ponytail on her head. She wore a sleeveless T-shirt and a pair of shorts, revealing her snow-white thighs. She laid on the sofa.


    The girl was still working on her nails. She looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old.


    But looking at her arrogant expression, I knew that this person was Zhao Lan.

 C41

    The two of us stood on the spot quietly as we watched Zhao Lan finish her nails.


    After Zhao Lan finished pruning her nails, she looked at us coldly. Then she looked away, pulled a tissue from the box on the table, and began to wipe her fingers. She asked while wiping: You brought back Chu Tian?


    These words were obviously directed at Zhang Cheng. Zhang Cheng stammered in reply: No ¡­ Not... He is...


    So you brought back Queen Ann? Zhao Lan did not give Zhang Cheng a chance to speak, and directly interrupted him.


    A few of his subordinates beside Zhao Lan started laughing out loud. Zhang Cheng still wanted to say something, but Zhao Lan continued: It''s neither Chu Tian nor that bitch An Lian. Then what did you come back for? Someone break his legs for me and tell his little brother to go find that slut An.


    A big sized man holding a metal rod walked over, Zhang Cheng was so frightened that he fell down and sat on the ground.


    Seeing that the big man was about to make a move, he directly grabbed the big man''s wrist. Using all his strength, he grabbed the iron rod and kicked out, causing the big man to fall to the ground.


    All of a sudden, all of Zhao Lan''s subordinates pointed their guns at me, but I didn''t say anything. She was only staring at Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan didn''t say anything either, and kept looking straight into my eyes.


    Seeing so many people pointing guns at me, the brawny guy that I kicked seemed to want to regain some face. Scolded: Bastard! You still dare to hit laozi. Before he could finish his words. The fist came at me again.


    I hit the big man on the shoulder. He screamed and fell to the ground.


    Then I kicked him in the stomach again. Kick him a meter away.


    All of the people holding onto their guns wanted to shoot, but they did not pull the trigger even without Zhao Lan''s order.


    I looked calm on the surface. In fact, she repeated it a million times: Doudou, protect me well! Doudou, protect me well!


    But Doudou never had any reaction. It makes me nervous. This Doudou failed again at such a critical juncture.


    Then Zhao Lan finally opened her mouth and said to me: Who are you?


    I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. Zhao Lan was able to speak. I got my life back.


    I pointed at the subordinates of the Sister An who were kneeling on the ground. Pretending to be calm, he said: The matters of the Third Master have nothing to do with these people. Don''t make things difficult for them.


    Zhao Lan did not care about what I said and continued to ask: Who are you?


    I could only reply, Once a teacher, now a soldier.


    Zhao Lan said coldly: "Since you are not related to me, then scram quickly, otherwise don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    In fact, the Third Master''s death. It was only because his subordinate, A Hui, wanted to gain power that he killed Third Master. But if I didn''t seize Third Master. Ai Hui would not take this opportunity to kill Third Master. So I have a lot to do with the death of Third Master. It''s just that Zhao Lan didn''t seem to know it. Of course, I wasn''t stupid enough to tell her that. If I told her, I''d probably die without a complete corpse.


    But the current situation was not too optimistic, even though Zhao Lan was a girl around seventeen or eighteen years old. However, she was also someone who was absolutely ruthless.


    If I were to continue pestering her like this, even I wouldn''t be able to make it out of here alive.


    But I looked at the more than twenty people kneeling there. However, he felt that he couldn''t just ignore them.


    I can only continue to persuade her: You should be thanking Sister An. The man who killed your father was one of your father''s minions. However, A Hui had already been killed by the Sister An.


    Zhao Lan was a little shocked at first, but then she said: "You, smelly old Jiu, don''t even think about lying to me!" Ai Hui is my father''s foster son. How could he kill my father?


    At this moment, I realized that Zhao Lan did not even know what happened that day. I casually pointed to the helper from Sister An and said, "One of them will be your father''s old tribe. If you don''t believe me, ask them.


    Someone in the crowd shouted, Yes! Eldest Miss. I used to follow the Third Master, I saw everything that happened yesterday very clearly. When Yang Xiao kidnapped the Third Master, not only did Ah Hui not save the Third Master, he even shot and killed the Third Master.


    I felt my scalp tingle. Is this brat trying to help me or is he trying to harm me?


    Sure enough, Zhao Lan asked: Who is Yang Xiao?


    At this moment, everyone who was kneeling on the ground pointed their fingers at me. Zhao Lan looked at me with eyes as cold as ice.


    I smiled awkwardly. He really didn''t know how to explain it.


    Zhao Lan immediately walked in front of me and slapped my face. I did not dare to dodge this slap. Maybe I deserved it.


    Zhao Lan slapped me twice. Then she kicked me in the stomach. I dropped to my knees in pain. Zhao Zhao quickly pulled out a gun and pointed it at my head. You''re one of the people who killed my father...


    Before she could finish, I twisted her hand aside and grabbed his neck.


    He turned her body around and blocked her in front of me. I want to kidnap Zhao Lan and escape.


    But thinking about it, Third Master was killed by his own subordinates after he was captured by me. Maybe Zhao Lan''s men would do the same.


    Thinking about it here, I pushed Zhao Lan away. Zhao Lan staggered, but immediately regained her footing, turned around and pointed the gun at my head, saying: You still dare to retaliate, snatching and killing you is too easy for you. I won''t let you die so comfortably.


    After saying that, she shouted towards her two brothers, Da Hu Ah Shan, come over and cut off this brat''s tendons.


    I was surprised. This girl was too vicious. Again, your father had nothing to do with us. Ai Hui killed your father.


    I was still silently reciting that Doudou should come out to help but Doudou didn''t have any reaction at all. I was thinking, "Am I going to die here?"


    Hearing my words, Zhao Lan coldly said to me: Ai Hui has to die! Chu Tian had to die! Even a slut like An Liu had to die! You must die!


    At this point, I really don''t know what to do. At this moment. A loud noise came from the top of his head. Countless pieces of cement fell from the top of his head.


    I don''t look up. Above the market. More than a dozen Heaven Realm soldiers had actually appeared. I didn''t expect them to find us hiding in the sewers.


    Zhao Lan shouted: There are enemies, prepare to fight!


    The top of his head was flying in the air. I also took advantage of the chaos to escape. The twenty odd Sister An subordinates who were kneeling on the ground took advantage of the chaos to escape.


    Zhao Lan''s men began to open fire at the Heaven Realm soldiers that were flying in the sky.


    The Heaven Realm soldiers also continued to throw their explosive spears at Zhao Lan''s men.


    Zhao Lan sent people to scout around the market and they all rushed over to join the battle. However, they were obviously not a match for the Heaven Realm soldiers. The people on Zhao Lan''s side were quickly beaten up and scattered all over the place.


    En, the security guards'' men will flee towards the exit. However, seven or eight Mega-monster''s appeared from his mouth.


    To see a one-sided battle like this. I was anxious. There was no way to escape. If this continued, perhaps everyone would die.


    Seeing that the situation had been decided, the Heaven Realm soldiers started to land one after another. He raised the spear in his hand. Then, he started to engage Zhao Lan''s men in close combat.


    I had no choice but to pull out the longsword at my waist that I hadn''t used for a long time, and rushed towards the Heaven Realm soldier.

 C42

    I slashed my sword towards a Heaven Realm soldier. The soldier took his time to take out his spear and block my attack. I immediately raised my sword and swung it at his arm.


    Then I spun and slashed at his waist, but this time he couldn''t get out of the way. Then I took the opportunity to stab twice. The Heaven Realm soldier fell.


    My previous battles on the battlefield and in the combat arena allowed me to accumulate quite a bit of combat experience. It seems that fighting isn''t as tiring as before.


    I saw Zhang Cheng and Zhang Wei was about to escape. However, they were stopped by two Heaven Realm soldiers. Zhang Wei was knocked to the ground.


    Zhang Chen was able to resist for a while. However, when he saw his younger brother fall to the ground, he was extremely worried.


    A soldier was about to go over the top and strike him with his spear. Zhang Wei crawled back in fright.


    Zhang Cheng wanted to rescue his. But he was being held up by another soldier in front of him, and was unable to escape.


    Seeing that Zhang Wei was in danger, I immediately rushed over. A sword struck the back of the soldier''s head.


    The soldier''s head was immediately beheaded by me. I couldn''t help but exclaim, Heaven Realm''s weapons are really easy to use.


    Zhang Wei looked at me blankly. Then he stammered, "Thank you." Thank you, Brother Yang ¡­


    When I saw him, I was still stunned. Get up, you want to die here?


    After saying that, he no longer bothered with him and charged towards Zhang Cheng to help him. Zhang Cheng was obviously not a match for the Heaven Realm soldiers, and his body had already been stabbed twice by them using their spears.


    I stabbed towards the back of the Heaven Realm soldier. The soldier did not escape me. I hit him hard in the back, and his reaction immediately slowed down.


    Zhang Cheng did not give him a second chance. The spear in his hand was pointed at his throat, causing the Heaven Realm soldier to fall.


    Zhang Chen gasped for breath and said, "Thank you..." Thank you, Brother Yang!


    I looked around again. It was a mess. However, the Heaven Realm soldiers obviously held the advantage. If this continues, I think we''ll all die here.


    Right now, the one supporting the entire battlefield was Zhao Lan. There were about a dozen people surrounding her, firing at the monsters around her.


    However, this was clearly not a wise choice. If one Mega-monster rushed over, then these ten or so people would not be enough. Or if he threw a spear from the Heaven Realm video over, it would destroy the group of ten or so people.


    I shouted to Zhao Lan and the others, "All of you, quickly disperse!"


    When Zhao Lan heard me, she was stunned. When she saw that it was me, she raised her gun and was about to shoot.


    But just then, a Mega-monster rushed into the group of them. Their formation legs were instantly disrupted as they charged forward.


    A few of them were still shooting at the Mega-monster, but many more were fleeing in a sorry state.


    Zhao Lan raised her hands and rushed forward to shoot at the monster, but the monster became more and more ferocious, his claws grabbing towards Zhao Lan.


    I strode forward and stood in front of Zhao Lan, blocking her way. A sword slashed towards the huge claw of the monster, and with a "pu" sound, the monster''s claw was chopped off by me.


    Then I spun hard. He used all his strength to slash towards the monster''s neck. That monster''s thick neck was cut off by my sword. That monster''s head was separated from its body.


    I felt my hands go numb. After all, this monster''s size was too big, and it had copper skin and bones. I was surprised that I could cut off his neck.


    Zhao Lan''s shocked eyes suddenly turned cold, she raised her gun and pulled the trigger. I jumped away. There was the sound of gunfire, and I looked back. A Heaven Realm soldier who tried to sneak attack me was beaten to a pulp by Zhao Lan.


    I saw you say thanks to Zhao Lan.


    Then I said, If we want to get out of here alive, we can''t fight like this again. That way everyone here will die. Let''s concentrate our fire on the exit


    Zhao Lan said slyly: Alright, for our brothers'' lives. I won''t bother with you for the time being.


    Then, Zhao Lan headed towards the exit while shouting, Those who want to live, follow me.


    The people all around started to gather towards Zhao Lan''s side. I saw that about forty people were still alive, and had all come closer.


    I shouted to the crowd: Don''t crowd together, spread out a bit, each looking for a shelter. Retreat as you fight.


    Everyone slowly dispersed and found their own cover. They fought as they retreated. Thus, the screams in the market became less and less.


    As I was walking at the very front, I noticed that three Mega-monster had charged past. Clearly, this was a huge problem.


    I caught a glimpse of Zhao Lan taking out two grenades. She threw it towards the monster. One of the monsters was blown into pieces, while the other two monsters were also injured. When everyone saw this, they raised their guns and fired at the monster. The two monsters instantly died.


    We were getting closer to the exit. Just as they thought that they were about to succeed, another twenty or so Mega-monster s charged out of the exit.


    Everyone panicked. Obviously, if these monsters were to charge at us, we would be completely annihilated.


    I felt the pressure too, but I shouted, Bring all the grenades. We''ll blow a way out.


    However, after a few people came by, I got five grenades.


    At that moment, more than twenty monsters were charging towards us. Zhao Lan and I could only start to throw grenades at the monsters charging the fastest.


    But in just a few moments, the grenade disappeared. Zhao Lan casually entered a small stall, using the stall as a cover, she raised her spear and continued shooting.


    I followed and hid behind the shelter. But I don''t have a gun.


    At this time, a hand extended towards me. I was startled, raised my head and saw that it was Zhang Cheng. His brother Zhang Wei was also beside him. They didn''t know where they had gotten the four microdashes.


    I also directly took the [Micro-Charge] and shot at the monster. Zhao Lan, who was beside me, nagged as she fired, but suddenly, there was a "ka" sound, there were no more bullets. She threw the gun away. From Zhang Cheng''s hands, he grabbed a handful of Wei Chong, and continued to shoot.


    But the situation is not good. Our numbers are dwindling." The monsters were still rampaging, and although we were scattered, it was hard for them to concentrate on us. But if this goes on, we''ll all be killed.


    At this moment, I felt my chest burning hot. Lowering my head to look at my chest, I discovered that it was the Broken Bone that was hanging around my neck ¡­


    The Earth Broken Bone was trembling a little and it was very hot. I was surprised. I didn''t know what was going to happen, but the foreboding grew stronger. I tore the Broken Bone off my neck and threw it out.


    The Broken Bone fell to the ground. A fiery light shot up to the sky from within. Then it slowly took the form of a human. He slowly transformed into the appearance of a little girl. It was Doudou.


    But he looked very different from before. It was surrounded by blue and red flames. His eyes were glowing red. A low growl came from his mouth.

 C43

    I saw something very shocking and did not know what had happened. Zhao Lan, Zhang Cheng, and Zhang Wei also seemed to have seen Doudou.


    Usually, ordinary people would not be able to see Doudou. But looking at their expressions, I am sure that they have definitely seen Doudou.


    And a Mega-monster also found Doudou. She rushed at her and clawed at her.


    Doudou raised her hand and grabbed at the monster''s chest, her entire body instantly piercing through the monster''s body, causing its entire body to spurt out blood, and it died in an instant.


    I felt my scalp tingle. I had no idea what was going on. Is this still the Doudou that I know?


    All the monsters around were lured over because of Doudou''s appearance. They continued to attack Doudou. But Doudou became exceptionally fierce. Basically, they were able to instantly kill a monster.


    The scene became very bloody. We were all stunned. Very quickly, Doudou hit those monsters until they couldn''t resist at all. At this moment. The Heaven Realm soldiers that could fly also appeared. He began to throw the Explosive Spears at Doudou.


    The pimples seemed to be aware of the power of those spears. He began to hide everywhere. From time to time, he would even fly into the air and kill one or two monsters.


    We were all stunned by such a scene. Zhao Lan tugged on my arm and said, "Let''s go now."


    I came back to myself. But I don''t know if I should go.


    I''m not sure what''s going on with Doudou either. If I just walk away like this, will something happen?


    I was very worried for Doudou, so I said to Zhao Lan: "You go first, I''ll watch for a while."


    Seeing that I was not leaving, Zhao Lan scolded me as an idiot, then directly brought the others to the entrance of the market.


    Doudou and the Heaven Realm soldiers in the sky were having an intense fight. More and more Heaven Realm soldiers appeared. However, the pimples still held the advantage. The Heaven Realm soldiers were continuously being shot down, but Doudou was not harmed in the slightest.


    Zhang Cheng saw that I was not leaving. So he said to me, Brother Yang, let''s go as well. If the monsters come back to their senses and attack us, we''re done for.


    What Zhang Cheng said was not wrong. I looked at Doudou in the sky, and saw that she shouldn''t be in any danger. And I couldn''t help much here, so I decided to leave.


    I looked at the Broken Bone on the ground again. He rushed to pick it up. To the Zhang Cheng brothers, he shouted: Let''s go!


    Zhang Cheng and I headed towards the market exit together. I inadvertently turned my head to look at Doudou''s side. He discovered that the pimples had actually burst out of the sewer and onto the ground.


    All of the Heaven Realm soldiers also chased after him. The Mega-monster on the ground chased after us. The three of us ran faster.


    We sprinted all the way to the exit, only to find that the exit was no longer the manhole cover. Instead, it had been blown up into a huge pit. No wonder so many Mega-monster had rushed into the market.


    The three of us burst out of the sewer and reached the ground. I found bodies lying on the ground. I didn''t care about that. I brought Zhang Chen and the rest and ran in the direction with the densest buildings.


    We passed through several alleys and found two more bodies. There were also traces of battle.


    I guess some of them just escaped from the sewers, but they were immediately attacked by monsters. Everyone chose to run towards the place where the buildings were crowded. He just wanted to avoid the enemy. However, these people had clearly not escaped the monsters'' pursuit and died here.


    At that moment, I saw a red flash in the sky to my left. I realised that it was actually Doudou, and there were also a few Heaven Realm soldiers chasing behind him.


    I have absolutely no idea what is going on. Doudou can actually move about under the sunlight.


    Watching Doudou and the group of Heaven Realm soldiers fly into the distance, I started to worry about Doudou again.


    But looking at them was like watching a fight between gods. I felt powerless.


    Just then, Zhang Cheng patted my shoulder and said: Brother Yang, listen.


    I started, pricked up my ears, and listened. However, he heard sounds of fighting coming from a construction site in front of him.


    I think it might be Zhao Lan. They are in trouble again. After all, there were many of them. The goal was huge. It was especially easy to attract monsters.


    I said to the Zhang Cheng brothers: Let me go take a look.


    I walked on. Only to discover that Zhang Cheng and Zhang Wei had caught up.


    I said to both of them, Don''t follow me. It''s too dangerous.


    However, Zhang Cheng said: "You were the one who retrieved our lives." We won''t be so unfaithful.


    In fact, I''m not interested in their loyalty. He kept having the feeling that their loyalty was like the words of the Little Hooligan. Not a true spirit of loyalty.


    But he didn''t mind if the two of them followed. After all, there was one more person and one more power.


    When the three of us arrived at the construction site. They realised that Zhao Lan had indeed led a group. There were only twenty or so people left now. They were surrounded by four Mega-monster s and there were six corpses of Mega-monster beasts lying around them. There were also many corpses under Zhao Lan''s command.


    It was obvious that they had been ambushed the moment they exited the sewer. They had been constantly attacked as they fled. In the end, he had managed to escape all the way here.


    It was obvious that they had reached the point where they were out of food. Many of them used the construction site''s pipe as a weapon. There were also a few people who had guns in their hands. But no bullets, armed with bayonets, to fight the monster.


    With iron pipes and steel bars in hand, they were completely unharmed by the thick and rough skin of the Mega-monster, making them look extremely miserable after being attacked by the monsters.


    Zhang Cheng and I took our microphones and entered the construction site. Shooting at the monsters, the four monsters gave up their target and charged at the three of us.


    There were two monsters that were already heavily injured. I ordered the other two to focus on them.


    Two monsters were killed before they could reach us.


    Another monster rushed over. I drew my sword and slashed at his leg. I immediately cut off his shin. He fell to the ground.


    The Zhang Cheng brothers did not give him another chance to stand up again, and began to shoot wildly at the monster that had fallen to the ground. The monster struggled for four or five seconds before it was killed.


    The last monster lunged at me. I rolled on the ground and dodged.


    The monster lunged at me again. I jumped to the side. Then he drew his sword and thrust it to the side. The monster was slashed by me. Black blood slowly flowed out of his body. I took on a fighting stance. to meet his next attack


    That monster didn''t disappoint me and directly pounced towards me. I took a step to the left. Pressing the sword against his waist, he swung the sword out.


    I felt like I was in the jaws of a tiger. It just happened to hit the monster. However, the sword in his hand was also sent flying.


    The monster was injured and lost its balance in the air. It fell seven to eight meters away and rolled twice on the ground. He immediately got up and rushed towards me.


    Startled, I rushed at my sword. I grabbed my longsword, but the monster was already right in front of me.


    His refusal smacked at me. I raised my sword and blocked it. My sword and the monster''s claws made dazzling sparks. I was sent flying, crashing to the ground three or four meters away.


    I rolled on the ground and stood up again. The monster didn''t stop until it was dead, and then it pounced on me again.


    I pointed my sword at his throat. But his claws were coming at my chest.


    I was startled and immediately changed my stab to a parry. A clanging sound was heard. Once again, I blocked the monster''s attack.


    I was sent flying five meters away and crashed to the ground.


    Only then did Zhang Chen and the others realize what had happened and opened fire at the monster. Blood splattered all over the monster''s body. The moment I stood up, the monster had already pounced in front of me. I fell onto my back on the ground. A sword stabbed at his monster''s chest.


    My sword sliced across its chest and into its belly. In the end, when I didn''t have enough strength left in my hand, the sword was in its belly and it fell away with him. His black shoes spattered me.


    I stood up again. Seeing the monster on the verge of death. He then walked over and pulled out the sword on its stomach. It hacked down at its head. He was finally dead.


    There was a dead silence at first, then cheers and applause from everyone.


    I sat down on the floor, exhausted. He felt that he had escaped death once more.

 C44

    I heaved a sigh of relief after the danger had passed. Then, Zhang Cheng pointed to the sky and said to the rest: Another monster has come from the sky.


    Everyone looked in the direction Zhang Cheng pointed. In the distance, there were indeed over a dozen Heaven Realm soldiers flying over.


    However, Zhao Lan said: "They haven''t discovered us yet." Let''s get into the building and hide.


    Entering the unfinished building, the group of us took a break in the spacious lobby of the first floor. I did count. Including me, there were still twenty-one people. However, he did not have any weapons, nor did he have any food.


    Monsters were everywhere outside. If this continued, he would probably die here.


    I then went to look for Zhao Lan, who was sitting on the ground exhausted. She was too lazy to acknowledge me when I arrived.


    I said directly, There are monsters out there right now. And everyone is tired. We need food and weapons.


    Zhao Lan looked at me and said, You are really prepared for a rainy day. I just want to see if you dare to go back ¡­.


    I suppose so, but I don''t know if it''s safe to go back to the market. If it had now become a monster''s lair. Then we''ll never get back.


    I could have left. He still had some food in his bag, a Glimpse of Light in his hand, and a very good sword.


    But for some reason, I thought of my brothers in the army camp. If they were in this situation. There shouldn''t be anyone who would be so heartless as to leave right away.


    These people are just civilians after all, and I feel the need to help them.


    I said to Zhao Lan: Then I''ll go back to take a look in the afternoon. Find me a few spirited guys and bring them back with you to gather more equipment and food.


    Zhao Lan looked at me with her complicated gaze and said, "Okay, I can lend you two."


    I went back to my own seat and sat down, then told Zhang Cheng and Zhang Wei, "I need to go back to the market at five o''clock to get some food and equipment." Can you come with me?


    For these two. I''m grateful to them. Slowly he began to see them as his own people. After all, we went through life and death together.


    Zhang Cheng was a little afraid, but he did not decline. Without food, we would die anyway. I might as well go and get a vote. But just the three of us?


    I''m not sure, I said. He saw that the people there weren''t willing to help.


    At five in the afternoon, I walked in front of Zhao Lan. Zhao Lan didn''t say anything and stood up, telling everyone: "We are short of supplies, no food, and no weapons." If this goes on, we''re going to die. Who was willing to follow Yang Xiao? To the market to bring back ¡ª food and weapons?


    Everyone looked at each other. No one seems to want to go with me. After all, the market is dangerous.


    Seeing that no one was willing to go with me, Zhao Lan told the two big sized men: Ah Shan, Da Hu! You two go!


    The names sounded familiar to me, and I looked back. However, he found out that it was the two people whom Zhao Lan wanted to order at noon today to break the tendons in my hands and feet.


    But if we both go. Who would protect the big miss?


    But Zhao Lan said: I do not need protection. If I tell you to go, you just go with me. All of you will temporarily listen to Yang Xiao''s arrangements. Do what he tells you, and don''t make any trouble for me.


    The two of them did not continue, so they replied, "Yes."


    I looked at Zhao Lan. I didn''t expect her to support me like this. She was quite bold.


    The five of us left the construction site. Carefully. After passing through several streets and alleys, they finally arrived at the market entrance.


    We made it all the way to the market, and in a moment we were in the market. I told Zhang Cheng to stand guard at the door to watch, and the others to start searching for supplies.


    It turns out there''s a lot of good stuff in the market." There was food and weapons. First I packed a large bag of supplies for myself, and then I packed a bag of supplies. He planned to carry a bag back for Zhang Cheng.


    In less than fifteen minutes, everyone had gotten a lot of things. They were basically all food, water, and guns.


    We were just about to speak. Zhang Cheng ran back and said: Two enemies have come, and even captured a girl. Brother Yang, what should we do?


    I said to the others, Let''s hide first.


    The five of us went into a stall selling vegetables. It could be considered a secret in there.


    After a long while. I only saw three figures appear. Two of them were indeed Heaven Realm soldiers. The other one was not a captive girl, but Luo Qi!


    Luo Qi took a stroll around. Ask the soldier: Is that little girl really as good as you say?


    The two Heaven Realm soldiers nodded.


    Luo Qi was once again walking around, scratching her head as if she was thinking about something.


    Finally, we stopped at our booth and muttered, How can the Earth have such a powerful character?


    As he said that, he saw the corpses of the Heaven Realm soldiers and Mega-monster s that Doudou had killed.


    Suddenly he turned his head and stared at us. Who''s there?


    I jumped into the booth, picked up a gun, and shouted, Everyone, move!


    As a result, one by one, the five of us were thrown out of the booth by Luo Qi.


    Luo Qi thought to herself that this girl was really ferocious, and she immediately jumped out from the stall and patted off the dust on her hands.


    Then she fixed her eyes on me and smiled. What a coincidence! It''s you again.


    I pretended to be confused and said, "You got the wrong person." We haven''t seen each other. I don''t know you.


    Although Luo Qi is foolish, she wouldn''t believe such nonsense as I said. She ran over and grabbed my collar. Where''s my Brave troops?


    Of course I''m saying that I don''t know. If I admit that I took it, then I really will be skinned off.


    Luo Qi said impatiently. You told me that the Brave troops was still in the cave, but I didn''t see it. Are you deceiving the gods?


    I shook my head. Someone must have taken it.


    Luo Qi said: Impossible! You and I are the only ones who know where that cave is.


    But as logic spoke to here, it suddenly paused, as if it had thought of something.


    She said suddenly: You mean the man with one arm took my Brave troops?


    I noticed that the girl had fallen for me again, so I said, ''I suppose so.


    Hearing my words, Luo Qi immediately turned around to look for her Brave troops. At this time, two Heaven Realm soldiers walked over and looked at the five of us.


    But Luo Qi said: It''s just five rats. We don''t have much time to worry about them.


    The two Heaven Realm soldiers obediently followed her.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, and Luo Qi let me go one more time. Towards Luo Qi, I have a rather good impression of him.


    I told the other four to put on their backpacks and pack everything. Prepare to evacuate. Zhang Cheng, Ah Shan and the others kept asking me. Who was that beauty just now?


    I suddenly had a bad taste in my mouth as I pretended to be deep in thought. Her name is Luo Qi. Back then, when I was saving the Milky Way. After saving her once, she fell deeply in love with me.


    The four of them were stunned. From what I saw, Zhang Cheng seemed to believe what he just said, while Da Hu who had been silent the entire time said: "Bullsh * t."


    It caused everyone to laugh out loud. At that moment, we noticed a shadow shooting towards us from the horizon.


    I shouted, Get out of the way! As he spoke, he put his hand on the shoulders of the two men on his left and right. He jumped forward with all his might and threw the two of them to the ground.


    I didn''t have time to see who they were. An explosion came from behind him. It made my ears ring.


    The five of us were blown up to seven and eight, and we couldn''t find the north at all.


    At this moment, I saw seven or eight Heaven Realm soldiers flying in the sky and staring at us coldly.

 C45

    When I saw the Heaven Realm soldiers in the sky, I immediately stood up and shouted: Run!


    The other four immediately stood up and ran towards the direction we had come from. When the Heaven Realm Soldiers saw us running, they also caught up.


    I don''t think so. If I lead them to the end of the building, the others will be in trouble.


    Da Hu seemed to have thought the same as me and said: Yang Xiao, we are all equipped with weapons now, do we have to be afraid of being unable to handle the birds above us?


    I was right when I heard him, and I shouted, Pull out your gun and reload, ready for war.


    After everyone had finished preparing their weapons, I led the way into a small alley and circled around it.


    As there were too many small booths and the like in the small alley, it covered up the line of sight of the Heaven Realm soldiers that were looking down from above. On the contrary, the Heaven Realm soldiers couldn''t catch up to us, and could only descend and chase us on foot.


    When I saw the opportunity, I shouted: Beat them up!


    At this time, everyone turned their heads back, raised the guns in their hands and began to shoot at the enemies.


    The three Heaven Realm soldiers who were running in front were killed by our messy guns. But a few Heaven Realm soldiers behind us raised their spears and threw them at us. I shouted, Get out of the way!


    Everyone rushed to the two sides of the corridor. Behind him, there was a deafening rumbling sound as stone chips flew everywhere.


    Zhang Cheng and I rushed into a small inn and I immediately headed up to the second floor. In front of a window on the second floor, we started to fire at the pursuers.


    Seeing me do this, Zhang Cheng also followed me in attacking the pursuers from another window.


    Two more Heaven Realm Soldiers fell to the ground, the remaining four Heaven Realm Soldiers raised their spears and threw them towards us.


    The two of us threw ourselves backward onto the ground, where we had been standing before.


    I shouted, Retreat!


    Zhang Cheng and I rushed to the first floor and came out from the back door of the small hotel. We ran for a few steps and I felt a little breathless.


    Only then did I remember that we were carrying a lot of weapons and food. How could I not be tired?


    It was only at this time that I realized that Zhang Cheng and I were the only ones left, and the other three had already run off to who knows where. We hid behind the hotel.


    After hiding for a while, he realized that the monster wasn''t looking for him and carefully returned to the place he had previously escaped from. After searching for a while, we finally heard Zhang Wei calling us in a low voice.


    We went over and saw that the three of them were hiding in a house. I asked them how the situation was, and Zhang Wei told me that the Heaven Realm soldiers had run off to who knows where.


    We walked carefully out of the alley. Just as I walked out of the alleyway, I saw four Heaven Realm soldiers in the sky. He seemed to have been waiting for us to come out.


    I raised my gun and shouted, F * ck them!


    The other four were nervous to begin with. Upon seeing the enemy, his reaction was even faster. They raised their guns and fired at the sky.


    The Heaven Realm soldiers in the sky didn''t seem to think that we would react so quickly. Two of them were shot down, and it was only then that they thought of a counterattack and threw two more spears at us.


    We quickly dodged and continued to shoot at the Heaven Realm soldiers in the sky. At last they all fell from the sky.


    Four Heaven Realm soldiers laid on the ground. We cheered and were about to leave. One of the Heaven Realm soldiers stood up. He pulled out a tall fescue and pointed it at us. From the looks of it, they wanted to fight us head on.


    Seeing the attitude of the Heaven Realm soldier, Da Hu snorted. He pulled out a machete from his back. He rushed towards the soldier. The Heaven Realm soldier was already severely injured. Da Hu slashed him down to the ground a few times.


    It was dark by the time we got back to the unfinished building.


    When the people in the building saw us bring back bags, they were all very happy. I passed the things over to Zhao Lan. I think she knows better than I do how to distribute the supplies. I was afraid that I would soften my heart and give everything away.


    But Zhao Lan was very generous, and basically split everything equally.


    We spent the night in the unfinished building, and the next morning. I got up early and looked around. He found that everyone was still sleeping soundly. Only Zhao Lan sat in front of a large window and watched the sunrise.


    I walked over to her and asked, What''s your plan after this?


    Zhao Lan turned around and saw me. This time, she didn''t have any expression of disgust, but instead said to me, "I''m bringing everyone out to take revenge for father. In the end, it was just a big joke." Now, his brothers were either dead or wounded. There were only a few people left. I plan to go back to my base to rest up and train more men. If there is a chance, I must shoot down that battleship.


    I followed her gaze and saw the huge warship floating in another direction.


    I then looked at Zhao Lan and realised that she had become a bit more delicate and less arrogant today.


    Zhao Lan looked me in the eye and said, "You should come with me. I want to end this war."


    I looked at Zhao Lan and said, You don''t plan to take revenge on me?


    However, Zhao Lan said: "You didn''t kill my father. At the time, my mind was only clouded by hatred. The fault is not yours.


    I thought about it and said, I wish you could think that way. However, we are alone now. Why not join the army? Gathering the strength of the entire nation gives you a chance to defeat the demons in the sky, doesn''t it?


    Zhao Lan looked at the sky and said: It''s going to change soon.


    Puzzled, I asked Zhao Lan: What do you mean?


    Zhao Lan said: If everyone in the several nations had the same thoughts, why are there only General Han Xifei and Old General Zhao on the battlefield?


    That left me speechless, and I thought for a moment before answering. Other places also needed troops.


    However, Zhao Lan smiled and said: That''s right, all the capital cities all used this excuse to reject sending their troops out. That''s why General Han Xifei and Old General Zhao were still not able to provide any support even today.


    I said in surprise, Is there such a thing?


    Zhao Lan replied. Now these people want to take advantage of this chaos. To conserve strength and to be on the side of the enemy.


    I said firmly, You think too much. I saw people united against the enemy on the battlefield. The unity of the army is beyond your imagination. Furthermore, his lips and teeth are chilled. Could it be that even an ordinary soldier like me can understand this logic? Do all the officials here still not understand this?


    On the other hand, Zhao Lan was far away from them and had yet to participate in the battle. She would only mock at the officers on this side of the battlefield as they retreated step by step. They did not realize how terrifying the enemy they were about to face was.


    Zhao Lan added one last sentence: The sky will change with the fall of the Tiesha River.


    I picked up my bag, picked up my weapon and walked out. Zhao Lan asked me puzzledly: Where are you going?


    I said without looking back, I''m going to the Tiesha River. There are my family on the other side of the river, and they need me to protect them. See you later.

 C46

    I felt that it would be more appropriate for Zhang Cheng Zhang Wei to follow Zhao Lan, so I didn''t wake them up and left.


    I started walking towards the Tiesha River since early morning, and after I left, I had already left for nearly a day.


    As night approached, I finally saw a river that was five or six hundred meters wide in front of me. I was certain that this was Tiesha River.


    I hid carefully in a grove by the river. The ones they were most worried about were still the Heaven Realm scouts, because they were the most terrifying existences at night.


    Seeing such a wide river gave me a headache. My army''s base camp was just across the river. Do I have to swim over? This river is not stagnant water, perhaps it will flush me away.


    I should be standing near the enemy camp. This place should be fraught with dangers everywhere, and definitely not a place to stay for long. But he didn''t dare cross the river so quickly, and he didn''t know where to rest.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, I heard the monsters'' roars and humans'' screams from the riverbank not too far away.


    I immediately ran over and saw that there were two groups of people on the river bank, facing each other. And I know the leaders of both sides.


    On one side was our soldiers, led by the taciturn Wang Xinhua, a member of our class. There were 12 of them, and all of them were still standing on the shallows, with a few people at the back pulling a small boat, obviously just crossed over.


    And on the enemy''s side was Luo Qi. She was bringing four Mega-monster s as she stared at Wang Xinhua with a playful smile.


    I was surprised to meet these two people here, and I was very worried that they were now confronting each other.


    Wang Xinhua''s marksmanship is very good, but facing such a ferocious girl like Luo Qi, the odds are against him. I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for him.


    The two sides looked at each other in silence.


    Luo Qi opened her mouth first and said to Wang Xinhua: "Cool little bro, you''re pretty brave." Look at how frightened your men are.


    Wang Xinhua seemed to have not heard Luo Qi''s words at all, and ordered her men: "Eight people to block the enemy." The other four were preparing to evacuate the boat.


    Hearing that Wang Xinhua wanted to leave, Luo Qi laughed and said: None of you should even think about escaping. She pulled out a dagger and threw it at the boat''s engine.


    Wang Xinhua was extremely skilled. He quickly pulled out a gun from his waist and fired at the dagger flying towards the boat.


    The dagger fell onto the shallows with a clang. Everyone was startled, even Luo Qi was shocked.


    Luo Qi stretched out his right hand and the dagger flew back into her hand. She looked at Wang Xinhua who had an indifferent face, and assumed an offensive stance, and said: "I have you!


    After Luo Qi finished speaking, she quickly made her move. Wang Xinhua did not expect Luo Qi to move so quickly, and jumped in fright as she shot three times consecutively towards Luo Qi. But not a single shot was fired, Luo Qi was already behind him, with one hand holding onto his neck and the other holding onto the dagger as she pressed it against his throat.


    Everyone was shocked, who would have thought that Wang Xinhua would be subdued in less than a second.


    Luo Qi pressed the blade against Wang Xinhua''s chest, and laughed proudly: What''s going on, it''s going to end soon, it''s boring, let me give you another chance.


    With that, he pushed Wang Xinhua forward, causing him to stagger a bit, and immediately stand firm on his feet.


    Wang Xinhua knew how fierce his opponent was, so he didn''t continue to fight. He took out a Smoke Bomb from his waist and threw it onto the ground. Under the smoke, Wang Xinhua shouted: Retreat!


    But Luo Qi raised his hand and the smoke dissipated in an instant. Wang Xinhua was shocked, his reaction was fast, he raised the gun in his hand and shot two shots at Luo Qi.


    Luo Qi raised his blade and waved it twice. Two clanging sounds could be heard. Luo Qi actually blocked the bullet.


    This time, Wang Xinhua was shocked, the rest of the soldiers were even more terrified.


    On the other side, the soldiers had already prepared the boat, and they all headed towards it. However, the four Mega-monster stopped the soldiers, and the two sides immediately began fighting.


    These ten-odd soldiers were considered elites, and they did not suffer any losses when fighting with the four Mega-monster. However, Wang Xinhua and Luo Qi couldn''t beat Luo Qi in a 1v1.


    Luo Qi played with Wang Xinhua like a cat catching a mouse, occasionally releasing one hand to kill one or two soldiers. Wang Xinhua''s expression still didn''t change, but from the fact that he fired more and more frequently, it could be seen that he was starting to get anxious.


    I wanted to use my black gun to ambush Luo Qi, but I didn''t have the heart to shoot Luo Qi. After all, she could kill me many times but let me go, so I aimed the gun at her head and moved it to her shoulder and shot her.


    Bang! The bullet shot towards Luo Qi''s shoulder.


    But Luo Qi seemed to have eyes at the back. She turned around and used her dagger to cut off the bullet. I heard a clang, and Luo Qi turned to look in my direction. I immediately lay down, afraid that she would see me.


    I saw that the bullet had no effect on her. He immediately thought of throwing a grenade. However, I didn''t have any hand grenades on me. I scratched my head in frustration. Why didn''t I bring one or two hand grenades back then?


    Cautiously, I glanced up at the river bank. He realised that Luo Qi was not staring at me anymore, and was once again engaged in battle with Wang Xinhua. This time, Wang Xinhua used a military knife instead. It was obvious that the situation was too chaotic, as he was afraid of harming the others.


    Luo Qi did not attack him, but continued to block his attacks. From time to time, he would kick him. Although Wang Xinhua was continuously knocked down, his expression still did not change.


    At this time, there were only three people on Wang Xinhua''s side. Clearly, if this continued, they would all die.


    Just when I was about to rush down and fight with Luo Qi, I saw from the corner of my eyes that there was a motorcycle not far away from the riverbed.


    I thought I could save a few of them, so I ran over to take a look. The motorcycle actually had a key in it. The heavens are truly on my side.


    I don''t know how to drive a car, but I had learned how to ride a motorbike from the 2 Han people at the east end of the village. I drove the motorbike towards Luo Qi at full speed.


    He stopped right in front of Luo Qi. The back of the car swept toward her. Luo Qi was so shocked that she jumped back and dodged it.


    The car stopped right in front of Wang Xinhua and the other two. Wang Xinhua and the other two looked at me blankly. I think I was pretty cool at the time.


    I shouted to the three of them: Get in the car!


    Just as I finished speaking, Luo Qi dragged me out of the carriage and threw me onto the ground.


    Luo Qi stepped on my back and scolded, "Good boy, you''re quite handsome on stage." You want to ruin my plans again? Let''s see how I deal with you then!


    Luo Qi said as she started to step on me. I screamed in pain.


    Wang Xinhua and the other two were stunned by what they saw. I hugged Luo Qi''s thighs. She shouted towards Wang Xinhua and the other two: "Hurry up and run!" I was waiting for this woman to trample me to death!


    Wang Xinhua had made the most disloyal and correct decision. Retreat!


    The three of them ran back to the boat. Wang Xinhua turned around and glanced at me, then boarded the small boat.

 C47

    Seeing that the small boat that Wang Xinhua and the other two were boat had left the shore, Luo Qi raised the dagger in her hand and was about to throw it out, I crawled up and grabbed her arm.


    But then her arm shook, and the dagger still flew out, but it was missed, and just happened to fly past Wang Xinhua.


    Wang Xinhua turned around to take a look. He turned back to his two comrades and shouted: Hurry up, hurry up!


    Seeing that the three of them were getting further and further away, Luo Qi pushed me away and took out a white pearl from her pocket. This was something that could even smash a Brave troops.


    I immediately rushed forward to hug Luo Qi. I couldn''t care about whether or not any men and women were close to her, I just wanted to hug her with all my might. But she was too strong, no matter how I tried to stop her, her movements were still very smooth.


    Seeing that I was helpless, I didn''t know which part of my brain went wrong and kissed her bright red lips.


    Being kissed like this, Luo Qi was completely dumbfounded, she was completely motionless, and it took him more than ten seconds to react. Screaming, she pushed me away. She then raised the pearl in her hand and threw it towards me.


    I flinched. The bead flew past my hair. He threw himself into the river, splashing seven to eight meters into the air.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, she wanted to run, but how could she outrun her? With that, she pushed Luo Qi down to the ground.


    She slapped the back of my head and cursed, Do you think I''m afraid to kill you? You still dare to ¡­ He still dares to insult the gods! He patted the back of my head.


    I held my head in my hands and said, "You are a gentle, beautiful, and kind-hearted goddess. I won''t dare to do it again!"


    Luo Qi stopped what she was doing. Ye Zichen rolled her eyes, as if it was very enjoyable for him to have something to say.


    But then he said, I''ve got that one-armed Perseus. There was a woman beside him who was also caught by me. The Brave troops was not even on them!


    I am very surprised, this time I have made the two of them, Sister An, suffer miserably.


    I said to Luo Qi: The two of them are honest and kind people, since the Brave troops is not in their hands, you should let them go.


    Luo Qi said: Hmph! Impossible, I have already passed them to Master Captain.


    I immediately asked Luo Qi: Then what does Captain plan to do with them?


    Luo Qi said: "I don''t know either, but we have already found traces of the Brave troops." They were useless.


    Luo Qi grabbed me by the collar and lifted me up. She glared at me unkindly and said: As for you, you saved me once before. But when we were in the market yesterday, I let you go. Today, you have once again angered the gods. So I want to purify you.


    I shouted, You can''t do that! Do you think God''s life is as cheap as a man''s?


    Luo Qi was asked by me. The result was that she was not able to turn around. Her fingers hooked around her lower lip and she said doubtfully, "The life of a human being, of course, cannot be with the life of God." Even ten thousand lives could not compare to the life of a god.


    I said: That''s right. I saved you once. You saved me several times. But you are a god. God''s noodles are so expensive. Are we even?


    Hearing that, Luo Qi was stunned, she thought for a moment and said: Alright, I will let you off this once. However, the next time we meet, I will kill you. She pulled me up and threw me into the river.


    I flew out like a cannonball. I''m sure I flew at least two hundred meters.


    I just happened to hit the boat that Wang Xinhua and the rest were sitting on. I broke the boat and the four of us fell into the water. Fortunately, the dinghy was inflatable. Otherwise, he would definitely fall to my death.


    I choked a few times before I came to the surface. He thought to himself, it''s over. We still have three or four hundred meters left, and the water is so fast. How can I swim past.


    Wang Xinhua and the others were stunned when they saw that it was me. Wang Xinhua said: Swim towards the other side of the river.


    We began to swim to the other side. The three of them swam very well, and I swam quite strenuously. This current is too urgent. At this rate, I really don''t know where I''ll end up.


    The other three people saw that I wasn''t able to swim well, so they mixed with me from time to time. When we arrived at the other side of the river, I lay down on the ground, feeling as if I was about to die.


    And this was Wang Xinhua saying indifferently: Yang Xiao. I''m glad to see you still alive.


    I turned my head to look at Wang Xinhua, I couldn''t see any happy expression on his wooden face, but I knew that he was introverted, had a wooden expression, and wasn''t good at expressing his own emotions.


    I sat up and hugged him, then lay back on the ground.


    Wang Xinhua and I said: How are the others in the class?


    Wang Xinhua maintained his wooden expression and said: "Right now, only Mouse Da Niu and I are left in the class, everyone else is dead."


    My heart was filled with both joy and grief. I was happy that the few people with the best relationship with me were still alive, while the sad ones were that we were the only ones left in the class.


    Then one of the soldiers next to him said, So you all know each other? No wonder each one was more amazing than the last.


    I looked at your soldier and suddenly didn''t recognize him. It was only after looking for a long time that he remembered. Wasn''t this the mustache man who went to the Lin Family to investigate with my three-man team?


    He had an impression of Han Xifei''s face that was beaten into the shape of a pig''s head, but the wound on her face was no longer there. If it weren''t for his signature mustache. I really didn''t recognize him.


    I stared at the other soldier and saw that he was a little scared. I''m sure. He really didn''t know the other soldier model.


    I turned my head and said to the man with the mustache, It''s you. I can''t even recognize you when your face''s healed.


    The man with the mustache heard this and said: You remember how I was beaten.


    The man with the moustache said, Let''s not talk about me. What is your relationship with that woman just now? I saw you kiss.


    I slapped him on the back of the head. If I hadn''t wanted to buy you time, would I have sacrificed my looks?


    The man with the mustache laughed and said, You got a bargain and you still act like a good boy. That woman is pretty. An alien. If it were me, I could brag for a year.


    All of us laughed at his words.


    Wang Xinhua said: "I''ve always heard rumors about them." Some of the monsters looked exactly like humans. This is the first time I''ve met her today. However, he didn''t expect it to be so fierce.


    The bearded man patted him on the shoulder and said, Captain, you must have seen a lot of things this time. This is the second time I''ve seen you, old brother. Each of these monsters was longer than the other, yet their attacks were fiercer than the last.

 C48

    After resting for a while, Wang Xinhua stood up and said: It''s time to return to the camp to report.


    As I walked, I asked Wang Xinhua how he was doing. It was only then that I realized how heroic he had been in the battles after I left. He was chosen by Old General Zhao to be his own bodyguard.


    The scouts who had been sent out to scout the enemy had not made it back alive. Old General Zhao felt that the enemy had made a big move, so he wanted to find a few capable men to scout.


    However, General Zhao did not feel that it was appropriate to search around. Seeing that General Zhao was troubled, Wang Xinhua recommended him to go over.


    With regards to Wang Xinhua''s excellence, Old General Zhao had always regarded it as a slim chance of survival to investigate. Naturally, he did not wish for Wang Xinhua to go. But Wang Xinhua actually said it in a rather heroic manner: A real man should return it with a horse skin wrapped around his body, how could he be afraid of death?


    Seeing that Wang Xinhua had made up his mind, the Old General Zhao no longer obstructed him and agreed to let him investigate.


    But Wang Xinhua never thought that he would encounter an enemy ambush upon landing on the shore. Fortunately, I appeared in time, or else it would have been a total wipeout.


    Wang Xinhua was still a little depressed when he said this. The mission had failed. When he went back, there were only twelve people left, and when he returned, there were only three people left.


    Seeing Wang Xinhua''s depression. I tried to comfort him, but he waved me off and said, You don''t have to comfort me. It''s just that I don''t know how to explain it to Old General Zhao.


    We continued along the riverbank. The man with the mustache said that they would reach the camp if they went a little farther upstream.


    At this moment, the sound of gunfire could be heard coming from the upper reaches of the river. It even ignited a fire that soared to the sky.


    The man with the mustache cursed: F * ck me! There was an enemy ambush at the camp!


    The four of us began to hurry to the camp, and it was only when we were about to cross a small slope that I saw the camp.


    The camp stood at the end of a bridge. The bridge was broken in the middle. The large camp continued for a few kilometers.


    The enemy had already started a war with the main camp, and the two groups of men and horses had begun their battle. The sky was as bright as day.


    The four of us ran down the hill, past a grove of trees.


    Suddenly, from the corner of my eye, I saw a cold little moustache shoot towards us. I pushed it away and an arrow flew past us. It was nailed to a tree behind us. Then it made a loud noise. The tree was blown up in the middle.


    I shouted, Enemy attack!


    The few of us hurriedly hid behind a tree. I looked in the direction where the arrow came from for a long time before I realized that the person who had shot the arrow was nowhere to be found.


    She was directly in front of us, a woman with a bow and arrow. She was wearing a black tank top and a short black leather skirt. She was wearing a pair of black high-heeled shoes. "In her hand was a longbow and a pair of black wings.


    Beside her stood a big man, more than two meters tall. He held a giant axe in his hand, while his muscles exploded. It made him look very tall and sturdy. If it weren''t for the red light shining from their eyes, I would have thought that they were humans.


    Wang Xinhua did not hold back, he raised his gun and shot towards them. As soon as we saw him shoot, we all took up our guns and began to fire as well.


    However, the two men were extremely agile. They avoided the bullets and hid behind a tree.


    The man suddenly pulled up a tree and threw it in our direction. From time to time the woman would make room and shoot an arrow at us.


    Every arrow of a woman has a blasting effect, and every arrow can break a tree, so we constantly change obstacles. There were fewer and fewer obstacles around us.


    They shot our side off with the bow, and the other side with the big guy. Both sides kept retreating and finding obstacles to block.


    We were getting farther and farther away. In the end, the two sides stopped attacking. After all, if the distance between them was too great, the attack accuracy would decrease.


    Then he heard the woman''s voice saying, Who are you across from me? I won''t kill a nobody.


    Big Beard shouted, Your grandpa, I am...


    Before he could finish his words, Wang Xinhua had knocked him down to the ground and an arrow had brushed past both of them.


    Wang Xinhua covered the mustache man''s mouth and said softly: Don''t talk to him and reveal your position.


    I thought to myself, this woman is very sinister. I hid behind a boulder and shouted, Stop hitting that big guy over there, I''m your grandpa!


    With a whoosh, an arrow struck the stone in front of me. With an explosive sound, a crack appeared in the rock.


    I cursed again, That big guy over there, you coward. If you have the ability, don''t stand behind a woman, come out and challenge me!


    I felt there was no response, so I just kept cursing, whatever it was that sounded bad, whatever it was. It was some time before he heard the woman shout, "No!"


    But it was already too late. The big guy had already angrily rushed out while shouting, "Which grandson is cursing? I''m coming out!"


    We saw the opportunity. Four guns were pointed at the big man, but he was wearing an unusually tough armor. When the bullet hit him, it only made a clanging sound, but it injured him.


    Seeing that, Wang Xinhua shot a shot at the foot that was not covered by the armor. However, the big bloke only staggered a step, but rushed over without losing any strength.


    Wang Xinhua said softly, The ceasefire is hidden.


    We stopped shooting. The big man came up to us and we waited for the best time to strike.


    I don''t know why, but it was night and the big guy saw me. It rushed at me, and I dodged it. When he hit the rock, he created a crater.


    I was so frightened that I fell back, but I accidentally stepped on a branch and fell to the ground. The big guy came over and picked me up and threw me out.


    I fell seven or eight meters, and the pain brought tears to my eyes. I tried to get up, but my chest was stepped on by a small foot, and an arrow was pointed at my head.


    Then I saw that it was the girl with the bow. She kept her foot on my chest, her hands full of the bow pointed at my head, and then she shouted into the forest, Get the rest of you out of here, or I''ll shoot an arrow through her throat.


    And then the big guy said, You''re not allowed to kill him. I want to kill him with my own hands. He even said that he would fight me one on one. I''ll give him a chance to let go of this kid. Let me play this kid to death.


    The woman said, You fool, don''t fall into their trap again. As soon as I let go of her. His companions will shoot us right away. Their weapons are too powerful.


    But the big guy said unhappily: What''s so good about it? Wasn''t my charge just now just a bit of a mess?


    The woman said: Look at your thigh. If it wasn''t for your armor, you would have died long ago!


    The big guy wasn''t particularly stubborn. He said, Okay, okay, stop talking, I''ll break his leg first, okay?


    The woman did not object as they continued chatting. Completely ignoring me, I suddenly attacked and knocked the woman''s bow away. He quickly drew his sword from his waist and stabbed at the woman. The big guy also reacted quickly. He blocked my sword with his axe.


    His strength was so great that I jumped away, and it was only then that I could see them clearly.


    The woman was wearing very few clothes and had a voluptuous figure. It had a pair of black wings on its back and a small tail. There was still a little bit of tiger fang in his mouth.


    The man had no wings, but had rather long canine teeth in his mouth and well-developed muscles.


    Seeing you, I suddenly remembered who they were. Then he said to them: You must be Devil Clan right?


    They started, then stared at me. Suddenly, their eyes focused, and they said to me in unison: It''s you!

 C49

    They didn''t give me a chance to speak again. He acted immediately.


    The big man swung his axe at me, and I jumped away. The woman pulled her bow full and shot an arrow at me, and I dodged to one side.


    Just as I steadied myself, the big man''s axe was already right in front of me. I used my sword to block once, but was still knocked back a few steps before I was able to regain my balance. When Wang Xinhua saw that we were not talking, he started to fight again.


    They also began shooting at each other. But when the woman saw that a bullet had been fired, she began to run back and down into the bushes.


    Big Al and I engaged in a close combat with Wang Xinhua and the rest of us didn''t dare to shoot recklessly either, afraid that we would accidentally hurt one of our own.


    That big guy''s entire body was filled with brute force, which made me a little embarrassed. I had to dodge and evade his attacks, occasionally hitting him back. However, the big axe in his hand seemed to blow up and he didn''t look tired at all.


    And at this time, I thought about calling Doudou for help. But this only reminded me that Doudou was no longer by my side. As I hit, I was worried that the woman would make me throw a dart.


    When I saw that I was going to be at a disadvantage if I continued to fight with that big guy, I chopped at him with all my strength. I withdrew my attack.


    The big guy saw that I was about to leave, he immediately shouted and chased after me. I turned my head and swung my sword, the big guy jumped and dodged me. I immediately ran forward and pulled a distance of 7 or 8 meters away from the big guy.


    Wang Xinhua and the others saw that they had the chance, and immediately shot at the big sized man, the big sized man''s arms and legs were shot yet again, the other bullets were all blocked by his armor, causing him to hide behind a rock in pain.


    I was worried that the woman would shoot cold arrows at me, so I hid behind a tree. I said to the two Devil Clan s: Who exactly are you two? Why did he have to keep fighting like this?


    Big Al shouted back, Heh heh, you son of a bitch, you killed my sister. Why did you ask us to fight!? Just wait for death!


    Puzzled, I asked Big Al, Who''s your sister?


    The big man shouted, Back on God''s ship. My sister brought four other people with her to fight you guys at Arena. I watched my sister being killed by your woman, and you were part of it.


    I said in my heart that he wouldn''t be talking about the five Devil Clan that we killed back then, right? Then his sister should be that loli with the huge axe from before.


    I told the big guy, Back then, we were both forced to fight on Arena. Life and death are all up to fate. If he wanted to be vicious, he had to kill the Empyrean Gods on the warship.


    God damn it, the big man said fiercely. If it hadn''t been for God, letting my sister go on stage, it would have been me. The one who died was definitely you guys. Of course, you guys don''t deserve to die for anything good. The gods are the masterminds, and you are the murderers!


    I finally understand, this big guy should also be a warrior of Arena. However, he was not chosen for that battle. Her sister and four others were on the battlefield. As a result, he died in the hands of Yang Sisi and I.


    It seems that we must become enemies as well.


    Only I don''t understand one thing. Why are you here? You should be locked in the Arena.


    Big guy, he sneered and said, "God has eyes, he let us escape, I didn''t expect to come here, it''s all you disgusting humans, I just saw you four, I wanted to kill you to vent my anger, I didn''t expect to meet you, God really helped me."


    He paused and then said, I''m not talking to you either. If you''re a man, then come out and fight me. No one else should interfere. If I die, I definitely won''t let my wife touch a single hair on your head. If I kill you. I will no longer make things difficult for you humans. I just need to kill that damned Yang Sisi. After all, she is the one who killed my sister.


    Hearing what the big guy said, I thought for a moment and said, Okay, let''s fight one-on-one. Such as regardless of life or death. We will write off all the grudges from before. You don''t hurt anymore, you''re tired. I won''t provoke you guys anymore, but since Yang Sisi has already died, you should just blame it all on me.


    The big guy was surprised. Which bitch died? How did he die?


    I stood up and said, "You died for me, so if you want to take revenge, then put all your hatred on me. Today, we will settle this matter and give you an explanation."


    Big Al stood up from behind the rock. The two of us walked slowly to the middle. Wang Xinhua and the woman did not have any intention to attack him.


    I shouted over to Wang Jinhua, "Brothers, today, I also consider his personal grudge to be personal." Regardless of life or death. None of you are to interfere. If I lose. Then don''t take revenge for me. The grudge between him and me will be written off from now on.


    Chuan also shouted in the direction of the woman, "Stupid bitch!" This kid and I will fight to the death. This is between me and him. If I die, don''t make things difficult for this kid. From now on, everyone will go their separate ways.


    Then the woman ran out and said, No, it''s not fair. You are already injured, you might lose if you fight him again. You saw it just now. He was not weak.


    Big Chunky leaned toward the woman and shouted, "Are you stronger than me?"


    The man with the mustache came out and whispered in my ear, This big guy is not human. Even though he was injured, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, so we shouldn''t fight with him anymore. Now that Wang Xinhua is pointing his gun at him, as long as you give the order, we can kill these two dog boys.


    At this time, I said loudly: Wang Xinhua, I will settle my personal grudge now. The three of you should hurry to support the base camp, I''ll catch up shortly.


    Wang Xinhua and the other soldier also walked over. Wang Xinhua said: You''re being impulsive.


    I said, I did have a hand in killing his sister.


    Seeing that I was so determined, Wang Xinhua said: Then be careful. We have to go back to base camp.


    I nodded, and Wang Xinhua and the other two headed towards their base camp. The mustache patted my shoulder three times. You told me to be careful.


    Big guy. It also seemed to have convinced the woman. He walked over to me with the axe in his hand, and the woman behind him looked at him with concern.


    I took two steps forward and we stopped. The big guy said, You look like a man. However, he had no choice but to take revenge for killing his sister. Let''s get this over with today.


    I nodded. As you wish. And with that, I pulled out my sword


    The big guy raised his axe and got into a fighting stance. I didn''t hold back and took the initiative to slash a blow right at his neck.

 C50

    I swung my sword at the big man, who easily parried my sword with his axe. Then he swung his axe at me.


    I jumped back, dodging his ax. Then, a sword pierced towards his chest. He sidestepped my sword and kicked me in the chest. I bounced two or three meters off the ground.


    I rolled to my knees and raised my sword at him. And this time he attacked me.


    He roared and rushed at me. I quickly stood up to fight. His axe was coming at my neck. I leaned back. His axe grazed the tip of my nose.


    Dodging his attack, I thrust my sword straight at his chest. He pulled out a hand and grabbed my sword, but instead of bleeding from his hand, he kicked at me again.


    I drew my sword and jumped back, dodging his attack. I pulled a deep gash in his hand.


    I drew my sword and slashed at him. He took a big step forward and slammed into me. I took a few steps back, and he saw my flaw. His ax whistled over my head.


    I raised my sword to block. With a clank, I caught the sword, but I felt my hands go numb. He continued to exert his strength, forcing me to kneel on the ground.


    The axe in his hand kept increasing, and his strength was astonishing.


    Seeing that I couldn''t hold on any longer, the big man proudly said: "Humph!" It looks like you won''t be able to hold out for more than a few rounds.


    Feeling a little uncomfortable, I managed a smile and retorted, It''s not certain who will win.


    I rolled to the side. His axe was embedded in the ground, and I took the opportunity to stab him in the thigh.


    The blow landed solidly in his thigh. It hurt, and an axe cut across my head. I rolled backward, dodging his ax. It also increased the distance between them.


    We stared at each other, my breathing ragged. Fighting with him for a while. I''ve used up a lot of energy. He was also slightly out of breath. That was clearly better than me.


    However, after he received my blow, I still taunted him, "It seems that you are no more than that."


    The big man flew into a rage at my words. He was about to pounce on me.


    Just as we were about to fight again, a cold arrow flew towards me. I instinctively used my sword to block. But the arrow exploded.


    My two hands became numb from the shock and blood started to appear on my arms. I was immediately unable to hold on to my swords properly. My swords fell to the ground with a clang.


    Who else could it be but the woman who shot the arrow! I hastily hid behind a tree. My heart said that I was done for. These two fellows didn''t follow the rules.


    Then he heard the big one say, What are you doing, woman?


    The woman said, Your injury is already very serious.


    What a waste of words! Am I going to lose to that kid? the big man shouted.


    The woman started crying and squatted on the ground while covering her face.


    At this time, the big guy''s heart softened as well. However, his mouth didn''t soften. Still grumble: why are you crying, I just say a few words to you.


    The woman looked up, tears streaming down her face, and said, It''s just the two of us now. If even you are dead, what am I going to do in a place like this by myself?


    The woman''s words weren''t wrong. Everyone else should be dead, and only the two of them were left. Moreover, they were still in a foreign land. Perhaps they were on another planet. Right now, they had no one to rely on. They could only rely on each other to survive. If even the big man was dead. That woman was truly lonely.


    The big man was speechless. The woman lowered her head again and began to cry. I want to go home.


    The big man shifted his gaze to my side. I was looking out at them. You''re lucky today, the big man said. Your hands are injured now, and I won''t win even if I win against you.


    After the big guy said this, he picked up the woman who was still crying on the ground. The woman struggled to her feet and shouted, What are you doing, big man? Let me go!


    Looking at their backs which were getting further and further away. I looked at my hands again. He cursed in his heart. What the heck was this dog-couple doing!?


    I went over and picked up the sword. He felt a sharp pain at his hand. But it was still tolerable. He sheathed his sword back into its scabbard. Then I put it back on my belt and ran back to the camp with the gun in my hand.


    He looked at the wound on his hand. Only now did I remember that she had previously promised me that she would teach me healing techniques. But now that the Brave troops has been eaten by the bean, can she still teach me?


    Right now, Luo Qi should be leading people to attack our camp. I still thought that she could help me, so I thought my thoughts were really funny.


    I hurried to the camp, and the sounds of gunfire were getting closer and closer. I should be at the camp by the time I made it out of the woods.


    Aside from the sounds of gunfire in front of us, I felt that the surroundings were very quiet. I immediately smelled danger. He quickly raised his gun and looked around.


    However, I didn''t see any human figures, so I didn''t dare to ignore this feeling of danger because I had already thought of the Heaven Realm scouts who could hide their own figures in the darkness.


    I ran behind a tree and took a flashlight from my backpack. Looking around, I realized that there were over ten Heaven Realm scouts walking slowly towards me, obviously intending to ambush me.


    I put the little flashlight in my mouth and fired at them, and before they could react they fell to the ground with the sound of gunfire. I finished a clip of the bullets and three monsters escaped.


    Biting into my flashlight, gun in hand, I reached into my bag for the bullets. At this moment, a strong gust of wind came by and I jumped to the side. He then used the flashlight to travel to the same place. It was only then that I saw a Heaven Realm Scout standing at the spot I was previously at.


    I quickly raised my gun to fire at it. Only then did he realize that the submachine gun no longer had any bullets.


    I took another photo. Seeing that the other two were coming towards me, they surrounded me from three sides. I stepped back and leaned against a tree.


    It was too late to change the magazine, so I quickly drew my sword. Prepare to fight them.


    Since they were invisible when they left, they came from Three Bread, so I could only light up one Heaven Realm scout at a time. To prevent them from launching a sneak attack.


    But it took me a moment to remember. They''ll put out the lights. I was going to strike first. The one on the far left.


    Just then, a flare exploded in front of me. I saw it light up like day around me. Three Heaven Realm scouts appeared in front of me at the same time. Then, he heard the sound of gunfire from afar. Three Heaven Realm Scout soldiers had been killed in an instant.


    I looked in the direction of the gunshot and was overjoyed. It''s three soldiers from the army, I even recognize the one at the front, medical soldier Wang Yan.

 C51

    Seeing that it was me, Zhang Yan was extremely excited. He ran over and gave me a hug before saying: Yang Xiao, I knew that you weren''t dead. It''s really nice to see you again.


    The corners of his eyes were a little red. He looked like he was about to cry, so he quickly said, "What are you crying for?" It had been a long time since they had seen each other. He should be happy.


    Zhang Yan nodded her head before wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes. I asked, How did you get here?


    Zhang Yan then said, "I just went to treat a scout who fell his leg." But the base was attacked, and we were on our way back to reinforce it.


    As soon as she mentioned it, I remembered I had to go to Base Camp, so I said, Let''s get to Base Camp!


    Zhang Yan suddenly stopped me and asked, What happened to your hand?


    I said, ''This is what you do with a couple of freaks. Let''s not worry about that for now. We still need to go to base camp.


    I was just about to move on. Zhang Yan grabbed the hem of my shirt and said, "Don''t worry. Who bandaged your wounds?" There''s no point in wrapping it up like this. I''ll help you repackage it first.


    Seeing how determined she was, she took the bandage off my hand and applied it again with a fresh one. After doing all this, she told me she was ready to leave.


    We began to move in the direction of the camp. After walking for about ten minutes. Finally, they reached the small forest near the trench in the eastern part of the camp.


    We hid behind the trees and looked into the trenches. There weren''t many soldiers left in the trenches, just a hundred or so. Fifty or sixty other monsters were attacking the trench, but the situation was already one-sided. The soldiers were fleeing in all directions. The monsters were chasing after these soldiers.


    Without the corresponding reinforcements, these soldiers would have definitely died. As for us, we only have four people, so it would be impossible for us to provide any reinforcements.


    We don''t know if we should rush up, because if we do, we''re just going to die. The soldiers in the trenches had lost their will to fight, and the four of us were like a drop in the bucket.


    Just when we didn''t know what to do. A group of people walked over from the side of the forest. I saw that the leader was Wang Xinhua.


    Wang Xinhua immediately asked what was going on, and Wang Xinhua told me that he, Little Beard and the other two had come over together. On the way, they would encounter a three-man team of scouts. They came together to provide support.


    But there were only six of them, and the soldiers in this trench had lost all will to fight. It was just that they were running for their lives, the outcome of their defeat was already decided. What they lacked was not numbers, but morale.


    There was no point in charging all six of them at once.


    Therefore, Wang Xinhua decided to let the little moustached man and himself to snipe the enemies here. The others went to the crossroads to find reinforcements and regroup. There were enough people to rush out together.


    After Wang Xinhua finished speaking, I felt that he had a lot of brains and could very well maintain his composure.


    There are already fourteen of us now, so including the four of us, we have a total of eighteen people. Eighteen people charging together would be enough to boost the morale of the other soldiers.


    It was clear that Wang Xinhua thought the same. In a short while, eighteen people had gathered. Everyone obeyed Wang Xinhua''s command. After all, he was Old General Zhao Jiang''s guard. The others were all ordinary soldiers. Only two of them were squad leaders.


    All of them lined up in neat rows. Waiting for Wang Xinhua to say something to boost their morale, Wang Xinhua shouted coldly: Kill! He was the first to rush into the trench.


    Seeing Wang Xinhua rushing out, everyone followed the golden Hua Chong and shouted.


    As for us, we used all our firepower to break out of the encirclement of monsters.


    The soldiers in the trench saw that there was a way out. Then they all moved closer to us. Soon, many of the soldiers had rebuilt themselves into a new force. Wang Xinhua then shouted out: Kill the enemy, take back the trench!


    Everyone followed his shout. Although there were only a hundred or so people, they still created quite a bit of momentum, and more people began to counterattack.


    However, two soldiers were still running outside. They saw the situation. A few of the soldiers stirred. Wang Xinhua turned around and shot two soldiers who had already escaped two hundred meters away. The two soldiers died with their heads blown off.


    Wang Xinhua then said: Escape before the battle, kill without mercy!


    Even I was taken aback by this. He never thought that Wang Xinhua would be so fierce. When the soldiers that wanted to escape saw him like this, they would wait for him to return and fight. They did not dare to have any thoughts of escaping.


    We didn''t have to call for long. Everyone was surrounded by the fifty monsters. They were all Mega-monster creatures. There were no Heaven Realm soldiers enough to make us sigh in relief.


    I looked at Wang Xing Hua and couldn''t help but to find it funny. This fellow can even speak coldly, but looking at his appearance, I realized that he seems to be serious.


    I had no choice but to shout: Brothers, use guns in the front row to block, grenades in the back row!


    After shouting, I realized that Wang Xinhua''s throat was hurting. It really was pain, on the battlefield. The sound of gunfire reverberated throughout the sky, as if they wanted to shout out something that could be heard by everyone. It really might hurt! Especially for someone like Wang Xinhua, who spoke very little normally. A person who spoke very quietly.


    After that, all the orders were given by Wang Xinhua, and I will follow him by shouting. Everyone thought that Wang Xinhua was some kind of leader and followed his orders.


    The number of monsters that were bombarded by hand grenades was rapidly decreasing. There were more than fifty Mega-monster left, but there were only around thirty of them. After the monsters charged up, Wang Xinhua then ordered the soldiers to fight with the blades.


    Although we slowly walked towards victory, the ferocity of the monsters still caused us to suffer heavy losses. After killing the last monster, we were left with only 69 people.


    began to reorganize his troops again as he planned to cross the trench. When he went to support the base, the monster had already taken over the trench. Only fifty monsters were left to slaughter the remaining soldiers. The main force had already left to attack our base camp.


    We''ve only been gone a short while. In front of us stood a man and two Heaven Realm soldiers.


    The man said to the two Heaven Realm Soldiers: I actually bumped into a few random fishes here. Soldiers, kill them all.


    I noticed that the man''s eyes were red. It was actually a humanoid monster. I''ve never seen this man before, but he doesn''t look very easy to mess with.


    However, Wang Xinhua immediately gave the order: Shoot.


    Everyone was shocked by the sound of the gunshots fired by the three men. Two Heaven Realm soldiers instantly died. The man jumped to the side, dodging all the bullets. He frowned and said, "Looks like human weapons aren''t as bad as the legends say."


    Wang Xinhua took a step forward and said to the man: Disarm and don''t kill.


    The man laughed heartily at that. Then, with a sudden coldness on his face, he said, Boy, do you know you''re talking to a god?

 C52

    CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN Powerful Men


    I took a closer look at the man in front of me. He was wearing a white casual suit and had combed his hair. His facial features were very beautiful. Even if some beauties were standing next to him, they wouldn''t flinch.


    Seeing this man call himself the God of Heaven. Some of the soldiers started to feel fear, but Wang Xinhua ignored him and continued to command the soldiers.


    When the man saw that he had been ignored, he became somewhat angry and immediately rushed forward. Wang Xinhua immediately ordered the soldiers to shoot.


    The man was pushed back by the bullets and gnashed his teeth in anger. However, he couldn''t do anything for a moment.


    I stood by Wang Xinhua''s side and did not move, I only listened to Wang Xinhua''s next order, but repeated his order loudly, so that the other soldiers could hear clearly.


    I slung my gun behind my back and drew my sword, just in case the man actually charged.


    The man charged again, but was still forced back by the soldiers'' bullets.


    This situation repeated itself three times. He still can''t get to us, and we can''t hit him with the bullets on our side.


    One of the most dangerous times was when he had already reached the soldiers in the front row, only to be pushed back by us.


    We didn''t dare to keep firing at him. After all, we would need to take turns changing the magazine, and in a short period of time, he would be able to dodge our attacks. If we randomly hit him again, then the bullets wouldn''t be dense enough, he would probably be able to attack us.


    And now, he seemed to be greatly angered. Maybe he looked down on humans too much, but he didn''t expect that he couldn''t hurt us. It was clear that his pride was hurt.


    And then, seeing how angry he was, the man with the mustache shouted at him: Hey, that sissy over there! Aren''t you awesome? Then hit me, your grandpa!


    When the other soldiers heard this, they all started laughing out loud. The man in front of them was thoroughly infuriated. Suddenly, with a wave of a hand, a blue light flew towards us, and I shouted, Get out of the way.


    The blue light shot towards the crowd. The crowd quickly moved out of the way and a loud explosion could be heard from the crowd. We were all stunned.


    A few soldiers who could not dodge in time were immediately blown to pieces by the blue light.


    I looked up and saw that the man was coming in our direction. A few of the quick-witted soldiers were already shooting at him. But he avoided it effortlessly.


    He was getting closer and closer to us. I could tell that his target was Wang Xinhua, it seems that he understood the principle of capturing the thief and capturing the king first, but he wasn''t humiliated by the mustache man. He first attacked the small mustached man.


    Wang Xinhua reacted quickly. He stood up and started shooting at the man. But the man flashed by. In a moment, he was already in front of Wang Xinhua, and used his palm to strike at''s chest.


    I swung my sword at the man''s chest. The man had no idea that there was someone else waiting for him. He dodged in a panic, but he still managed to avoid my attack. I still managed to cut him down with a small brocade sack hanging around his waist, but it didn''t hurt him in the slightest.


    Right at that moment, the remaining half of the brocade sack hanging from his waist suddenly burst out in a burst of red light. The man jumped out of the red light. As for the red light, it slowly took the shape of a human, eventually turning into a little girl.


    I could tell at a glance that it was Doudou. There was still a red light emitting from Doudou''s body, which looked extremely violent.


    Everyone who saw her felt fear. When Wang Xinhua saw this, he also frowned. Only when he saw her did he feel more at ease.


    The man looked at Doudou in shock and said: This is bad. It took a lot of effort to catch her and she ran out again.


    Doudou did not say anything. She attacked that man from seven to eight meters away. A red light flashed. The man used both hands to block it, but his entire body was still in tatters from head to toe. He could no longer be handsome.


    The man bellowed and struck towards Doudou as well. Doudou was clever and avoided the attack. Very quickly, he and Doudou became two people fighting each other. The rest of us watched as the deities fought and did not even dare to interfere.


    The two of them fought intensely, flying up into the air at once, each attack exploding like a bomb. The ground was blasted into smithereens, and the scene was appalling to behold. Our group had to hide. To prevent them from accidentally injuring him.


    Doudou was not as good as that man. She flew into the sky and headed west. The man caught up with us, and the two of them moved away from us until they were out of sight.


    Seeing that they had walked far away, Wang Xinhua stood up and started arranging the troops. Just as they were about to move on, the scouts who had been left behind came running over and said, There''s an enemy force coming up from behind us. There were about eight thousand of them.


    Everyone turned pale with fright when they heard this. Eight thousand monsters. That''s not an ordinary level of terror. They could have already defeated thirty thousand soldiers. Why are they chasing after us?


    Wang Xinhua saw that everyone was panicking. He then said, "It is impossible for a thousand monsters to fight against fifty to sixty of our veterans." The eastern trenches had fallen. They must have come from the eastern trenches, by the river. The enemy should have sent reinforcements to the side door of the attack camp.


    Wang Xinhua seemed to understand something, he nodded his head and continued to ask the soldier: "The leader should be a woman, right?


    The soldier answered yes. I suddenly understood. It turned out that Wang Xinhua was ambushed while crossing the river, and the ones attacking them were not some enemy patrols. Instead, it was Luo Qi''s army that was on standby.


    It was just that she didn''t know where to hide the troops at the time. We did not discover it, but thinking about it, it is true that this is Luo Qi''s identity. How could they possibly bring soldiers with them to patrol the surroundings of the river?


    I asked Wang Xinhua what to do, but Wang Xinhua was also very calm, and said: We will ambush the enemy, buy some time, the enemy is in a hurry to support us. The enemy at the camp''s side door might not be able to hold on any longer. So all we have to do is stop the enemy here. Give the camp some time, and the more heavy the losses, the less useful the reinforcements will be.


    I looked at the camp ahead. The sounds of gunfire over there were still very concentrated. Flashes of fire could also be seen. But he could not tell whether the enemy had attacked the side door or not.


    I feel like Wang Xinhua is betting his life on this. If the enemies at the side door of the camp don''t attack, and instead attack the side door when Luo Qi comes to support us, it will be a waste of time for us to stop him. We can only let the enemies attack the side door later.


    But if the enemy was really as Wang Xinhua had said. There was already a battle going on with the camp. Then delay for time. Naturally, it would be of absolute benefit to the camp.


    But whether he did or not. As long as we can stop the enemy here, then tens of us will definitely die here.

 C53

    Everyone was afraid when they heard Wang Xinhua''s plan. Seeing that, Wang Xinhua said to the rest: You are all soldiers.


    When these words came out, quite a few people began to feel ashamed. Obviously, these few simple words had a very good effect.


    The man with the mustache was the first to speak. Thousands of monsters! It''s not like I''ve never fought before, I''m done!


    I also asked Wang Xinhua directly: Please give me your instructions. How should we fight?


    After that, everyone started to nod their heads in agreement, and Wang Xinhua began his plan. His plan was relatively simple, to directly hide into a small forest and attack his enemies.


    The enemy had no idea what was going on in the woods. They would not dare to venture forward. They would send people into the forest and clean it up. Only then would they continue forward. This way, he would be able to stall for time.


    When everyone heard Wang Xinhua''s plan, they were still afraid. Wang Xing Hua let out a sigh and said: "We''ll stay here until six in the afternoon, we''ll retreat."


    At this point, everyone''s interest was piqued. Having even the slightest chance of survival was still better than staying alive until the moment they died.


    But I look up at the sky. It was around six in the morning. That was twelve hours. In fact, this is unlikely to happen, so I was thinking of a plan to delay the enemy a bit more.


    Right at this moment, the small mustache man said: Yang Xiao, the one who''s leading the troops should be your lover. How about you go and advise him? Maybe she and your bedside fight at the end of the bed, that''s all. So she withdrew.


    It was obviously a joke, but Wang Xing Hua believed it to be true, so he asked me: Yang Xiao, is it true? This brat''s intelligence was obviously beyond ordinary, and he looked pitifully heartbroken.


    I shook my head. This could even be considered a lover.


    But think about it. With Luo Qi''s silly personality, she might really be able to trick her for a while. I added: But it would be nice to delay her for a while.


    Wang Xinhua looked at me suspiciously and asked: How long can you delay them for?


    I said to them easily, If it''s short, she''ll kill me. If it was long, it could last for three hours. Of course, the former was more likely.


    It was the man with the mustache who said: Blow on it! I already kissed you, but this girl can still wipe her mouth clean and just snap you?


    This sentence made everyone burst out in laughter. Everyone relaxed a little.


    Zhang Yan said: It''s too dangerous to let Yang Xiao go alone, and it''s unfair to him.


    I knew that Zhang Yan was concerned about me, so I told her, Don''t worry. I have a plan. I''ll try to live.


    In fact, I thought of a way to delay it. But there was no way out.


    Only then did I ask Wang Xinhua to put his ear close to my face. I told him about my plan, and he nodded to remember.


    Once everything was settled, Wang Xinhua brought everyone to hide in the forest.


    As for me, I was heading towards the enemy''s army. After walking for a while, they finally saw the enemy army, and the one leading them was Luo Qi.


    This time, Luo Qi rode on a white horse. That horse was different from other horses, except that it had a twenty to thirty meter long horn on its head. This made me think that the legendary Unicorn did not have wings.


    Behind Luo Qi was a huge army of monsters. The sky was also filled with Heaven Realm soldiers. It seemed to be quite powerful.


    Luo Qi can see me from far away, she ordered the troops behind her to stop. Her white horse suddenly spread its white wings and came flying towards me. I am now certain that this is the legendary Unicorn.


    Luo Qi rode on her Unicorn and landed in front of me. Then she said to me, "What are you trying to do, boy? Are you here to die?"


    I have some information for you, I said.


    Luo Qi waited for me to finish, and after a while, seeing that I still had not spoken, she impatiently asked: What kind of intelligence report?


    I then replied, Two human armies are coming your way. They are coming to surround you and defeat you.


    When Luo Qi heard this, she doubted in her heart: Why should I believe you? You are a human, will you help me?


    I started to tease her and I said, ''It''s just that I think you... About that... "That''s it!"


    Luo Qi sat on the back of the Unicorn and she didn''t know what to say when she saw me. Impatient, she said: Who is this? Hurry up! Say don''t waste my time.


    I feigned shyness and said, You and I both have skin and skin. So I won''t let anything happen to you. I''ll protect you.


    When Luo Qi heard this, she scolded loudly: What nonsense are you spouting? Who has a physical relationship with you?


    I said, Is kissing still not a physical relationship? If a woman of the past was kissed, then it meant that the person who kissed her would not marry.


    When Luo Qi heard this, she jumped down from the Unicorn''s back and grabbed my ears, cursing: You make me so angry, I told you to speak nonsense here. I''ll kill you today.


    Logic reached out his other hand and was about to slap me in the chest when I shouted, Stop! Stop! Stop! I''m here to save you. You can''t repay this kindness with enmity.


    Luo Qi said impatiently: What are you trying to do? If you don''t say who I am, then don''t blame me for being rude to you.


    I then told Luo Qi: If you were to attack the main camp, the two armies lying in ambush would suddenly attack you, one of them would be the city while the other would be water, at that time, you would definitely suffer heavy casualties, and might even be captured.


    When Luo Qi heard this, he asked suspiciously, "Where is the enemy?"


    Fifty miles north. A unit was coming. More than twenty thousand men. There was another team. The exact number is unknown. I''m not sure where they are. But it must be on the way.


    Luo Qi only let go of my ear after hearing this.


    Then he put his index finger to his chin. I thought about it for a moment, then asked, You''re not lying to me, are you?


    I know this girl is going to fall for it again. You can send scouts to reconnoiter. Your soldiers can fly and it won''t be long before they come back.


    Luo Qi then said: Then I''ll believe you this once!


    After saying that, he ordered ten Heaven Realm soldiers to scout the east, and let the others rest where they were. I said in my heart, this girl is really ambitious to lead troops like this. Not afraid of surprise, but their pride gave me a chance to stall for more time.


    After waiting for a full fifty minutes and seeing that the two Heaven Realm soldiers had not returned, Luo Qi turned her head and asked me: Why are they not back yet?


    I said, Maybe he didn''t hide it well when he scouted out the place, but he found out and killed him.


    Even though I said that, I knew in my heart that it was Wang Xinhua who did it.


    But Luo Qi suddenly took out the small knife from her waist. To my neck: You lied to me!


    I don''t know where I got the hang of it.

 C54

    Luo Qi kept staring at me, causing my heart to tremble. However, he still forced herself to remain calm on the surface.


    In the end, Luo Qi said smilingly: "My soldiers will need at least an hour and a half to fly at a high speed to travel back and forth for fifty miles.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Luo Qi was just trying to scare me.


    But Luo Qi suddenly became serious and said: "But we cannot wait like this, the soldiers at our front lines are still fighting, if this goes on, they will all be annihilated."


    As she spoke, she waved her hand and a Heaven Realm soldier walked over.


    Luo Qi immediately ordered: Pass down the order. Tell the soldiers on the other side to leave immediately and attack the enemy camp''s side gate with me.


    After saying that, he was about to order all the soldiers to head towards the camp''s side gate.


    I thought, "Oh no, these guys are going to go all out today. They actually have an army."


    I immediately stopped Luo Qi and said: No, there''s still an army ahead waiting to ambush us!


    Luo Qi looked at me and said: You aren''t trying to buy time for your camp, are you?


    I shook my head. It''s for your own good.


    Luo Qi waved her hand in disbelief. A soldier dressed in dark red armor with Heaven Realm came over and said to the soldier: You take your team and see if there are any ambushes ahead of them.


    The Heaven Realm Soldier shouted: Yes! He then led the hundred plus soldiers to fly forward.


    However, just as they reached the forest in front of them, they were ambushed by Wang Jinhua''s group.


    Our side can see clearly, but a troop of fifty to sixty people can''t even fight against those Heaven Realm soldiers. He was defeated in less than twenty minutes. They all fled towards the north.


    Luo Qi said. Is this considered an ambush?


    That''s our vanguard, I said quickly. We accidentally got caught by your soldiers and attacked you, so we''re probably right behind them.


    Luo Qi looked at me and asked, How far away is the army?


    I started making things up again, and said, I reckon it''s around here. The advance party was probably made up of fifty men, so the main force should have fifty thousand men.


    Luo Qi curiously asked me: Why haven''t I seen all these in your military books?


    Maybe you''re reading too old, I said quickly.


    Luo Qi lowered her head to dust herself, and muttered: "Looks like I''ll have to refurbish the books in my library."


    After she finished speaking, she started to order all the soldiers to hide back into the forest. I followed behind Luo Qi.


    Luo Qi told me: I will first ambush the troops here. Then, send out the Heaven Realm soldiers to the vicinity to see if there are any large groups as you described. If not, you''re dead.


    All of Luo Qi''s troops were hidden in the forest. Wang Xinhua, who knows where they have escaped to.


    However, the whole plan was quite smooth, and this delayed them quite a bit. But it was a long way from twelve hours.


    Another hour passed. None of the people Luo Qi sent out noticed anything ambushing them. She was about to lose her temper. A soldier of Heaven Realm flew over from afar and reported to her, "Reporting to my lord." To the east, a human army of two thousand was approaching.


    Luo Qi looked at me. Then she patted me on the shoulder and said, Well done, boy! There was really an ambush. Looks like you''ve really turned around.


    I thought to myself, It can''t be that some unit just happened to hit the bullet hole.


    The forest was quiet now. After a while, a troop of more than two thousand men came from the east side of the forest. I wanted to run out and shout, There''s an enemy here. But an idea suddenly occurred to him, and he said to Luo Qi: This is a group of bait, don''t be fooled!


    Luo Qi asked curiously: What bait?


    I began to make things up again. There must be at least fifty thousand men in the army that''s hiding nearby. How can there be only two thousand people left? They must be trying to lure you into their trap.


    Luo Qi looked at me with a conflicted expression, as if she was thinking whether or not she should believe me. But in the end, she made up her mind and waved to the people around him: Get close and fight again, don''t let them get away.


    When I heard this, I still couldn''t, so I said, But if you hit it, you''ll expose your position. When the time comes, the two troops will attack together. Then you''ll be in trouble.


    Luo Qi thought for a moment, then said: Alright.


    As a result, we hid in the forest beside the main road and watched the two thousand people slowly walk past me. Yet, he still didn''t make a move. Only then did I see it clearly. The one leading them was that woman, Luo Sha.


    Wasn''t he General Han Xifei''s bodyguard? How did he come out alone with his troops?


    Had he become a deserter? He thought that was not right! Isn''t the side door surrounded by enemy troops? How did she get out?


    My heart leaped with joy. It seemed that the enemy forces at the side door had been eliminated.


    Seeing my proud look, Luo Qi slapped my head and said: What are you laughing at?


    I quickly explained: I laughed that I had seen through their scheme at once, and that it was obvious at a glance. Yes


    Luo Qi asked again: Why do you say that it''s bait?


    I didn''t know how to lie, so I said: With your wisdom, my lord, you''ll understand.


    Hearing our flattery, Luo Qi felt embarrassed to open her mouth ¡­


    In my opinion, a troop of more than 2000 soldiers will pass through here safely and safely. I really want to laugh. But he resisted. He thought to himself that it was simply too great that there were people like Luo Qi among the enemies.


    But just then, a soldier flew over from the direction of our army camp and landed in front of Luo Qi, saying: "Reporting! Master, the enemy''s camp was destroyed by us, and Zhao Feng was killed by the Captain. Han Xifei was heavily injured, and escaped with her two remaining troops ¡­


    When I heard this, I suddenly felt like I had been struck by lightning. I was completely stupefied.


    Luo Qi hurriedly asked: Where did Han Xifei escape to?


    The Heaven Realm Soldier replied: Master, they should be running in your direction. There''s a total of two thousand of them.


    I then woke up from my stupor and looked at Luo Qi. She was currently looking at me with resentment. I immediately looked around and saw the Unicorn that was tied up not too far away. I quickly ran over and jumped onto the Unicorn''s back, cutting off the rope with my sword.


    I patted the Unicorn a few times. But the Unicorn did not move.


    Luo Qi slowly walked over and said: "The White Shadow is my mount. It only listens to me.


    Luo Qi was getting closer and closer to me, causing me to be extremely terrified in my heart. Just as she was about to jump down from the Unicorn and fight it out with her. The Unicorn suddenly moved. She spread her wings and flew into the sky. I grabbed the horse by the neck.


    I circled the sky twice. I hugged the Unicorn''s neck hard, wanting him to stop. It spun around for a while before stopping in mid-air.


    Luo Qi saw that I was leaving so easily. And then, she flew up from the ground. This flight of hers. The surrounding Heaven Realm soldiers all flew up and surrounded me.

 C55

    Riding on a Unicorn, I flew in the air. The Heaven Realm soldiers flying around me encircled me. Luo Qi was right in front of me. She said coldly: To think that I still believed you, you lied to me again.


    I could only say coldly, "I''m sorry. You and I are separate masters. We are enemies in the first place."


    After saying that, I used my strength to pat the Unicorn''s back. The Unicorn quickly moved forward and directly rushed towards Luo Qi. Luo Qi dodged the attack, and I took the opportunity to rush out of the crowd.


    Luo Qi''s men caught up to me after seeing me escape. However, the Unicorn''s speed was astonishingly fast, leaving those Heaven Realm soldiers in the dust.


    After flying for a while, I looked back. I realized that there were no more enemies behind me, so I held onto the Unicorn''s neck. I wanted it to stop, but it just wouldn''t stop. I tossed and turned in the air for a long time before he stopped.


    I began to grope in the air for it, and it took me a moment to get him under control.


    They knew how to control the Unicorn, but they didn''t know where to go.


    Honestly speaking, I don''t dare to believe that a huge army of a hundred thousand has been defeated just like that. Also, did Old General Zhao Jiang really die just like that?


    Thus, I decided to head over to the camp to take a look. Two Heaven Realm soldiers flew up from below me and blocked my path.


    I saw that they were actually also riding Unicorn s, and wearing armor. They were different from the other Heaven Realm soldiers, they looked even more light and nimbler, and their hands were even holding onto a two meter long spear.


    One of them suddenly spoke out: "Human, we are the cavalry of the Cavalry of Heaven Realm, why are you riding on Master Luo Qi''s White Shadow?


    I was so upset, I didn''t want to talk to them. He raised his gun and fired at them. The two of them reacted quickly and immediately dodged to the side. However, one of them was unlucky and still got shot.


    The other one saw me do it. Raising his spear, he ordered the Unicorn to rush over. His speed was so fast that it made me a little dazzled.


    However, the Unicorn I was riding was abnormally smart and agile, dodging to the side in an instant.


    The two Heaven Realm soldiers surrounded him again. However, the Unicorn that they were riding on was obviously not as smart as the one that I was riding on. It could not keep up with their speed and could not injure me no matter what.


    And I kept shooting at them, and they got hurt more or less. One of them was finally unable to hold on and was shot and killed by me. He fell from the sky to the ground.


    The other one, seeing that his comrade had been killed, rushed towards me even more ferociously, thrusting his spear towards me. The Unicorn beneath me brought me to quickly dodge the soldier''s attack.


    I fired another round at the soldier, and my video of me riding on a Unicorn avoided it again.


    The two of us stayed in the sky for a while. I was unscathed, but the number of bullet holes on Cavalry of Heaven Realm''s body continued to increase. In the end, before I could dodge in time, I fired off a barrage of bullets. He fell from the sky.


    I started flying again. After flying for a while, they finally arrived above the camp. As expected, the camp had been breached. The corpses of countless soldiers fell to the ground. I kept flying forward, hoping that some corner had not been taken, hoping that Old General Zhao was still somewhere commanding the battle


    But when I found the corpse of Old General Zhao, all my imagination vanished into thin air. Old General Zhao''s corpse was hung on a flagpole with many wounds on his body. His eyes were still open, as if he was extremely unwilling to die.


    I dropped to the ground. He ran towards Old General Zhao''s corpse. When he reached the flagpole, he cut it in half with his sword. Old General Zhao''s body fell from the flagpole. I caught it.


    I laid Old General Zhao''s body on the ground and closed his eyes. I closed my eyes, but I couldn''t stop the tears from streaming down my face.


    If even Old General Zhao died in battle, how could they continue fighting in the future?


    Before I could even welcome them from my sadness, I heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind me. Turning my head, I saw that it was three Heaven Realm soldiers and immediately shot at them with my gun.


    The three of them stepped aside. One of them was too late. I hit him with my gun and he fell to the ground. I stood up and fired at him.


    The other two rushed at me. I stood back and fired at them. However, there was a "ka" sound and the bullets disappeared. I hurriedly drew my sword to face the incoming attack.


    He swung his sword towards the Heaven Realm soldier at the front to block my attack. He raised his spear to block my attack. But his was a long weapon. I was so close to him, hacking madly at him, his weapon, now heavy and unwieldy, more and more wounds on his body. In the end, he was killed by my sword.


    The last one also made a surprise attack. He raised his spear and thrust it at my stomach. I sidestepped and got a scratch on my belly. Then he grabbed his right arm with one hand and slashed at his neck with the other. But he freed one arm to grab my sword hand. I couldn''t move, so I bit him on the neck. It struggled in pain and let go of my hand.


    I took the opportunity to let go of his hand as well. I raised my sword with both hands and slashed at him as if I were venting. At first, he was able to block me, but the wounds on his body only increased until he collapsed.


    I had just stopped when I saw a dozen more soldiers rushing in from the distance. I immediately carried Old General Zhao''s corpse and placed it on the Unicorn''s back. Then, he also jumped onto the Unicorn and flew off into the distance, quickly shaking it off.


    I found the highest peak. They flew there and placed Old General Zhang''s body on the ground. Then he began to tear up as he dug a hole with his sword. I intend to bury Old General Zhao here.


    It took them almost two hours to bury Old General Zhao properly. I found another piece of wood and sliced off its skin with my sword. Then, I carved the words'' General Zhao Jiang''s Tomb ''on it.


    It was already afternoon by the time he finished everything. I got back on the Unicorn''s back. He continued to fly forward, and it was only then that I realized. My bandaged hands were red with my own blood, and it looked as if my wounds had split open again.


    I know I can''t break down here. I''ve become a new bandage. As long as General Han Xifei is still alive, then we have not lost, and I cannot give up.


    I kept searching in the sky for another hour before I finally heard the sound of guns coming from afar. He immediately flew over.


    The first thing I saw was Luo Sha leading his men to fight with the enemy, and they were both fighting in the valley. The Heaven Realm soldiers in the sky started to bombard Luo Sha''s troops, but Luo Sha led his men to defend against the enemy troops. She wouldn''t let the enemy take a step forward.


    There were monster corpses and human corpses on the ground. It could be seen that both sides had suffered heavy losses. On the other hand, out of Luo Sha''s original two thousand people, there were only more than a thousand left. However, it was obvious that Rosa could not hold on any longer. It was only a matter of time before she was defeated.


    General Han Xifei sat on a small mountain in the innermost part of the valley. Her body was already filled with scars, but she was still staring at the battlefield with a lonely expression. It was as if they were waiting for the enemy to attack them, making them look very sad.

 C56

    In the valley, the distance between the two sides became shorter and shorter. Luo Sha was already ready to fight with the enemy, and the battle was about to start.


    Riding on a Unicorn, I rushed down from the sky to the ground, breaking away from the Heaven Realm soldiers in the sky, and landed between the two sides.


    I held a spear in my hand and rode on a white Unicorn, furiously staring at the enemy. Everyone who saw me was stunned and stopped fighting.


    I jumped off the horse, threw away the long spear in my hand, and drew the longsword from my waist.


    Only now did the two sides react. They clashed against each other in an instant.


    I saw Luo Sha rushing forward. As she passed me. I grabbed her and said, Come on! Riding on this Unicorn. Take General Han Xifei and run!


    When Luo Sha saw that it was me, shshewas shocked at first. Then, when she saw the Unicorn, he happily jumped onto the Unicorn''s back and immediately flew into the air, rampaging about in the air. Only after a long while did she manage to control the Unicorn and fly towards General Han Xifei''s direction.


    I turned around and raised my sword, charging towards the enemy, fiercely clashing with them.


    The two sides fought for a while, each side suffering casualties. I said to myself that I couldn''t keep fighting like this, so I went to find the enemy commander.


    I do not believe that such a force of more than a thousand men has no commander. After searching for a long time. He finally found a Heaven Realm soldier wearing a dark red armor commanding the battle, while there were more than ten Heaven Realm soldiers surrounding him to protect him.


    When I saw him, I shouted for the people closest to me to follow me. When they saw the Heaven Realm soldier in dark red armor, they also understood what I meant. We immediately got the Heaven Realm Commander to rush over.


    The soldiers beside him rushed out to defend. The two groups of people immediately began fighting. The Heaven Realm Commander who I entered the workplace rushed over.


    He didn''t seem to care about us. He continued to direct the battle. I was angrier than ever, and I thrust my sword at him. However, she slightly turned her body. He dodged my attack and then kicked his leg out over his abdomen. I was kicked three meters back.


    I crawled up, and looked at the distant hillside. I was startled, General Han Xifei still hadn''t left. She continued to sit there, staring at the battlefield. She also had a Unicorn at her side. I looked towards the surroundings of the battlefield, hoping to see Luo Sha''s figure, but I was unable to find him in the next moment.


    It was the Heaven Realm officer who said to me, Human. If you look around again, you will die.


    I came to my senses and looked at him warily.


    Then suddenly there was another shout. She rushed towards him. The two of us fought a few more rounds. He was unharmed, and I had two more wounds.


    The commander of the Heaven Realm said sarcastically to me, "Compared to the other humans, you are already quite good. You can still hold on for that long in my hands."


    I spat. Scolded: Bastard.


    He flew into a rage and rushed at me. The two of us fought again.


    Just as I was at my limits, Luo Sha suddenly appeared behind the Heaven Realm Commander, and two military thorns directly stabbed into his neck. He began to struggle madly. I took the opportunity to swing three times at his chest. She then chopped off his left arm.


    The Heaven Realm Commander fell to the ground. He struggled for a while before dying.


    I was relieved. Luo Sha did not stop immediately, but instead, chopped off the head of the Heaven Realm Commander. Then she shouted: The thief will be killed. Brothers, charge!


    On our side, however, Ice''s morale was high when he heard the good news. Instead of being beaten passively, he had become evenly matched with the enemy.


    I said to Luo Sha: What are you doing back here? Hurry and bring General Han Xifei along!


    Luo Sha glared at the enemies fiercely and said, "General is not leaving."


    I looked towards Han Xifei''s direction, angry and anxious.


    At that moment, the sounds of monsters roaring could be heard from outside the valley. More and more soldiers appeared in the sky. Not good, I thought. The enemy reinforcements have arrived.


    The reinforcements immediately joined in the fight when they saw the fight going on at the door. All of a sudden, the battlefield had turned into a one-sided battle.


    But when I looked at Han Xifei, she was only coldly watching the situation on the battlefield, she still didn''t have any intention of leaving.


    With some anger, I raised my sword and charged towards the enemy again.


    The two sides fought until dusk, and their surroundings were covered in blood. The setting sun in the sky became even redder, and the entire world seemed to be dyed red.


    I felt my face wet, and I didn''t know if it was my own sweat or the blood of the enemy. At this moment, other than the monsters'' roars on the battlefield, there were also human screams. It was obvious that we were going to lose. I was close to despair, but I suddenly thought of Doudou, and didn''t care where it had flown off to. Doudou, quickly save us!


    This shout echoed throughout the valley, but it was quickly covered up by the sounds of battle. There was nothing unusual in the valley.


    I raised my sword and charged towards my enemy. He hoped that Dora would carry him before he died, but at this moment. The whole sky turned even redder. The redness even obscured the sun. The entire atmosphere of the battlefield gradually turned ice-cold, and a bone-piercing cold wind blew from all directions. Everyone on the battlefield could feel that something was off, and they all stopped.


    Then the black clouds began to erode the sky. The sky slowly turned darker. The red light in the air slowly condensed together and became thicker. It took the form of a huge human figure. Then it was slowly shrinking. In the end, she became a little girl wearing a red dress.


    She was enveloped in a red glow. It was difficult to see her face clearly. But I could immediately tell that this little girl was definitely Doudou.


    I was overjoyed, Doudou had finally appeared.


    It brought with it a burst of red shadows as it charged down from the sky. Smashing into the enemy crowd. In a flash, a huge hole of about twenty meters in diameter was created. Many enemies didn''t even have the time to scream before they were blown to ashes.


    He walked out of the pit. Only then did I realize. Her condition was not too good. His body was riddled with wounds, which looked like they were caused by swords and sabers. Obviously, he had fought with someone before coming here, and he had also suffered a lot.


    Right at that moment, a white figure flew over from the sky. The white figure''s voice quickly landed on the ground. I recognized him at once. He was the young man who chased Doudou this morning.


    He only heard the man say to Doudou: "I didn''t think you would have the heart to save others." Shouldn''t he be more concerned about himself?

 C57

    Seeing that man gave me a very uneasy feeling, Doudou and I seemed to have the same reaction.


    After the man finished speaking, he did not hesitate and struck towards Doudou with his palm.


    Doudou did not dodge. Instead, she clashed with the man''s palm, and when their palms made contact, a strong current shot out into the air, causing stone fragments to fly in all directions.


    The other party retreated a step before stopping, while Doudou retreated three steps in succession before regaining her balance.


    The two groups of people in the valley stopped fighting and each guarded one side. Watching the battle between Doudou and the man.


    I pulled Luo Sha''s hand and headed in her direction.


    When we arrived in front of Han Xifei, I started to persuade her, hoping that she could ride the Unicorn and escape from here. However, she acted like she couldn''t hear us. She didn''t even look at me.


    Seeing her like that, Luo Sha also stepped forward to persuade her, but Han Xifei did not have any reaction, she only watched quietly from afar.


    I steeled my heart, went behind Han Xifei, and cut the back of her neck with my palm. Han Xifei immediately fainted on the ground.


    When Rosa saw me do this, she yelled and kicked at me. She moved too fast. I didn''t even have the time to dodge before I was kicked by her foot. I fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Luo Sha immediately went to help Han Xifei. I gasped for breath, and finally recovered my composure. I crawled up and said to Luo Sha: Take advantage of this situation and bring General Han Xifei away.


    Luo Sha glared at me and picked up Han Xifei. She placed it on the Unicorn''s back. But Han Xifei suddenly opened her eyes and weakly said to Luo Sha: "You dare?"


    Luo Sha immediately stopped what she was doing, and stuttered in panic: "But ¡­ General...


    Seeing that Luo Sha had lost her resolve, sshe stood up. In a moment, he leapt onto the Unicorn and flew out with Han Xifei.


    Luo Sha shouted from the ground: Bastard! Where are you taking the general?


    Han Xifei also began to struggle. I almost fell off the Unicorn''s back, so I quickly pulled him back and said, General, I''m sorry. But the world needs you.


    Han Xifei no longer had the strength to struggle. Just said coldly: You''ll pay for what you did today.


    If you can pull yourself together, I replied. Even if I lose my life.


    Han Xifei didn''t seem to understand what I meant, I continued to say: Only you can defeat them.


    Han Xifei laughed at herself and said: "It''s already like this." What hope could there be?


    You who have given up on yourself are not their match, but the arrogant General Han Xifei from before will definitely be able to defeat them. I stared straight ahead, and then continued to control the Unicorn to fly forward.


    Han Xifei did not speak anymore, and we flew for a good while longer. Arriving above a mountain range, I noticed from the corner of my eye that two Cavalry of Heaven Realm s were flying towards us from the right.


    I immediately pulled out my sword and prepared to fight, but Han Xifei said coldly: These cavalry soldiers are very strong, with that piece of scrap iron in your hand, there''s no way to defeat them.


    I asked curiously, "You''ve already fought against these cavalry soldiers?"


    When I said that, I regretted it. It was likely that these riders had participated in the battle at the Iron Sand River last night. This was probably what Han Xifei didn''t want to recall the most.


    Han Xifei didn''t speak, as if she was thinking about something. But I was measuring what to do. If she was fighting in the sky, Han Xifei would easily be thrown off. If it was escaping, the two of them might not be able to escape while riding on the back of the Unicorn.


    Han Xifei whispered to me, Fly to the ground. If they were chasing us through the air. It was easy to lose. If he lands and chases us. If their mounts failed in their charge, it would be much easier for us to deal with them.


    After I heard this, I descended to the ground and landed in the small forest. When the two Cavalry of Heaven Realm s saw that we had landed, they also fell down.


    I jumped down from the Unicorn''s back. Then, he ran towards the two Cavalry of Heaven Realm s. Han Xifei was right. This forest was packed to the brim, so perhaps the mounts would become a burden. Moreover, it would not be convenient to bring Han Xifei along in battle.


    The Cavalry of Heaven Realm saw that I was charging over with my sword and my spear, which controlled the Unicorn, but his speed was obviously not fast. It was probably because the forest was too dense that he didn''t dare to increase his speed.


    As he approached me, a shot was fired at me. I dodged and slashed at her waist. He immediately pulled out his gun to block my attack. I chased after him and ran. Because of his long pole weapon. It was obvious that he would be at a disadvantage in a melee fight, and that was because he was in the forest. His mount would not be able to move fast.


    Just when I thought victory was within my grasp, his companion rushed over. A shot was fired at me, and I dodged it. But there was still a cut on his face.


    The other riders took advantage of the moment to get away from me, as the two of them did. They charged me from one to the other, and I couldn''t stop any of them. They could only rely on the trees in the forest to avoid their attacks. If this continues, I will die for sure.


    Then, he heard Han Xifei say from afar: Idiot. Attack his horse''s legs.


    I thought it was right and stopped running. Staring at one of the riders who was getting closer and closer to me, I dodged his spear and slashed at the Unicorn''s leg. He did not expect me to suddenly counterattack.


    The Unicorn fell to the ground, and the Heaven Realm Soldier was also thrown to the ground. I ran over to make up for my mistake. But the other rider was charging at me again. I dodged his spear and jumped back. He had almost been assassinated on the spot.


    At this moment, the cavalryman on the ground dropped the spear in his hands, stood up, and pulled out a scimitar from his waist. He rushed towards me on foot. I raised my sword and charged forward to battle with him.


    However, this made it even harder to deal with them. The riders that were close to me weren''t weak, and from time to time, I would be ambushed by another one of them, making me look rather pathetic.


    The rider in front of me slashed at me. I quickly blocked him, while he pushed his way towards me. I took a few steps back before I could steady myself. But the horseman was already thrusting his spear at me, and I thought to myself, It''s over.


    He heard a distant bang! Bang! Bang! There were three gunshots, and the horseman charging at me fell to the ground.


    I looked in the direction of the shot. It was actually Han Xifei! She sat on the Unicorn''s back, holding a handgun, and her face was extremely pale, as though she was extremely weak.


    I kicked the body of the Heaven Realm Soldier who was fighting with me. Only then did his suppression be lifted.


    Just then, the soldier who was shot down by Han Xifei stood up again. However, his Unicorn had already escaped, he did not plan to use it anymore. Throwing away the spear, she took out a curved blade from her waist and rushed towards Han Xifei.


    I was shocked and immediately wanted to escape from the entanglement of the cavalry in front of me to protect Han Xifei, but I was stopped by the soldier beside me. I was unable to escape in a short period of time, causing my heart to be thrown into chaos.

 C58

    Just as she was about to lose all hope, Han Xifei did not slow down at all, and shot three times in a row at the soldier who was about to attack her. No matter which soldier tried to dodge, the result was still three shots to the head, and the soldier finally fell to the ground.


    Seeing that the crisis was over, I turned around to face the rider beside me. Han Xifei, on the other hand, would shoot at us from time to time. I broke out in a cold sweat. She could have hit the trooper with every shot, but most of it was just a passing bullet.


    I don''t know if she was really that confident in her marksmanship, or if she thought it would be okay to kill me.


    Under Han Xifei and I''s joint attack, the soldier finally fell to the ground and died.


    I immediately ran to Han Xifei and looked at her weak face, asking her how she was feeling.


    She suddenly fell down from the Unicorn''s back. I quickly hugged her and found that she had fainted.


    I walked on foot with Han Xifei on my back. She had to hold onto the Unicorn and start searching for a place to hide.


    After looking for a while, he decided to keep Han Xifei in a higher grass. I found a very large tree with a hole in the middle. I carried Han Xifei and went in. I looked inside. There''s a square, slightly damp


    I went outside to pick up some hay. Back to bed. Let Han Xifei rest here. I took my food. There were also some other useful items placed beside Han Xifei. Then she cut some branches and flowers and stuff. It blocked the entrance of the cave so that no one would be able to see that there was a cave inside.


    After finishing all this, I rode my Unicorn back to the valley.


    I can''t let Doudou fight alone. and also couldn''t let Luo Sha die in the valley with his several hundred soldiers. Even if I can''t help any of them. But I have to go, too.


    Riding on the Unicorn, I arrived at the valley unhindered, but discovered that everyone was still spectating the battle between Doudou and the man.


    But Doudou had already fallen to the ground and the man was walking towards her step by step. I jumped in shock and hurriedly urged the Unicorn to charge towards that man. The man jumped back. I immediately jumped down from the Unicorn''s back. Hugging Doudou in her arms, she shook her and called her a few times, only then did she slowly wake up.


    And that man saw it was me and got angry. A palm struck me. Doudou, who was in my embrace, suddenly bounced, and brought me flying more than ten meters back.


    As soon as the two of us were on our feet, the man charged again. Doudou exchanged a palm with him. The two of them retreated several steps.


    I raised my sword and stabbed at the man. He grabbed my sword and snorted. He raised his other hand and was about to punch me.


    But just then, Doudou had already arrived in front of him. She aimed a palm at his waist. He released my sword and jumped back.


    The cheers of encouragement from the people came from the valley, as well as the howls of the monsters. It was obvious that both sides were cheering for their respective players.


    But the man said, Hmmph! A Brave troops. I really don''t know how a human can have such guts.


    Hearing the man''s words, I immediately turned around and looked at Doudou who was at the side.


    The man didn''t even give me a chance to think before rushing forward again. Doudou immediately went forward to welcome him. Fighting with him.


    I no longer thought about anything else as I raised my sword and charged towards that man. My strength seemed insignificant in front of them, but I could still interrupt that man''s rhythm of attack from time to time. That man was unable to injure Doudou at all. So he pointed it at me again.


    He hit me with his palm. Doudou and I never thought that he would suddenly attack me. I raised my sword to my chest. With a bang, I was knocked thirty meters away. He fell into the crowd of spectators. A bunch of people hurriedly caught me.


    I spat out a mouthful of blood and stood up again. He felt pain in his lower ribs. It could be that his ribs were broken. But in his heart he was thinking, "Luckily I wasn''t sent flying into the midst of the monsters." Otherwise I would have been torn to pieces.


    Just as he was about to raise his sword and charge forward, he discovered that his sword had been broken by the other party. Inwardly, he was saying that Empyrean Gods were truly terrifying. When I saw the gun in the soldier''s hand, I snatched an AK-47 from him.


    Just as he was about to return to the battlefield, he was stopped by a figure. I saw that it was actually Luo Sha. I heard her say: Why did you rush up? It would be better to fight with that man alone than to get in the way.


    I pushed him away and said, Doudou is not a monster.


    She ignored me and asked, Is the general safe now?


    I said to him impatiently: Not dead!


    After saying that, I ran back towards the direction of the battle between Doudou and the man with the gun. She discovered that the two of them had already put some distance between each other and were looking at each other.


    I raised my gun and fired at the man. But the man pulled away and said coldly to me, You''re really tired of living.


    He flew over to me. I didn''t dodge and immediately raised my gun to shoot at him. He leaped back and forth, and I missed him with a single shot.


    He clawed at my stomach. But Doudou suddenly grabbed his leg from behind and stabbed her hand into his calf. The man screamed as she turned her head to slap Doudou''s head. Doudou was sent flying twenty to thirty meters away, unable to get back on her feet.


    The man seemed to have gone mad and left me alone. He walked towards Doudou while dragging his crippled leg.


    Seeing this shock, I hurriedly shot at the man. With a "ka", there were no more bullets. I looked around. When I noticed the Cavalry of Heaven Realm''s spear on the ground, I picked it up and dashed towards the man.


    The man seemed to not realize my existence at all as he only had eyes for Doudou. My spear directly pierced through his back and pierced through his chest.


    He cried out miserably, placed his hand on the spearhead in front of his chest and used all his strength to break off the spearhead. Then, he moved his entire body away from the broken end of the spear.


    He picked up the spearhead and threw it at me. The head of the gun shot toward me like a bullet, piercing my stomach and coming out of my body, leaving a large wound the size of a teacup. I covered the wound that was starting to bleed and slowly fell to the ground.


    Just then, Luo Sha saw the opportunity and shot her gun at the man. When everyone saw this, they also pointed their guns at the man and fired. He continued to scream miserably.


    Doudou also rushed over from behind him. It passed right through him. A large hole was left in his chest, and the man slowly fell to the ground.


    Everyone stopped shooting, the monsters in the valley stopped roaring, and the entire valley became deathly silent.


    Doudou ran over to me and covered my wound with her hand. The wound in my stomach felt cold. The gushing blood slowly stopped.


    Looking over at this moment, Doudou''s complexion was even more pale than usual. When Doudou took her hands away again. The wounds on my body have healed a lot.


    However, what followed next was a feeling of exhaustion all over his body. And Doudou fainted in my arms as well.


    The monsters in the distance roared. Then he rushed over to us. It was clear that he was going to fight again.


    Just when I was about to close my eyes and take a break. Instead, I found a figure shrouding the top of my head. I opened my eyes and was startled. It was the man in white!


    had already pulled out a huge hole in his chest, but he still wasn''t dead. His expression became extremely sinister as he stared at Doudou and me.

 C59

    The man looked at Doudou and me malevolently for a while, then suddenly reached out and lifted Doudou up. I tried to get up. Yet, he stomped on his chest.


    He said to me, If you want to defy the will of God, you lowly human beings, you should have a taste of despair.


    I glared fiercely at him, but he only sneered and said, "Very good, I really like this kind of hateful gaze." You see me tearing off this kid''s limbs one by one. Perhaps your eyes will look better.


    I heard this and became even angrier, struggling to get up. He stomped on my abdomen. The wound that Doudou had almost healed started to bleed again.


    He raised Doudou with one hand, and then raised his other hand. His hand began to emit a blue light. Seeing that he was about to attack Doudou, she was extremely anxious, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    At this moment, a gunshot sounded in the sky. The man''s head exploded, and he glared up at the sky. I followed his gaze to the sky.


    It was actually Han Xifei! She was riding a Unicorn in the air, holding a gun. Although her face was pale. But the look in that man''s eyes was as haughty and domineering as before.


    Han Xifei coldly said in the sky: "Could it be that the God of Heaven only knows how to make one pass out?" Did the little girl make a move?


    She saw the man glaring at her. He fired several shots at the man''s head. The man seemed to have run out of energy, yet he didn''t even dodge. was kicked four times consecutively by Han Xifei.


    The man''s head had been beaten so hard that it no longer looked like his head. Only the pair of vicious eyes was still staring at Han Xifei.


    After a long while, the man''s eyes slowly dimmed. He unwillingly fell down, then his body slowly turned into a streak of white light, rapidly dispersing into the surroundings. A heavenly deity had thus fallen.


    The man disappeared, and Doudou fell to the ground, but Doudou still had not woken up.


    Then, he heard Han Xifei shouting in the sky: "Everyone, retreat to the southeast corner of the valley!


    Everyone began to retreat. I stood up and tried to go. However, he realized that he couldn''t use any strength at all. The wound on his abdomen also had the pain of his ribs. Let me move and I''ll break out in a cold sweat.


    At this moment, two of my comrades, seeing that I could not stand up, helped me forward. I pointed to Doudou with one of them. He immediately understood and carried Doudou on her back. She began to walk forward.


    Everyone retreated as they fought. In the end, they all retreated to the southeast corner. There were only two hundred men left.


    Han Xifei immediately ordered for defense, and these soldiers began to fight in an orderly manner. Seemingly because of General Han Xifei''s presence, everyone held hopes for the battle, and temporarily stopped the enemy''s attacks.


    However, if one guarded this corner to the death, they would die without a doubt. But I don''t know what Han Xifei is up to.


    Luo Sha supported Han Xifei down from the Unicorn and asked Han Xifei: "What should we do next?"


    Han Xifei looked at the battlefield with a determined gaze and said only one word: Wait!


    Han Xifei then said, "This might be our last battle, don''t you think it''s a pity that you are still so young?"


    Luo Sha was stunned for a moment. Then, he gave Han Xifei a military salute. Say: General, as long as I follow you, I dare trespass hell.


    I thought no, is Han Xifei planning to wait for death? But there was nothing I could do.


    Han Xifei looked at me again and said, "You are not a member of my army." There are still two groups of Unicorn here. Ride on them and you might die if you stay here.


    I said: General Han Xifei, you and Old General Zhao are the soldiers that I respect the most. I used to work for Old General Zhao. Now, Old General Zhao had died in battle. I want to work for you.


    Han Xifei shook his head and said, "There''s no need for you to die here with us.


    I retorted, Why do you say we''re going to die before the end?


    Han Xifei looked at me suspiciously and said, "You have a plan to deal with the enemy."


    I shook my head.


    Han Xifei then said: Then scram!


    I didn''t say anything else and looked back towards the battlefield. The enemy up ahead is roughly two thousand troops, while we only have two hundred soldiers on our side.


    And we are mountains on both sides. The other two have ten times the number of our enemies.


    The enemy army came closer and closer to us. Everyone on our side is very heroic in their battle performance, but they are still unable to change the absolute disadvantage on the battlefield. The casualties on our side are already more than halfway through. It seems that we won''t be able to avoid the complete annihilation of the entire army any longer. It looks like we''ll have to die here today.


    Just when I was thinking that. The two mountain peaks directly above the enemy seemed to have been cut by a sharp sword. It collapsed diagonally and crashed into the enemy who was closing in on us. Even the monsters were screaming.


    Many of the Heaven Realm soldiers and Cavalry of Heaven Realm s saw that the situation was bad and flew even higher into the sky. However, balls of fire suddenly fell from the sky. It was as dense as a fire net. Many Heaven Realm soldiers were hit in the middle without being able to dodge, and one after another fell.


    The scene of the enemy camp became extremely tragic. One could say that he had suffered a devastating blow from the deaths and injuries. Our disadvantage was immediately reversed.


    The corner of Han Xifei''s mouth hooked up into a cold smile, and said: "She really didn''t lie to me."


    It was only now that I understood that Han Xifei was not simply waiting for death. They were waiting for the enemy to suffer this devastating blow.


    But at the same time, I wondered if it was Han Xifei who asked for help from somewhere. But such an attack was not something that a human could do.


    After several minutes, the landslide finally stopped. The dust gradually settled, and the fireballs in the sky slowly became sparse. Finally, they stopped. But the enemy was running out.


    Han Xifei saw that the situation had been settled. She ordered a counterattack. Everyone rushed over while cheering. She began to attack the enemy. The enemy had long since been scattered by the rocks and fireballs. If they survived, there would only be a hundred enemies left. And many of them were injured. Under our onslaught, the enemy. It didn''t take long for them to be completely annihilated ¡­


    Han Xifei brought us and began to retreat. We only have a hundred or so people left on our side. No one knew what just happened. The only thing she knew was that she had narrowly escaped death.


    But I was puzzled and looked at the sky. He then looked at the collapsed mountain peak. However, he found a woman standing on top of the mountain.


    She was too far away for me to see what she looked like, but I could just make out that she was very pretty. She was wearing an ancient dress and her hair was tied up with a hairpin.


    Her temperament was like an ancient fairy, a very classical beauty. She was staring intently at the cheering crowd on our side.

 C60

    In the battle of Tiesha River, the human Tiesha River defensive line had been completely destroyed, and a hundred thousand soldiers had been defeated. As for Heaven Realm, they had lost a god and over forty thousand soldiers.


    Due to the death of one of the god, Heaven Realm s were infuriated, they started to search everywhere for traces of Han Xifei. On the other hand, they took advantage of the collapse of the Tiesha River Battlefront to quickly march towards the north, wanting to seize the opportunity to seize the entire provincial capital''s territory.


    General Han Xifei led the 104 handicapped veterans, including me, and began to escape from the God of Heaven.


    Because all the territories in the provincial capital had sent a large number of soldiers to participate in the Iron River War, the defense of the provincial capital was currently very weak. Other than the army, the rest of the people were also leaving the capital.


    I didn''t think that the flames of war had already burned through the entire capital. Eight months have already passed since Lin Xue and I escaped from the Lin Family Ridge, I really don''t know how much longer this war will last.


    I even began to question whether humans could really win this war. Humans may not be able to defeat monsters that call themselves gods, but what power can we borrow?


    When I thought about it, I thought about the classical beauty who stood on the mountain yesterday. I was sure that she was the one who saved us yesterday, the fireball descending from the sky, and the two mountains that had been cut in half by someone else.


    Just that he didn''t know who she was. Help us. She turned away, too far away, and she was still at the top of the hill. We can''t keep up.


    Seeing me, who was lying on the Unicorn''s back, not wanting to die, Luosha said to Han Xifei: General, this fellow is injured to such an extent, what are you doing with her. Why not just end his life, and let him continue to suffer, as well as lessen the burden on our team?


    One of my ribs was broken, and there was a large wound in my abdomen. Both my arms were burned. Indeed, within a month or two I won''t be able to get well.


    Hearing Luo Sha''s words, Han Xifei did not reply, she was riding another group of Unicorn, in her arms was Doudou who still had not woken up.


    Luo Sha saved my life on the battlefield yesterday, this is something I am still grateful to her for, so I tried my best to avoid a conflict with her.


    I looked at Luo Sha, didn''t say anything, and continued to lie on the Unicorn''s back.


    Luo Sha glared at me but didn''t say another word. I can see that. She was disgusted with me, which must have come from the first time we met, and she was always brooding over the fact that I had knocked her out. She felt that I had used all my underhanded methods and despised me greatly.


    The hundred troops moved forward for a while and arrived at a crevice in the mountain. Three gunshots rang out in front of them, and everyone immediately stopped moving forward.


    I looked ahead. A man was standing in the middle of the road. He raised his gun and fired three more times into the air. He shouted loudly, "This mountain is mine to open, and this tree is mine to plant." He wanted to leave behind the money to buy his way here!


    Han Xifei looked at the man in front of him coldly and said to Luo Sha: Capture him alive.


    Luo Sha bowed to Han Xifei, then said: "Yes!" She then walked towards the man step by step.


    When the man saw that it was a woman, he teased her: Ouch! She was still a beauty! Let me kiss one. As he said that, he extended his arms and hugged Luo Sha.


    I said in my heart that this brother should pray for his own happiness.


    Luo Sha''s moves were simple and clean. She kicked him in the crotch, then grabbed his gun with one hand and kicked him in the head. The man fell to the ground, and the whole thing was done in less than a second.


    The man clutched his crotch and fell to the ground. Two seconds later, he let out a blood-curdling scream.


    All the soldiers saw this scene. They could not help but tighten their grip on their legs.


    As someone who had exchanged blows with her, I felt even more afraid. I thought to myself, when I fought her back then, it was fortunate that she didn''t use this move against me.


    The man curled his body in pain, but was dragged in front of Han Xifei like a dead dog by Luo Sha. Han Xifei rode on her Unicorn and looked at the man lying on the ground coldly.


    The man slowed down in his pain. He scolded Luo Sha: Damn it! Grandpa hadn''t finished speaking! What did you do? Brothers, come out! The last five words were shouted at the top of their lungs.


    Immediately, over two hundred people with all sorts of weapons emerged from between the mountains. Surrounding us, some of them have swords in their hands, some have sticks and guns, and there are a third of them with guns.


    But Luo Sha did not even glance at the people on the mountain. Han Xifei kicked the man who was lying on the ground again. She did not care about the people on the mountain as she watched Luo Sha beat people with cold eyes. Luo Sha kicked the man''s stomach. The other party was screaming in pain.


    After a while, the man had fainted. Only then did she shout out, "Someone up there, whoever speaks the human language will come down next!"


    Just then, another three evil and evil people came down, and Luo Sha immediately took a step forward. Say: You either fall or die today!


    The imposing aura immediately frightened the three of them. One of them asked, "Who is this lady exactly?"


    Luo Sha pointed to the military uniform on her body and said: Army.


    However, one of the three people laughed: The Tiesha River Battleship has already fallen, you are just deserters right before the battle.


    Hearing that, Luo Sha''s eyes turned cold, and she immediately moved like lightning. A punch landed on the man''s temple. The man fainted on the spot. The leader didn''t dare to say anything. Another man beside him took out his gun and pointed it at Luo Sha. She still dared to attack? Do you want to die?


    Luo Sha''s body flashed again, and arrived in front of the man in the blink of an eye, and slapped him twice. Next, he used a move to lift her leg up. The man immediately fell to the ground, clutching her crotch. The gun fell out of her hand onto the ground, and was kicked away by Luo Sha.


    Even so, the two hundred people on the mountain didn''t dare to attack. It was probably because our side of the group was wearing military uniforms.


    Luo Sha glared fiercely at the last man, who said: "We only want to rob some valuables and weapons. You may be able to fight, but you have to take a good look at the situation. If they were to fight, even the gods might not be able to please them, much less the militants.


    Seeing Luo Sha like that, the man immediately became arrogant: Humph, as long as you leave all the weapons in your hands behind. We''ll let you...


    Before the man could retract his complacent smile, he suddenly received two slaps from Luo Sha, and then, his stomach was pushed to the ground by Luo Sha and thrown right in front of him. The man stood up and wanted to grab the spear at his waist, but found that the gun was already in Luo Sha''s hand.


    The man panicked and shouted to the men on the hill, Brothers shoot ''em! Shoot!

 C61

    Seeing that the people on the mountain were ready to make a move, Luo Sha immediately shouted: "You dare? Do you know who we are?


    Everyone was intimidated by her imposing aura. I thought to myself, ''This girl is so intrepid. Will she be able to get married in this lifetime?''


    Han Xifei said to the man that Luo Sha had thrown on the ground: Stand up and take me to see your leader.


    When the man heard this, he was stunned for a moment. Then he slowly got up and said firmly, I will not betray our boss, and you are still in our encirclement. Are you qualified to negotiate?


    These words were originally filled with power, but he suddenly shrunk his neck and looked at Luo Sha, it was clear that he was afraid of being beaten up and his heart was betrayed.


    Han Xifei pointed at Luo Sha and said: Then only bring us.


    The man was originally a little happy, thinking that Han Xifei was just walking into his trap. But when she saw that the person Han Xifei was pointing at was Luo Sha, he immediately said: No, definitely not!


    Han Xifei playfully smiled, then pointed at me and said, "Then bring me and him."


    The man looked at me and saw that I was bruised and bruised. He nodded quickly and said, Okay!


    Han Xifei handed Doudou over to Luo Sha, then rode on the Unicorn and followed that man''s lead. I followed behind.


    We walked along the mountain road for about half an hour. They had just arrived at a secret spot halfway up the mountain. It was not bad that they had set up their village here. Even if they looked down from the sky, it would be difficult to find this place.


    The houses in the village were simple wooden houses, and all of them looked new, as if they had just been built. Han Xifei walked in front and stared at the houses, obviously realizing the problem.


    There were many women and children in the village. Who would have thought that all the men in their village were robbers?


    As we walked forward, everyone in the village looked at us in surprise. It seemed that very few outsiders had entered this place.


    The man led us to a house in the back of the village. This house should be the largest building in the village. However, it was still just a wooden hut, but its size had increased quite a bit.


    The man leading the way said, If you want to negotiate, go in alone.


    Han Xifei also didn''t care about me as shshejumped down from the Unicorn''s back. As she walked, he coldly said to me: You wait here.


    After Han Xifei entered. I waited outside for about fifteen minutes, which was neither too long nor too short, making me uneasy and just about to go in and see what was going on. However, Han Xifei walked out with big steps, followed by a bruised faced man.


    Han Xifei said to me: Quickly go and notify Luo Sha and the others to come up the mountain. This will be our base of operations from now on.


    I couldn''t help but be startled, Han Xifei wants to occupy the mountain and become king? Before I even have a chance to think, she said, pointing to the big man, take this guy with you and let him take his men back.


    When I saw Da Gang, I immediately understood that he was the bandit chief here, and I sized him up.


    The big man was more than two meters tall and her arms were thicker than my thighs. Standing beside Han Xifei was like a metal tower. It''s even bigger than the biggest Da Niu I''ve ever seen. However, his face was beaten black and blue. For a moment it was impossible to tell what he looked like, only that he was bald.


    Looking at his huge figure, I don''t think that she had crushed my Unicorn, right? Han Xifei said: "What are you still standing there for?"


    I hastily made way for him. Let the big guy get on the Unicorn''s back. The moment he climbed up, the Unicorn let out a cry.


    But Han Xifei said: Fly over, don''t make Luo Sha wait too long.


    I immediately let the Unicorn spread its wings and flew out with Da Gang under the surprised gazes of the villagers.


    The big sized man was startled for a moment, then suddenly cheered from the back of the Unicorn, as if he had never flown over it.


    I curiously asked the big sized man: You just fought with General Han Xifei?


    The big man suddenly froze, then said: "How could I?" When I found out that she was General Han Xifei, I almost peed my pants.


    I looked at his swollen face in confusion. He seemed to be able to see my doubt, so he said: How would I have known that those brats would try to rob General Han Xifei. Even if you gave me ten heads, I wouldn''t dare to do such a thing. When General Han Xifei mentioned that she was Han Xifei, I immediately kneeled down. Not daring to move, I kneeled on the ground and got slapped on the ear by her for 15 minutes.


    I smiled and said, Are you that afraid of her?


    The big guy glared at me and said, General Han Xifei is a hero. This is not fear, this is respect!


    I smiled and said, Don''t you think it''s shameful that you could tell me she slapped you fifteen times?


    Only then did he slap his head and say, ''Ouch! That''s right! This is the first time I have seen the legendary General Han Xifei, my heart is throbbing with excitement. I can''t keep my mouth shut when I''m excited, and I can say anything. You must keep it a secret for me. If not, when it reaches my little brother''s ears, how am I going to meet people in the future?


    I could tell that this big guy was someone who was familiar with other people. I agreed, "No problem, I will keep it a secret for you." But how do you explain the wound on your face?


    He touched its face, which had swelled into a pig''s head, and dropped its head like a deflated ball.


    My name is Yang Xiao, what about you?


    The big sized man said: You just need to be called Da Gang.


    Is that your full name? I asked.


    However, Da Gang said: Your full name sounds bad, so don''t remember it.


    This made me curious. But why did he keep insisting that he would not reveal his full name? In the end, I could only threaten him with Han Xifei''s slapping of his ears for fifteen minutes.


    His head drooped as he said his full name, and I laughed so hard that the wound in my stomach almost split open. This fellow was called Wang Jinhua!


    In less than five minutes we had flown the last half hour of the trail. It landed in front of Luo Sha.


    I discovered that Luo Sha was hugging Doudou, pinching her face from side to side, seemingly having fun. I immediately jumped down from the Unicorn''s back and snatched Doudou away.


    Luo Sha saw that it was me. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Da Gang whose head looked like a pig''s.


    Luo Sha asked: Why did you bring back an Eight Ring High Tower?


    When Da Gang saw Luo Sha, he asked with a look like a pig: Which family does this girl come from, does she look like a real water spirit? Take her back to be a wife of a stronghold.


    Hearing that, I knew that I was done, and just as expected, Luo Sha''s leg kicked towards Da Gang''s groin. But something unexpected happened as Da Gang grabbed Luo Sha''s leg that was kicked out.


    Da Gang said: "Sister, don''t be so angry, I just said the wrong thing." Da Gang''s handsome actions caused the people lying on the mountain to cheer loudly. They all began to applaud and cheer.


    How could Luo Sha take such a loss? She extended his other leg and stepped on Da Gang''s knee, then leaped with all her strength, raised his leg and kicked towards Da Gang''s neck with a ruthless aura.


    Just when everyone thought that Da Gang would be kicked flying, Da Gang once again grabbed his leg. Luo Sha lifted Luo Sha up upside down.


    Seeing this scene, the entire crowd went silent. It was only after three seconds did the crowd burst into cheers that resounded through the valley.


    I was surprised. Luo Sha''s kick just now pierced through the rainbow, but Da Gang was actually able to catch it.


    Luo Sha was also shocked, but she immediately grabbed onto Da Gang''s legs and pulled forcefully. Da Gang fell to the ground with a loud crash. I felt the entire ground tremble.


    Da Gang had been grabbing onto Luo Sha''s legs the entire time, and when he fell, Luo Sha also fell onto Da Gang''s body. But Luo Sha immediately sat on Da Gang''s body, and punched towards Da Gang''s temple.

 C62

    Da Gang immediately used his hand to block, but Luo Sha''s fists were too fast. Da Gang blocked the first fist strike, but he did not manage to block the second fist strike. Then, the third and fourth fist strike, followed by a storm-like fist strike landed on Da Gang''s face.


    When Luo Sha gasped for breath, she stood up once again. Da Gang had already fainted. The entire audience was staring at her in a daze.


    If it was the image of Da Gang that was like a pig head. His head now looked like a full moon, except there were a lot of craters on it.


    At this time, all of Da Gang''s subordinates started to boil with excitement.


    Da Gang slowly got up, covering his face that could no longer be seen, and said: Stop fighting, we''re all on the same side.


    Da Gang started to pacify his subordinates, and I explained the situation to Luo Sha.


    Luo Sha heaved a sigh of relief and asked: "What is the general''s next instruction?"


    I said regretfully, "Enter the mountain, occupy the mountain and become king..."


    In the evening, Da Gang''s village was decorated with lanterns and decorations, having a big feast. At the banquet of four to five hundred people, they lined up from the village square to the village entrance. There were many children playing around the table. There were also women and children who were chattering away about family matters.


    Han Xifei sat in the main seat, while Luo Sha sat on her left and right sides. I sat beside Da Gang.


    The others were scattered around as well. The people who had their guns pointed at them in the afternoon were all happily chatting and drinking wine.


    This scene reminded me of the Lin Family Ridge back then. It had been so peaceful and harmonious back then.


    I asked Da Gang curiously: Isn''t everything alright here? Why did you run out to rob the underworld?


    Da Gang said in distress: In the past, we were only picking up weapons on the battlefield. However, a few days ago, a group of deserters passed by, and we ended up robbing them. However, he soon found out that he had picked it up faster and became addicted to it.


    Hearing this, I became suspicious again. Just now, Da Gang''s little brother wanted us to keep our weapons as well, so I asked: Why do you need so many weapons for?


    Da Gang looked at me admiringly and said, "Aiya!" Brother, you are a smart man, you asked the key in one sentence.


    Da Gang continued to speak: Now that the world is so chaotic, who knows? Maybe one day the war will end here, and if we gather more weapons, we will be safe. The ones that are far away should be told to come closer. We still have a demon behind the mountain who often comes out to eat humans.


    I silently listened, but Da Gang''s story had actually attracted Luo Sha over. I only heard that girl ask: There are still monsters in the mountains? Are you for real?


    Da Gang saw Luo Sha coming over, and the story became even more interesting.


    At that time, there was no war. Da Gang had been a soldier in the army and had been in the army camp before, so his strength was unlimited. His spear skills were also not bad, but in the army camp, it could be said that he had no discipline, and thus returned to his home in Stone Village.


    That day, he happened to hear that Old Guo, who was at the east end of the village, had gone up the mountain to collect herbs. That day, he happened to hear that Old Guo, who was at the east end of the village, had gone up the mountain to gather herbs.


    Seeing that the villagers had matters to attend to, Da Gang also went to help. Adding Da Gang, there were a total of twelve villagers who entered the mountain together. They all had rifles and machetes.


    Legend has it that there were demons at the back of the mountain. Da Gang had already heard of this kind of thing since he was young. When he was naughty, his mother used to scare him about monsters in the mountains.


    But Da Gang felt that the story was not true. Old Guo, who was at the east end of the village, must have gotten lost somewhere up the mountain.


    They spent the whole day searching the mountain, but they didn''t find Mr. Guo even in the evening. They planned to return to the village first and look for it tomorrow.


    At this moment, a weak voice came from the depths of the forest. "Help, help me!"


    Everyone was very surprised when they heard that voice a few more times. Some people who were more familiar with Mr. Guo recognized it. It was Mr. Guo''s voice.


    The twelve of them immediately headed towards the source of the sound.


    However, no matter how far they walked, they would never be able to reach the place where the sound came from. The sound was always so weak, but it was always just right for people to hear. It was as if the person who shouted had always maintained a certain distance from them.


    It was not until the sky had completely darkened that they were unable to hear any more shouts. Everyone was extremely astonished. Although Da Gang didn''t understand the situation, he had a nagging feeling that someone was bringing them into the trap. But Da Gang was not willing to withdraw like this.


    Then one of them, a middle-aged man, asked, How far have we run?


    An experienced hunter said, We''ve run at least five kilometers since we heard that sound.


    Everyone looked back and only then did they realize that something was off. Even after running 10 kilometers, they were still unable to catch up to the cries for help.


    Then a timid young man said shakily, Let''s go back. It''s too late now.


    Da Gang said snappily: What kind of demons can this world have? Even if they did, would they be able to beat the guns in our hands?


    Our oldest middle-aged man said, Da Gang, he''s right. It''s too late now, it''s too dangerous in the mountains. Even if there aren''t any monsters, if we step on any poisonous snakes, any jackals, wolves, tigers, or leopards will be enough for us to eat.


    Da Gang retorted again: Just now I almost caught up to that voice, maybe that was Old Guo, are we really going to give up like that?


    The middle-aged man said, You know that might be true. But if it was really Mr. Guo. We''ve chased them for five kilometers, can''t we catch them? If he could run so fast, why would he scream for help so weakly?


    Only then did Da Gang calm down and say: It''s really weird.


    After discussing for a while, everyone decided to return. Everyone felt their scalps go numb when they saw his strange actions. However, he suddenly ran into the depths of the forest, and before anyone could react, the middle-aged man was the first to shout: Stop him!


    Everyone quickly chased after him, but the young man ran abnormally fast. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t catch up with Da Gang. In the end, it was rather embarrassing.


    Da Gang wanted to turn around and say something to the crowd, but realizing that there were only four people left standing beside him, Da Gang thought that they had probably chased after him too quickly, and the others had not caught up.


    Just as they were about to say that they would go back and reunite with the other few, they heard the youth in front who made their hair stand on ends. Da Gang and the other three immediately ran over, this time they had finally caught up to him, but their husbands had caused them to turn pale.


    The young man had his throat pierced by a thick branch sticking out of a tree, and he was hanging from the tree. Blood was gushing from his throat.


    The other three were so scared that they lost their courage, luckily they were stopped by Da Gang, otherwise they would have ran away.


    The young man''s mouth emitted a weird sound, as if he wanted to say something, but Da Gang and the others were unable to hear him clearly. Da Gang took a few steps forward, hoping that the young man would tell him who the culprit was.


    But the young man''s words caused Da Gang''s face to turn deathly pale, and he only heard him say: Here ¡­ In You... Behind him.

 C63

    Hearing the young man''s words, Da Gang slowly twisted his stiff neck to the back, and when he looked behind him, he discovered that there were only three of his comrades left.


    Da Gang heaved a sigh of relief. The world heard the sound of chaotic footsteps in the distance, and Da Gang immediately became vigilant, but discovered that it was another false alarm. He could only hear the person shouting: "Did Da Gang catch that brat?"


    Only then did Da Gang clearly see that it was his eight comrades behind him who had followed him, but Da Gang noticed that something was amiss.


    When everyone was in front of him, Da Gang counted the number of people once again. This time, there were twelve people in the mountain, following him were his three companions who chased over. That was 12 people, but the problem was that there was one hanging on the tree! One more person!


    Da Gang turned his head towards the person once again. However, he realised that was staring at him with his eyes. Even though Da Gang had a strong mental fortitude, he was still scared and retreated a few steps back. However, he took the courage to look at the person hanging on the tree again. Only then did they heave a sigh of relief. This guy was indeed completely dead, Da Gang raised his spear and then turned around to point at them.


    The three people with him were shocked by him. The other eight people looked at him dumbly, as if they didn''t know what he was up to.


    Da Gang raised his spear, his gaze sweeping across everyone one by one, and fixated on the face of the person at the very back. Wasn''t this the young man who was hanging on the tree? Why are there two of him?


    Da Gang was so scared that he went berserk, he raised his gun and shouted at the man: "You, stand up!


    The three people with Big Light turned their heads to look, and they were shocked when they saw that person. All of them hurriedly raised their guns and pointed them at that person.


    But when Da Gang looked at the remaining seven people, he realized that they were not moved at all by the current situation and still stood to the side with dazed and despondent gazes. Da Gang was even more afraid in his heart, he felt that these people were all strange.


    At last the young man approached them step by step, with a strange smile on his face, and said: What''s the matter with you? We''re on the same side.


    Da Gang shouted: Stop right there! I fired again.


    But the young man did not seem to hear him. He continued to walk towards them, one step at a time. It was unknown if the person beside Da Gang was scared out of his wits, or if his gun went off, he shot towards the young man. Everyone heard the gunshot, and immediately tensed up. They all shot at the young man.


    The young man fell in a hail of bullets, and the other seven suddenly scattered in all directions. It didn''t take long for him to disappear into the darkness of the forest.


    Da Gang did not dare to give chase. Instead, he slowly approached the young man he had just beaten to death. When he walked over to take a look, he realized that the one who had collapsed to the ground was still that young man. It was a completely different person.


    Da Gang felt that this face was a little familiar, but he couldn''t recall where he had seen it before.


    He turned to the other three, hoping to get an answer from them, but his gaze swept over them. He immediately realized that the face of the person lying on the ground was the face of the person standing to the left of the trio.


    One of the other two companions saw the body lying on the ground. He immediately reacted, raised his gun, and pulled the trigger on the person on the far left who had the same face as the corpse.


    Bang! Bang! Before Da Gang could even clearly see who shot the first two shots, the two of them had already slowly fallen to the ground.


    Da Gang''s last companion saw that so many people had died, and immediately collapsed, screaming and running deeper into the darkness. Da Gang hurriedly chased after him, but the road in the middle of the night was too difficult to walk, and it bumped into everything. Da Gang was unable to catch up with his hair-like companion at this time.


    The two of them ran for about ten minutes, one in front of the other. After reaching a river, Da Gang finally caught up to that brat. He pushed him to the ground. To him, she cursed: If you don''t want to die, then don''t run.


    Only then did the young lad calm down, and he looked at Da Gang in a daze. Da Gang did not know how to comfort him, and could only pat him on the back.


    After a long while, the young lad finally recovered from his fear and asked Da Gang: "Did we encounter a ghost?"


    Da Gang took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it up. After that, he passed another one to the young lad and helped him light it up as well. Da Gang took a deep breath and felt a little better before saying: "It''s hard to say, I''ve never encountered such a strange thing before."


    The young lad also took a puff on his cigarette, choking on his own smoke. Obviously, he had never smoked before.


    They rested for a while on the riverbank, but then they heard a woman singing upstream.


    Although they felt it was strange that a woman could sing in such a damned place, they still couldn''t resist the pleasant singing. The two of them still decided to take a look and felt lucky. I hope someone really lives here.


    After walking for a while, they finally arrived at the location where the song originated from. There was a seven-meter-tall waterfall, and in front of the waterfall, there was a woman bathing in the water.


    That woman is very good at swimming. Swimming about in the water, she was like a mermaid, but because it was too dark, Da Gang could not see what the lady looked like. However, his brain could tell that she must be a devastatingly beautiful woman.


    On the other side of the river, there was a small wooden house with flickering candles. It seemed like the girl lived here.


    Da Gang and Yue Shuang hoped to get help from the other party, but the lady was bathing in the water. If he rushed out, he would be treated as a hooligan. So they hid in the grass. He quietly waited for the lady to finish her shower before leaving. Da Gang wanted to take this opportunity to take a peek at the lady, but a young lad by his side covered his eyes.


    Da Gang said snappily: What''s wrong? It''s not like you''ll lose any parts.


    But the young man said: You''ve always been so wild in the village, who knows if you''ll be interested in sex.


    Da Gang said impatiently: Pfft, what kind of person am I?


    An ordinary young lad actually looked at him skeptically. Da Gang felt at ease being looked at with such a gaze.


    Just as he was about to say something to the young man, he heard the woman in the river open her mouth. Although she was scolding, her voice was still very pleasant to hear.


    Da Gang and the young lad felt that the lady should not be talking about them, so they did not come out. Instead, the lady added on, "I saw the two people in the grass.


    Da Gang had no choice but to stick his head out of the grass. To the woman: Don''t worry, we''re not bad people.


    But when the lady in the river saw Da Gang''s fiendish look, she screamed: "Ghost!" He then swam towards the shore.


    Da Gang said angrily: How the f * * k do I look like a ghost!


    The young man next to her also shouted back to the woman, He''s not a ghost or a bad guy, he''s just a little ugly.


    When the girl heard these words, she was stunned for a moment before turning around to look, only to discover that they were indeed two living men. Then, he let out a sigh of relief and said, "I thought it was the Canopy Marshal who descended to the mortal realm."


    Da Gang was furious when he heard this. The young man beside his, however, was amused by the woman''s words.

 C64

    Only after the girl had put on her clothes did Da Gang and Yue Shan come out from the bushes. It was only then that Da Gang and Yue Shan saw the girl clearly.


    Her facial features were exquisite, and her long hair reached her waist. Because she had just been bathed, her hair was still wet, and she wore an ancient long dress, giving her the appearance of a fairy.


    Seeing Da Gang and Da Gang staring straight at his, the woman smiled slightly, captivating his soul. Da Gang and the young lad almost fainted.


    The woman said, Both of you come from far away.


    Da Gang and Yue Shuang foolishly followed the girl into the house. The place was ancient, and with the addition of the woman in the ancient dress, Da Gang and Yue Yang really thought that they had been transported to another world.


    The three of them sat in front of a tea table and introduced themselves before realizing that the girl''s name was Bai Huan.


    After sitting down, Bai Huan poured them each a cup of tea. The fragrance of the tea assaulted the nostrils and penetrated one''s soul. Anyone could tell that this was a pot of good tea.


    However, Da Gang had never tasted tea since he was young. He felt that all the tea leaves tasted weird, and that it was better than drinking it to his heart''s content.


    Despite the fact that the white ring in front of him was carrying a pot of good tea. But in front of Da Gang who did not know how to taste tea. But it was all in vain.


    The young lad beside him was drinking with relish, and could hear Da Gang''s question. "We ran all over the mountain today." Sis, do you even know how to boil water here? I never drink this bitter, nontrashy stuff.


    What Da Gang said. The young man next to him used his elbow. He poked him twice. Da Gang didn''t know what was wrong with his words.


    White Ring only frowned, then smiled and said: Since mister doesn''t like tea, I''ll really pour some wine.


    Hearing that, Da Gang laughed, and said: This girl knows me, I am the best.


    But the young man said: Drinking is wrong, drinking is wrong. We have to go tomorrow.


    The young lad was actually afraid of Da Gang''s messy nature after drinking too much. To do something, to do something heartless. Da Gang thought that he was reminding himself that there was something wrong with this lady, but after thinking about it, Da Gang was right. How could a woman live in such a deep forest?


    I say, sister. How can you live alone in such a deep forest? This was too dangerous.


    The woman said, It''s always peaceful here. There''s no danger. There was a village to the east. It''s only three miles from here. I usually go there when I have nothing to do.


    Her words made Da Gang feel a lot more at ease. It seemed that he was ill-informed and ill-informed. So there was a village here. They all thought that this was the primeval forest.


    At this time, this young man wanted to show off his presence in front of a beautiful woman. Was there no electricity here?


    Only then did Da Gang see the candles in the surroundings. There were no electrical appliances in this room.


    The woman, still polite, said, There''s electricity in the village. I don''t have one here.


    Da Gang suddenly thought of something and asked: "Sister, do you know about computers?


    The young lad at the side did not understand what was going on in Da Gang''s mind.


    The lady was at a loss when Da Gang asked her.


    Da Gang knew the answer from his face, and asked again: What about the television?


    Then the woman stood up hurriedly and said: I''ll get you gentlemen some wine first.


    Seeing the lady enter the kitchen, Da Gang asked the young lad beside him: "Do you feel that there is something wrong with this woman? I don''t think he''s a human being.


    The young man hurriedly replied, Yes, it is indeed not like a human being. This was simply a goddess descending from the heavens.


    Da Gang slapped the young lad on the back of his head and stared at the young lad with a serious face. The young lad felt uncomfortable being stared at by him, and asked him what was going on.


    Da Gang suddenly giggled and said: Hehe, brother! You think the same as I do. She was indeed an otherworldly fairy. I found out that she didn''t even know what a TV or a computer was.


    It was obvious that their IQ would only allow them to reach this step. What would the girl take out for them to eat? They ate whatever they wanted without the slightest wariness.


    It was unknown whether it was because he had drunk too much wine or because he had been poisoned. Da Gang slowly fell asleep.


    He was awakened by a shrill scream. When he opened his eyes, it was pitch black. The dim light from the window let him know that he was still in the same house. His whole body felt sore and weak. It was difficult for him to even stand up.


    He could hear a man moaning in pain seven or eight meters away. He quickly took out a flashlight from his pocket and pointed it at the source of the sound.


    As soon as the light fell on him, he was scared out of his wits. The young man who had come in with him was staring at him with blood all over his face, and the young man had a huge snake wrapped around his body that was as thick as a bowl. He was constantly tearing at the young man''s body.


    Da Gang was so scared that he retreated, wanting to touch his own spear. He couldn''t find it for now. However, he had found his machete, and he felt weak and sore all over. He couldn''t even stand up. Not to mention killing that snake.


    He didn''t mess with the snake. But the snake had come to him.


    The snake released the young lad''s corpse and moved towards Da Gang, who immediately closed his eyes and brandished his blade. However, he suddenly felt his wrist tighten. He was being held by someone. He opened his eyes and saw that it was actually Bai Huan!


    Da Gang looked around, but did not find the snake. He looked at the young man''s body again. Even the corpse had disappeared.


    At this moment, Bai Huan opened his mouth and said, "Mister, you are having a nightmare."


    Da Gang lowered his head and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. So it was a dream.


    However, the white ring said coldly: "Fake ¡ª ¡ª"


    Da Gang immediately raised his head to look at Bai Huan. Bai Huan was smiling strangely, and then, he pointed at the roof beam above his head.


    Da Gang looked towards where her finger was pointing and saw more than ten corpses, all covered in blood, hanging on the ceiling beams. There were a total of twelve of them.


    The one closest to him was the corpse of Old Guo, the eastern head of the village. He could guess the rest without looking. It was the eleven villagers who had entered the mountain with him.


    Da Gang screamed in fear and dashed out the door, about to rush out. The door suddenly closed automatically. Da Gang crashed into the door and bounced back, falling to the ground.


    The power he had exerted out of fear was gone in an instant. He lay on the ground, unable to get up.


    Seeing Bai Huan walk towards him, he quickly took off his knife, but Bai Huan stepped on his wrist. Just then, he extended his other hand to grab the knife, and Bai Huan suddenly turned into a huge snake and wrapped himself around Da Gang.


    Bai Huan opened his mouth wide and bit towards Da Gang''s head.


    Da Gang closed his eyes waiting for death, but the other party did not make a move even after almost a minute.


    Da Gang slowly opened his eyes. He discovered that Bai Huan had returned to his human form and was lying on top of him.


    Da Gang instantly felt like he was being hugged by a soft and gentle jade. Just as he was about to say something to beg for forgiveness, the other party''s fragrant lips came over and kissed Da Gang''s hideous mouth.

 C65

    Da Gang was kissed by the white ring, and still couldn''t react to what had happened. However, he felt pain in his lips. The other party had actually bitten him.


    Bai Huan then smiled charmingly and said, "Don''t worry. After killing so many of your companions, I feel very ashamed of myself. Therefore, I will spare your life."


    After saying that, Bai Huan stood up, and then, raised one of his hands, and gently waved it towards Da Gang. Smoke surrounded Da Gang, causing him to feel dizzy and after a while he fainted.


    When he woke up again, it was already noon of the second day. He found himself lying in the grass by the waterfall. The surroundings were bright and sunny. Birds were singing and flowers were fragrant. The scenery was beautiful beyond compare. It was completely impossible to tell that such a terrifying thing had happened at night.


    He looked around but he did not see Bai Huan, nor did he see the corpses of the others. Even the wooden house from last night was gone.


    Da Gang wandered around in the forest for a long time. Finally, he found a way out before the sun set, and he didn''t have to walk too many mountain paths before finally returning to the village.


    After Da Gang returned to the village, he was severely ill, but the others had yet to return. Obviously, what happened that night was not a dream, but something that truly happened.


    Da Gang finished his story. I also did not understand the reason, only wooden one sentence: you are Xu Xian ah! I thought you were the Eight Commandments.


    Hearing my thoughtless question, Da Gang said in a bad mood, "Can you not interrupt me?" I''m not telling stories. I''m telling the truth.


    However, Luo Sha said: What happened after that? If nothing else happened, you wouldn''t have spent so much effort preparing so many weapons against that demon.


    Da Gang grinned and said: "Big sis is still the smartest, a series of scary things did happen afterwards."


    Da Gang then continued with his story. After returning from the back mountain, Da Gang had a fever for three consecutive days, and finally recovered on the fourth day. Regarding the twelve lives that had been lost, the villagers did not blame Da Gang.


    Everyone thought that this matter would end just like that. But she did not expect to see the night that Da Gang returned one month ago. The Village Chief and his wife died tragically at home. There were many strangling marks on the corpse, as well as the bite marks of monsters. The entire room was dyed with blood.


    When Da Gang saw that wound, he immediately thought of Bai Huan. The villagers called the police, and they stayed in the village for half a month. However, he couldn''t find any clues at all. Da Gang even brought them to the waterfall from before. However, he still couldn''t find any clues. The police finally decided that the village chief''s family had been killed by a wild animal.


    Da Gang naturally did not believe in police reports, but there was nothing he could do. The police don''t believe in ghosts and gods.


    The next few days were calm and peaceful. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Another month passed, and one night, another family of three died miserably at home. Just like the village chief.


    The villagers reported the news to the police, and Da Gang spontaneously organized the villagers to patrol the night. However, after searching for it, he discovered that it had become calm and peaceful again. However, in the third month, another person had miserably died at home.


    Although another person had died, the police were still unable to find any clues.


    It wasn''t until the fourth month did Da Gang finally understand the rules behind demons harming people. It was actually very simple. Every month, he would eat one person in his fifteenth birthday.


    Da Gang sent more people over on the fifteenth day. At the same time, he called the police. However, there were no demons. For the next two months, there were no monsters.


    Everyone thought that Da Gang''s plan had worked. Da Gang could be considered to be someone who had seen the world in the village before. He had even been a soldier and braved the world outside, allowing Da Gang to act as the village chief for the time being. At the next election. He then re-selected his opponent.


    However, he had never thought that he would be able to achieve what he was doing now. He had even brought people to rob the Dao and engage in banditry.


    Ever since Da Gang had taken office, although it could not be said that the village was bustling, at the very least, it was peaceful.


    But this spring. Another family member died miserably at home. Everyone thought that it was just a mistake. But he didn''t expect that in the second month of spring. Another family had died. This caused everyone to panic.


    At this time, the front line was also becoming increasingly tense. The fire had already reached the village. Da Gang decided to move to a village and find a place where he could avoid both the flames of war and the demons.


    Everyone had arrived at the village. Originally, there was nothing here. They were all built up bit by bit by the villagers. Therefore, the construction of this village was still very new.


    It only took them a month to finish almost all the buildings in the village. Even though they were all simple wooden houses. However, it was better than staying in the shadows of demons all day. Unexpectedly, someone had died miserably on the first day of completion.


    Until today, as long as it was fifteen every month. A family would die horribly.


    When I heard Da Gang finish the last few stories, I felt that this village was not peaceful and needed protection.


    At this time, Han Xifei, who was sitting in the main seat, spoke out: "Da Gang, come over here.


    Da Gang walked in front of Han Xifei in confusion, and continued to command: Open your mouth.


    Although Da Gang was puzzled, he still obediently opened his mouth. Han Xifei looked at him for a bit, then made him return to his original position.


    Han Xifei finally spoke out: It was a snake that attacked Da Gang at the waterfall. There was indeed a venomous tooth mark of a snake on the inside of his lips.


    Everyone looked at Da Gang in shock. I also tugged on Da Gang''s lips and looked around, only to find that there really were bite marks.


    Han Xifei continued: It is not surprising that demons exist in this world. After all, we''ve already met with even more bizarre things.


    Everyone understood that the more bizarre things that Han Xifei was talking about should be the gods flying in the sky.


    Han Xifei continued to speak: The snake''s activity time was three seasons, especially in summer, and hibernating in winter. Da Gang said that in the few months before spring began, there were no deaths. Maybe the Snake Demon also needed to hibernate. If every fifteen years. Then on the fifteenth of the month, I really couldn''t think of any reason why it wouldn''t come.


    Da Gang asked with some doubt: What does the general mean?


    Han Xifei''s answer was very simple: Fifteen, make it unable to return.


    These words came out. The applause from the audience was thunderous.


    But at this time, Han Xifei slammed her hand on the table, scaring everyone present into silence.


    At this time, Han Xifei shouted at Da Gang: Da Gang! You colluded with the Snake Demon, led the wolves into the house, harmed the villagers, and yet you still refuse to admit your wrongs?


    When those words came out, the entire audience was in an uproar. Even I did not understand how Da Gang could collude with the Snake Demon. But I still have a lot of trust in Han Xifei''s intelligence. Her judgment was definitely traceable.

 C66

    The bustling and lively village suddenly quietened down, everyone looked at Da Gang in shock, no one understood what he meant.


    Han Xifei continued: Some snakes are very cunning. They would bite their prey, inject a little poison into it, and then let it go. She would wait for the prey to return to her lair. Snakes would come by the smell of the venom, so that they could find more prey.


    Many people understood what Han Xifei meant. They even understood where Da Gang was wrong.


    Han Xifei continued: You were obviously bitten by the Snake Demon, but you still ran back to the village, and in the end, lured the Snake Demon to the village. Killed several families including the Village Head, do you think you should die?


    Just as Han Xifei finished speaking, she immediately pulled out the gun at her waist, pointed it at Da Gang and said: Don''t say that you just moved the village a few kilometers away. Even if it was just a few more kilometers, the Snake Demon would still be able to find him.


    Hearing Han Xifei''s words, the villagers all pointed at Da Gang, saying that Da Gang was wrong; there were also people who understood matters. To speak up for Da Gang, he did not think that Da Gang was at fault, but that she was too crafty at the time.


    Da Gang, on the other hand, was at a loss of what to do as he looked at the people quarreling around him. It was obvious that he did not know how to face the villagers.


    Then, Han Xifei raised his spear and smashed it on the table, causing the entire audience to become quiet again. Han Xifei then continued to speak: Da Gang, I was originally going to shoot you today. But in the course of this year you have contributed a great deal to the village. Next month''s fifteenth exorcist, you will be able to make up for it by then.


    After Han Xifei finished these words, she left the seats. Seeing that Han Xifei wanted to leave, Luo Sha also followed. The banquet then unhappily ended.


    I don''t get it. Why did Han Xifei want to publicly criticize Da Gang? This way, in the future, it would be very difficult for Da Gang to raise his head in front of the villagers.


    I looked at Da Gang who was still in a daze. Quickly, she comforted him: Come on. Don''t be guilty. Wasn''t it just a small bug? They would pinch him to death next 15th of next month to avenge the villagers.


    Da Gang nodded his head, he did not say anything, and only stared at the wine cup on the table blankly.


    I decided it was time to leave him alone, and I left the table.


    When I returned to the small hut assigned to me by the villagers, I looked at the bed. Doudou was still lying on it, and had not woken up.


    I checked her pulse. He had no pulse, no heartbeat, and even his body was cold because he was a ghost. But there was one very strange thing. He was breathing, and sometimes he even whispered as if he were in a dream. It also convinced me that he was alive.


    After the Tiesha River battle, the pimples had become very strange. With the breathing, there was no pulse or heartbeat. Although his body was ice-cold, it wasn''t as illusionary as before.


    There was a doctor in the village, but I didn''t ask him to come. She was going to treat Doudou. After all, Doudou was not human. I don''t think a village doctor would be able to cure a ghost.


    The next day, I was quarreled with the sound of a bugle. I went out to take a look. Luo Sha was currently leading a group of people to the plaza to arrange a military formation. There were probably no less than three hundred people. Judging from the clothes, one of the three was a villager. They were all strong young men in the village.


    However, this group of people had messy hair and wore different clothes. It made me think the army looked strange.


    I wandered around the village again, bored, only to find two figures under a tree near the field. My cat is behind a mound. It was only then that he could see that the two were General Han Xifei and Da Gang.


    Han Xifei kept reprimanding Da Gang, but Da Gang kept his head low and did not say a word. Han Xifei reprimanded him for a while, then impatiently smacked Da Gang in the face. The two meter tall man was slapped onto the ground.


    I sighed in my heart. Han Xifei''s arm strength was astonishing indeed.


    Han Xifei scolded loudly: "Are you still a man?" If you''re a man, cheer up. Are you scared out of your wits by that Snake Demon?


    Da Gang explained from the start: I just don''t know how to face the villagers.


    Han Xifei said impatiently: It was the Snake Demon that killed him, you just have to kill him. This could be considered an explanation to the villagers. Or are you afraid of that Snake Demon?


    After saying that, he no longer paid any attention to Da Gang and walked away.


    After Han Xifei left far away. Da Gang then shouted: I will kill that Snake Demon.


    It seems that Da Gang was still brooding over the matter of him luring the snake into the village, while Han Xifei still tried to persuade him.


    I also did not go up to say anything to Da Gang. He left silently. Not everything can be solved with help. Sometimes people learn to face problems themselves.


    I took a walk in the fields and found a rare day of leisure. After walking around outside for a while, he finally returned back to his village. Just as he thought about where he lived, he was called by a little warrior, who said: Yang Xiao, the general is looking for you.


    I don''t know why Han Xifei wanted to see me. But when she thought about the slap she gave Da Gang, she couldn''t be thinking that she wanted to slap me, right?


    I followed the little warrior and arrived in front of Da Gang''s house. Right now, this is Han Xifei''s house. She gave her huge mansion to Han Xifei.


    The little soldier stood guard at the door and let me go in to meet Han Xifei.


    When I went in, I found Han Xifei sitting in front of a square table. He was drawing something on a piece of white paper.


    On the table were two scimitars and a long spear. I know that this scimitar is the weapon of the Cavalry of Heaven Realm.


    Han Xifei saw me. Then she said to me, Have you recovered?


    I replied, "Thank you for your concern, General. I have been treated by Doudou before." There was no longer any problem.


    In fact, my wounds were quite severe and I couldn''t do any strenuous exercise at all. As long as he moved slightly more, he would feel pain, and the wound on his abdomen would even bleed.


    Han Xifei continued: Then what about Doudou? Haven''t you woken up yet?


    I nodded. Not yet. But she was getting better and better, and her breathing was getting smoother. I heard her talking in her sleep last night.


    Han Xifei asked me doubtfully. Ask me: What did he say?


    I awkwardly replied, "Chicken leg ¡­" Don''t rob me of my chicken leg...


    Han Xifei felt like laughing when she heard this, but soon changed the topic, saying: "There''s a village thirty miles to the northeast, waiting for you to accompany me to go there."


    I asked doubtfully, Just the two of us?


    Han Xifei nodded her head and said: That''s right, it''s just the two of us. I have already told Luo Sha everything that happened in Stone Village, we will be back in at most half a day.


    I wanted to ask more questions, but Han Xifei interrupted me and said: As a soldier, there are not so many questions.


    After Han Xifei finished speaking, she wrapped the two scimitars and the spear head with cloth and threw them to me, telling me to bring them with me when I travel to the village.

 C67

    Han Xifei and I are riding a Unicorn. Because we were afraid of being discovered by the enemy, we didn''t choose to fly through the sky. Instead, we rode the Unicorn and advanced on the road.


    The road on the mountain path was not easy to walk on, there were basically no roads. We passed through two mountains and came to a forest with a river beside it. Han Xifei said that she would stop and rest for a while.


    I''m wounded and I don''t want to go too far. Naturally, he was also happy to rest here for a while.


    I held onto a few mouthfuls of water and drank it before I turned to Han Xifei and said: General, Da Gang has indeed fallen into the Snake Demon''s trap, but you shouldn''t blame Da Gang in front of everyone. He was the village head. If the villagers did not trust him, he would not be able to continue being the village head.


    Han Xifei wanted to say something, but she hesitated. In the end, she said: I have to take responsibility for my own wrongdoings.


    I was about to continue arguing with her when she said, like a child, You''re too young to understand. When you sit in my place, you will understand.


    I didn''t understand what Han Xifei meant until many years later. I was driven to a dead end by the betrayal of my loved ones. I realized how stupid I was.


    After Han Xifei finished speaking, she started to ride on her Unicorn again, and I followed behind him. He felt that she was a difficult person to communicate with. She thought to herself, No wonder she''s so beautiful, but almost 30, and still can''t get married.


    Seeing me walking slowly behind, Han Xifei said impatiently: Don''t think anymore nonsense! Hurry up and keep up with me. Otherwise, I won''t wait for you.


    I suddenly felt guilty and quickly chased after Han Xifei. I asked curiously: What exactly are we going to do?


    Han Xifei pointed to the two scimitars and the spear on my back that were wrapped in cloth, and said: These few cold weapons are quite powerful. The villagers said there was a blacksmith in that village in the northeast who was very skilled. I wanted him to help me fuse these weapons and forge a better one.


    We flew for a while on the Unicorn. They finally reached the village that Han Xifei was talking about.


    The village did not seem to be very populous or particularly rich. The two of us rode on the Unicorn s on the main road of the village. All of the villagers looked at us in astonishment. Han Xifei walked to the entrance of a shop, then jumped down from the Unicorn''s back and entered the shop.


    I went over and saw that it was indeed a blacksmith. Other than some farm tools, this shop also had many jewelry and necklaces. What surprised me most was that there were quite a few swords and weapons hanging on the walls.


    There was also a furnace beside it. I had only seen this kind of large furnace on television before, but it was the first time I had ever seen one in real life.


    A middle-aged man was standing next to him. He was holding a hammer and was beating it against a piece of metal on the chopping board.


    When the middle-aged man saw us enter the shop, he stopped what he was doing and stepped forward to say: What a beautiful girl! You want to buy jewelry, right?


    I was relieved. Luckily, the middle-aged man was not like the other salesmen and immediately said, "Is this your girlfriend? She''s really pretty." This sort of thing. They couldn''t bear to anger Han Xifei. I''m afraid this will not end well.


    However, the middle-aged man didn''t let me down. He changed the topic, suddenly pointing to a set of jewelry in the display cabinet and said, "Look at me, it''s a pair of concentric locks. I built this a while ago, it can''t be more suitable for a couple like you ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Han Xifei had already pulled out a gun from her waist and pointed it at his head.


    The middle-aged man was so scared that he hurriedly covered his head and squatted down. Thinking that we were here to rob them, he quickly said, "Woman, please spare us!" I''m in a small business here, nothing of value. As long as you don''t hurt me by taking anything away from me, I have both the old and the young. There was also a half-paralyzed wife in the middle of the room. They''re on my own...


    Han Xifei snappily interrupted the middle aged man, saying, "Shut up!"


    The man shut up. Han Xifei turned around and said to me: Explain to him what we''re here for.


    Then, he put away his gun. He sat in front of the tea table and drank his tea.


    The man slowly raised his head. Seeing me coming over, Han Xifei hugged him again. I don''t see your faces. I don''t know who you are.


    I snappily said, "You don''t have anything valuable in this shabby shop, and we''re not here to rob you. We''re here to discuss business."


    The man slowly raised his head. But he still did not dare to stand up. He said: Sir, whatever you want, take as much as you want! I''ll sell it to you.


    My face was filled with black lines. This guy was definitely going to rob us both of our homes.


    Han Xifei impatiently said to me: Show him the things you brought.


    I quickly untied the bundle. He then spread out his weapons in front of the middle-aged man. Then, he slowly raised his head and looked at these weapons with a puzzled expression.


    I explained to him, Look at these weapons. Could it be tolerated? It was to recreate a new weapon.


    The middle-aged man picked up a scimitar and looked at it. Then, he knocked on the blade of the scimitar. When he touched the blade, blood came out of his fingers. He quickly retracted his hand and said, So sharp.


    The middle-aged man briefly treated the wound before continuing, "I have never seen this metal before. If I were to reforge it, I''m not sure if my furnace can refine this metal. I need half an hour to appraise it."


    Han Xifei said coldly: I will wait here for you for an hour, after you have appraised it, you can tell me if you can recreate it or not.


    The middle-aged man said carefully, All right, all right, I''ll go now.


    After saying that, the middle-aged man walked towards the workbench and I followed to see what he would do. While looking at it, she asked him, "Your store has jewelry and weapons, will anyone buy them?"


    The middle-aged man told me: Of course no one in the village buys it, but there are a lot of people buying it online. However, they could only sell some weapons that did not have an edge.


    I looked at the backward village and said in surprise, You know how to run an Internet store.


    The boss smiled at me and said, Isn''t it? Don''t open an online store. Who knew there was another shop in this damn place? If I don''t go with the times. Then I can only be like that bad Old Man in my family, busy my whole life without earning much money.


    I asked doubtfully, Are all your handiwork handed down from generation to generation?


    The boss smiled proudly and said, Of course. My great-grandfather was a famous craftsman at court. So everyone around here knows our store. Some rich people would even travel thousands of miles to come to this poor mountain village. Just to make him a piece of jewelry.


    I looked around but didn''t see anything particularly good in this shop, so I said, But I don''t see anything good in this shop either.


    The boss immediately retorted, "Who says there''s nothing good!?" I''ve got a god here...


    Halfway through his sentence, he seemed to remember that we were armed and afraid that we would try to rob them, so he immediately stopped and only gave an embarrassed smile.

 C68

    I saw the boss stop mid-sentence. He thought to himself that there shouldn''t really be any treasures hidden in his house. I was afraid that he might be suspicious, so I didn''t continue asking.


    I felt bored and sat at the coffee table to drink tea with Han Xifei.


    The shop owner returned in less than half an hour. He told Han Xifei shamelessly, "Witch, I don''t know what kind of material these weapons of yours are, but they can be recreated using the furnace. Moreover, they must be even stronger if you were to recreate them."


    Han Xifei took out a piece of paper from her pocket and gave it to the middle aged man, and said: Just follow this blueprint and create it.


    The middle-aged man looked at the blueprint for a while. Only then did he say: I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. This material''s hardness is too high. If you want to make such a weapon ¡­


    Han Xifei interrupted him and said: How long do you need? How much is it?


    The middle-aged man said, "Probably around half a month." Money... Just give me a hundred thousand.


    I took a deep breath.


    Han Xifei stood up, I thought he would immediately pull out his spear and destroy the middle aged man. She said, "I''ll give you twenty days. After twenty days, I''ll give you the money." You can get the weapons I want ready.


    The middle-aged man became a little anxious and said, "Then we should at least give him a deposit, right?"


    However, Han Xifei said: These three weapons are not bad, treat it as a deposit.


    The middle-aged man thought for a while and said: "Alright." But make sure you have the money in twenty days.


    Han Xifei also didn''t say anything more. She walked straight to the door and I followed behind her.


    The two of us went out the door and rode the Unicorn. We didn''t stay in the village and went straight back to Stone Village.


    Twenty days later would be fourteen. It seemed like Han Xifei wanted to make this weapon by the fifteenth. Was it to deal with Snake Demon?


    But to us humans, cold weapons are the best. That could only be used in melee combat. It was definitely not as good as guns, why would Han Xifei need to personally come to this kind of place and spend a hundred thousand to create a weapon that she basically cannot use?


    I asked a question but Han Xifei told me not to ask so many things.


    We rode fast and fast. In the evening, she finally returned to Stone Village. When Han Xifei arrived at the village, she told me to go back and rest. I parted with her, and when we were separated I went to my lodgings.


    As I passed the village square. I saw that Luo Sha was still training those people, but those people, their messy hair had already been shaved into a bun.


    They looked more spirited than before, but the clothes they wore were all different, and it made them feel like they were in a mess.


    The next ten days were peaceful. My injuries are much better. However, there was still a faint pain in his abdomen.


    Da Gang''s condition was much better than before. He kept yelling that he wanted to fight to the death with that Snake Demon. He didn''t know if this situation was a good thing or a bad thing.


    The people that Luo Sha trained with were becoming more and more decent. Although they still could not compare with the regular army, at least they could see eye to eye.


    However, Han Xifei stayed at home all day and rarely went out. She would only visit Doudou every two to three days.


    On the fifteenth night, I checked Doudou''s breath as usual and found that she was breathing normally. Then, I touched Doudou''s pulse and suddenly felt that it had jumped a little.


    Just when I thought that the jump was my imagination, suddenly, Doudou''s pulse jumped again.


    I held her hand for a good five minutes, and her pulse jumped five times. I shook Doudou a little. She still hadn''t woken up. But I was glad that his pulse could beat, and I kept feeling that she was getting closer to the day she woke up.


    I immediately went to Han Xifei''s residence. She wanted to tell him the good news. After all, she still cared about Doudou and often came to visit him.


    When I ran to Han Xifei''s residence, I was stopped by two soldiers at the entrance. One of them went to report to Han Xifei.


    Han Xifei walked out and I told him about Doudou''s pulse rate.


    She didn''t show much surprise, but she decided to take a look anyway, and I took her all the way to my place. When she saw Doudou, she immediately went up to check her pulse.


    After a minute. She turned her head to look at me, then closed her eyes and began to explore Doudou''s pulse.


    At this moment, I discovered that the hand Han Xifei used to feel the pulse of Doudou was actually bandaged, how did she receive such an injury?


    Han Xifei waited for around three minutes before she opened her eyes. A rare smile on her face, she said, There''s a pulse.


    But my mind was on her injured hand. General, what''s wrong with your hand?


    Han Xifei looked at her hand and said: I accidentally scratched it.


    After saying that, she walked to the door, and without looking back, she instructed me: Take good care of Doudou.


    As she walked out, her hair blew in the wind, and I saw a bruise on the back of her neck, which made me feel even more puzzled and worried.


    The next day, he came here to be bored. I was wandering around again because I was hurt. Han Xifei never let me participate in any training, I just strolled around everywhere. However, he discovered a small forest to the north. I''ve never been there. Bored, I walked towards that direction.


    When I reached the edge of the forest, I found that the forest was very dense and there were many thorns in it. I gave up the idea of going in to see what was inside. Just as I was about to turn back, I saw a lot of footprints. I looked in the direction of the footprints. They seemed to lead into the woods.


    Thus, I followed the footprints. These footprints actually followed me to an inconspicuous corner of the forest. I went over and saw that there were no thorns, so I followed the footprints into the woods.


    I followed the footprints, and I was surrounded by thorns. Only the place where the long step had taken him was free of thorns. It was obvious that someone had cut off the thorns and left a path.


    I walked for about five minutes. After he found out that he had walked out of the small path. It was actually the center of the forest, and the surroundings were filled with dense forests and thorns. The only thing left was an empty space about the size of half of a basketball court.


    I saw that the clearing was littered with footprints, deep and shallow, very dense. From my experience, they weren''t footprints left on normal walks, but rather footprints left on the battlefield from close combat.


    Looking around, there were many tree branches that had been chopped down by swords and sabers, as well as tree bark that had been cut apart. The trees were new, but not the same, and some of them had been damaged for a long time, more or less yellowed, probably for a week or two, while others were especially new, as if they had been made only this morning.


    Looking at the desolate open space, I could see that there were people fighting and practicing martial arts.


    Just as I was wondering who could be here, I heard a soft sound from the thicket of brambles behind me.


    I quickly turned my head and saw a dark figure about to emerge from the thorns, but I was standing in the clearing and I couldn''t even make out his face. He was already running away, and I ran after him.

 C69

    I ran into the brambles and regretted it. The thorns were all over the place, pricking my teeth and making me grin. The kid in front didn''t seem to be having a good time either as he slowed down.


    I thought to myself, is this kid stupid? If there was a trail, they would have to run through the thistles and thorns. But I also noticed that this kid didn''t even know there was a small path nearby.


    Just as the kid was about to run out of the brambles and run away, I had an idea. I pointed my finger at him and shouted, ''The guy in front, stop! If you touch me again, I''ll shoot you!


    The guy in front of me was shocked by what I did. He immediately raised his hands but didn''t dare to turn around. Don''t shoot, sir! I am a good citizen!


    Hearing his voice, I felt that he was a Old Man, but I couldn''t care less as I quickly went closer to him. He twisted his hand behind his back and cried out in pain.


    I then realized that this fellow was actually an old drunkard at the head of the village. I had seen him before in the village. The villagers told me that this fellow was the kind of man who spent all day idling around. When he reached old age, he was also a solo drunkard. To put it bluntly, he was an old hoodlum.


    Why are you here?


    The old man said, "I just want to have a little fun in the bushes nearby."


    I''m not stupid. Who would rush into a thicket of brambles and be pricked like a hedgehog? And if he was just going to the bathroom. Why did he run a ball!


    I pretended to be fiercer and said, "Forget it, this place is also a good place to hide people. Since you don''t want to speak the truth, then I can only bury you here."


    The old man cried out in horror, I tell you the truth! I''ll tell you the truth! I am this morning. Seeing someone come out from here, she became curious and thought that she might be hiding something good inside. Ye Zichen wanted to take advantage of the meal time, since there were less people who passed by this place, so he wanted to see if there were any treasures inside.


    I asked him again, Who did you see coming out of here?


    But the old man shook his head in panic and said, ''My eyes are blurry, I really can''t see who it is! I swear, don''t hurt me!


    I don''t know why he got so nervous all of a sudden. But no matter how hard I asked, he wouldn''t say who he was seeing, like he was just going to say it. I''ll silence him.


    I couldn''t do anything to him, so I threatened him not to tell anyone else about it and let him go.


    I couldn''t figure out what was going on in the woods, so I went back to the village and had lunch with my comrades.


    After lunch, I went back to the woods and hid in a thicket of brambles, waiting.


    As a result, no one came in until dinner time. So I went back to eat dinner with my comrades, then went back to check on Doudou''s condition, and found that everything was normal. She then returned to the forest. She continued to hide in the thicket of brambles and wait.


    I''m not afraid of the other party not appearing. Anyway, the most I have right now is time.


    I stayed in hiding until one or two in the morning. I had already fallen asleep, but I was woken up by the soft sound of my voice. I was overjoyed.


    I quickly looked in the direction of the open space. In the faint moonlight, I could see two people standing there. And both were women. I''ve seen both of them, and one of them is very, very familiar


    One of them was Han Xifei, I immediately understood in my heart why that old man didn''t say who he saw even if he was beaten to death. He was actually afraid that Han Xifei and I would be in the same group, so he used me asking him who he saw as a test to see if I would kill him.


    I''ve also seen the other woman before, the classical beauty who stood on the peak of the mountain during the battle in the valley.


    Just when I was still pondering about why they were here, that classical beauty said to Han Xifei: Congratulations, I can sense that your divine spark is getting stronger and stronger. It means that your blood of the God of Heaven is awakening. Soon he will be a true god, one of us.


    Hearing this, I was shocked. Become an Empyrean God? Could it be that Han Xifei wanted to rebel?


    At this time, Han Xifei asked indifferently: Is it that easy?


    The woman smiled and said, You have a divine spark. To put it bluntly, you are a Deity yourself. But it had not awoken yet.


    Han Xifei said indifferently: God? I really don''t like that word.


    The woman said, "Whether you like it or not, you''ve chosen it."


    Han Xifei didn''t seem to want to continue the conversation. What should we do after that?


    The woman smiled and said, You need a thorough awakening, but that could take a long time. I want to strengthen your body. Awaken your divine spark, and in the end, bestow divine power upon you.


    Han Xifei listened to her silently. She did not interrupt.


    My heart was filled with mixed feelings. I didn''t know if Han Xifei had really become a member of the monsters or not. She was such a great general, how could she betray humanity?


    The woman went on: You have a good body, and you have a good body for a lazy human being. We don''t have that much time. We need to quickly awaken your divine spark. We will start with meditation now, and I will enter your consciousness in a moment. I will guide you in your spiritual sense.


    Then they sat down face to face. He began to meditate.


    I don''t know what to do. I just can''t believe that Han Xifei would actually hook up with these gods.


    The two of them remained in a meditative posture, and I didn''t dare to act rashly. I hoped that they would finish their meditations quickly and come up with some useful information.


    However, they sat for four hours. I fell asleep several times, but was woken up by my will.


    I looked at the sky, which was getting brighter and brighter. How much longer will they meditate like this?


    But at that moment, the two of them simultaneously opened their eyes. Their eyes emitted a red light, and then slowly faded away.


    Seeing the red light in Han Xifei''s eyes. My heart sank. The last bit of hope seemed to be gone. Han Xifei was really going to become a member of the God of Heaven.


    My heart was filled with grief and indignation as I smashed my fist on the ground. The sound was not loud, but Han Xifei and Yue Yang who were in the middle heard it.


    They both turned to look at me. In unison: Who?


    I knew I was exposed, and I felt a sharp branch in the grass beside me. Then he slowly stood up and walked out of the thicket of brambles. Straight in their surprised eyes.

 C70

    Han Xifei and Yue Yang quickly recovered from their shock, but I spoke out first: Han Xifei is near, you don''t need to be used by this kind of guy.


    Han Xifei asked coldly: How long have you been here?


    I continued persuading her: This guy is too suspicious. You mustn''t trust her!


    Han Xifei seemed to be angry, her voice became even colder, and said: I''m asking you, how long have you been here?


    I had to answer honestly: I was here before you arrived.


    After Han Xifei heard this, she seemed to have no idea what to do, and the lady beside her did not say a word. She only looked at us silently, as if she was waiting for Han Xifei to settle the current situation by herself.


    I picked up the branch. Pointing to the lady beside Han Xifei, she said: "General Han Xifei, let me try, whether or not this woman has the qualifications to guide you."


    After Han Xifei, who was still deep in thought, heard what I said, she immediately said to me: Yang Xiao, don''t mess around!


    I retorted, "I''m not messing around, it''s just that this woman is harming you. Do you really want to become that damn god of heaven?"


    Han Xifei said that this was all to end this war. I need strength. Besides, she wasn''t a bad person.


    Hearing these words, I was a little angry. I said to Han Xifei: She is a god, why do you trust her so much? And why would she help you?


    Han Xifei seemed to be getting impatient, and said: Yang Xiao, stop messing around here, I have my own judgement.


    I heard this, and said bitterly: General, don''t let this woman lead you astray. Today, even if I have to risk my life, I will let you see her true appearance.


    I rushed at the woman. Trying to pierce her throat with a branch.


    But a shadow rushed out and grabbed my wrist. The other hand was holding a short knife that was slicing at my throat. Just when I thought I was going to die. However, Han Xifei made her move.


    With one hand, she gripped the knife that was stabbing at me, then with the other, she swung the knife at the man with the knife. The man let go of my hand and jumped back.


    Only then did I get a clear look at the man. It was another woman. She was dressed in black and had a light leather suit on top of her body. Her hair was cut short to her ears. What impressed me most was that she was also wearing a black eyepatch over her left eye, which was obviously blind.


    Just then, the lady spoke coldly: Han Xifei, why did you stop me? This fellow truly wanted to attack Lord God of Wisdom.


    Han Xifei said coldly: With me here, he cannot hurt God of Wisdom. He is my subordinate, I will discipline him.


    I had also heard Luo Qi mention it before. She said that the God of Wisdom had already fallen. A thousand years.


    At this moment, the woman wearing the eyepatch. However, he said tit for tat to Han Xifei: "He wants to attack intelligence, Lord God." I don''t care whose subordinate he is. He must die here today.


    Han Xifei said: Then you can try.


    The woman with the eyepatch said, "Are you really betraying Lord Wisdom for a fool like this?"


    Han Xifei said: I didn''t betray anyone, but I don''t mind fighting with anyone.


    As the smell of gunpowder grew stronger on both sides, the classical woman said, Sifi. Do you really trust this child?


    Han Xifei nodded and said: "He is my subordinate." Very loyal.


    The classical woman nodded and said, All right. Take him away from here. You won''t have to use the woods for the rest of your training. When you are asleep, I will guide you with my consciousness.


    The woman with the eyepatch said, My lord, you can''t trust this kid. If we were to be discovered by the Heaven Realm on this planet. Your life is in danger.


    The classical woman said: I see the boy is righteous, and he will not betray Sifi. Naturally, they wouldn''t harm us.


    I rudely interrupted their conversation, saying: "God of Wisdom died over a thousand years ago, what kind of God of Wisdom are you?"


    Han Xifei and the other two saw me and said this. After a moment, the woman with glasses suddenly asked, "How did you know about this?"


    I ignored her. The classical woman who was addressed as the God of Wisdom was about to say: A thousand years ago, I was punished by Heaven Realm and was going through the retribution of the heavens.


    This woman didn''t seem to want to stay here for too long either. Go on: Sifi, we should go. Take care of yourself.


    Han Xifei courteously greeted her. Yes, you take care, too.


    Just then, the woman with the eye patch said: Master Wisdom, it''s fine if you trust Han Xifei, but you can''t so recklessly trust this man. This is your life.


    I also didn''t want to be outdone so I told Han Xifei: "Even the two of them aren''t reliable. Based on such a reckless explanation. We cannot believe that she is a God of Wisdom. Even if she really is God of Wisdom, we can''t believe that she would help us.


    However, Han Xifei and Yue Yang didn''t listen to me and the bespectacled woman. Instead, they waved goodbye to each other. Then she began to walk her own path.


    Looking at the two people who were gradually leaving in the sky, I could only follow Han Xifei out of the forest. I wanted to say something, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Step by step, the two of us walked slowly along the path in the grove. Han Xifei suddenly stopped in her tracks, and I almost bumped into her. Fortunately, she stopped in time.


    Han Xifei turned her head and said to me: Yang Xiao, I know you are a reliable person. But if you want to be my subordinate. You have to trust me.


    I was about to answer her. But she went on: I have my limits. I also knew that I couldn''t trust them both completely, but I needed their help right now. Everyone needed their help. Even if it''s a trap, I''d like to try it. Would you believe me?


    I looked at Han Xifei''s delicate features, and for a moment, I didn''t know how to answer her. In the end, I just nodded and said, I believe in the general.


    She seemed a little touched. She continued: That''s enough, I''m not a pure person anymore. If one day I really escape into evil ways, then you will kill me.

 C71

    Han Xifei and I walked along a small road in the countryside.


    Why do you say you''re not a pure person anymore? I asked.


    Han Xifei looked at the sky in the distance and said: I can feel that there is a new blood boiling inside my body.


    What did they do to you? I asked.


    Han Xifei was still looking at the sky as she said, "They woke me up."


    I also didn''t understand what Han Xifei meant. But she suddenly grabbed my hand, and my advance came to a halt.


    She looked at me with a slightly mischievous gaze, and for the first time I saw such a vivid expression on her face, that I took two steps back from her, but she held me back and said, What are you afraid of? It''s not like I''m going to eat you.


    She pressed a hand to my chest, and suddenly I felt a warmth come from her palm. Then it started to heat up slowly, and I felt refreshed and a little numb all over.


    I''m too familiar with this feeling! Isn''t this the treatment that Luo Qi had cast on me countless of times?


    Han Xifei placed her hand on my chest for around a minute, and I could feel that the little injuries I had left had been completely healed by her.


    She slowly released her hands and said, Do you understand now?


    You must be a pure person, I said. I''ve always wanted to learn healing.


    But Han Xifei said: Then you also think that God''s guidance to me is not to harm me?


    I was also a bit conflicted when I heard this. Then, he thought about when Han Xifei had saved him from the one eyed woman, his speed and reaction had definitely exceeded the limits of a human.


    It seemed that the two women had handed over a lot of skills to Han Xifei. If humans knew these skills, then they would definitely be able to gain a huge advantage on the battlefield.


    Even I would be willing to believe in the God of Wisdom once for this kind of enticement. Thus, I nodded my head.


    I asked Han Xifei how much did she know about the two of them?


    Han Xifei said. According to them, they have committed a heinous crime. So Heaven Realm wanted to execute them. But that was a thousand years ago.


    Han Xifei paused, then said: "At that time, you hid me in the hollow tree." It was the appearance of the God of Wisdom that healed the injuries on my body, and told me that as long as I did as she said, I could defeat the Heaven Realm soldiers in the valley.


    I nodded. I know about that. When I was in the valley, I saw that God of Wisdom.


    Han Xifei looked at me and said: It seems that you are still hiding quite a few things from me!


    I shook my head. I wasn''t sure who she was, so I didn''t tell you.


    When we returned to the village, Han Xifei didn''t go out for the next few days. Everyone thought she was too tired and was resting at home. Only I know that she studies with the God of Wisdom in her consciousness every day.


    Time passed quickly. In an instant, it was the day he picked up the sword. Han Xifei called me over to her house and said: This time, the weapons should be ready. Accompany me to get it today.


    I nodded and replied, "Yes." But the general. That would cost a hundred thousand yuan, where did you get so much money from?


    Han Xifei took down a necklace from around her neck. There was an extremely exquisite jade artifact hanging in the middle of the necklace, and said: This is something that my mother left for me, I can only use this as collateral.


    I looked at the jade in Han Xifei''s hands and saw that it was extremely plain and simple. I didn''t know if she was even worth a hundred thousand gold coins. However, since it was left behind by her mother, it was quite important to her.


    I smiled at her and said, No, General, I have some money.


    Han Xifei looked at me suspiciously. Then, I took out a piece of gold that was shining brightly from my bag.


    This piece of gold was large and heavy, it definitely weighed over a jin. This is what I brought out from the Brave troops''s cave. I''ve always kept it in my backpack, and now I can use it.


    Han Xifei looked at me in shock. Where did you get this gold from?


    I said honestly, In a cave. Inside lived a Brave troops. It''s all gold and silver there. I took out a piece of it, and it came in handy today.


    Han Xifei looked at the gold in my hands and said, This is yours. But my mother''s jade pendant is very important to me. I can only borrow your treasure for a while, then I''ll return the money to you.


    Seeing that Han Xifei had agreed, I nodded my head. Every day I lived like this, and perhaps before she could give me back the money, I would be dead on the battlefield. Why care about the future?


    Han Xifei and Luo Sha explained the things that happened in the village, and then we rode on a Unicorn each towards the village in the northeast.


    We walked on. Midway to the last riverside forest, we rested for a while there again. I asked Han Xifei, "Do you plan to use this weapon to deal with the Snake Demon?"


    Han Xifei nodded and said: "The God of Wisdom has told me before, that it is very difficult for human weapons to harm the Spirit God and the Demon, only the weapons of Heaven Realm. She could deal with these demons and ghosts.


    But what if the blacksmith failed? I asked anxiously.


    However, Han Xifei did not mind and said: It was the God of Wisdom who asked me to go there to forge weapons.


    We rested for a while, then moved on again. At noon, we finally saw the village in the distance, but there were flames and shouts and screams everywhere.


    Han Xifei and I were both shocked. Han Xifei immediately opened up the wings of the Unicorn and flew over there. I also spread the wings of the Unicorn and immediately followed.


    We can see a lot of Cavalry of Heaven Realm flying in the sky. He then looked at the ground of the village, which was also killing Cavalry of Heaven Realm. It seemed to be a small cavalry unit.


    People were running around the village. Just then, I saw a very old sword wielding sword wielding old man and a middle-aged blacksmith who was holding a long sword in his hand. They were blocked by three Cavalry of Heaven Realm s in front of a wall.


    Just as Han Xifei was about to go and save him, she was stopped by a Cavalry of Heaven Realm. I looked carefully and saw that it was a female cavalry soldier.


    She wore a lighter breastplate, which seemed to be made specifically for cavalry. His arms were not covered by the armor. You can use weapons with flexibility. There was only a short skirt on her lower body, revealing her snow-white thighs. That way, she could easily fight on horseback. She was holding a two-meter-long spear and had wavy black hair. "On her forehead was tied a red bandanna with delicate features, forming a resolute face.


    The woman said to Han Xifei coldly: "I am Silver Flame Fina, the vice-captain of the Sixteenth Knight Regiment of Heaven Realm. Who are you? Why were the divine sparks on his body so strange? And why were they with humans?

 C72

    Han Xifei did not care about the Silver Flame Fina who was talking to him. Instead, she shouted towards me: Yang Xiao, go save him, leave this to me!


    I said awkwardly, I don''t have any weapons.


    Han Xifei scolded angrily: You idiot, are you not on guard at all?


    On the other hand, the person called Silver Flame Fina coldly said to Han Xifei: How dare you ignore me!


    Right after she finished speaking, she raised the spear in her hands and thrusted it towards Han Xifei. Han Xifei took out her blade from her waist and blocked the attack. Han Xifei shouted at me: You think of a way yourself!


    I gritted my teeth. The Unicorn crashed into the three cavalrymen on the ground.


    Sure enough, the Unicorn did not disappoint me. Its momentum was astonishing, and under the impact, the three cavalrymen were sent flying along with their mounts. I picked up a lance from the ground.


    At this moment, Uncle Blacksmith, who was standing in the corner, said to me, "I''ve forged your weapon." I don''t want the money. Why don''t you give me your horse in exchange for this gun?


    I looked at the long spear in his hand. The shaft was 1.7 meters, and it was completely black. The head of the spear was 30 centimeters long.


    At this time, the Old Man beside the blacksmith started shouting at him. "Unfilial son!" He risked his life to save both of us, and you still want his mount! Do you want to kill your savior? Give the weapon to this benefactor, and we''ll run through the woods behind the hill.


    The blacksmith was not happy, so he listened to the elder and handed the spear in his hand to me. Then he took the old man and ran up the mountain.


    I thought to myself, this Old Man is actually Uncle Blacksmith''s father. How old was he then? However, when he saw that she was carrying a heavy sword filled with holes, it did not seem to be difficult for her to run away.


    At this moment, the horsemen pursuing the other horsemen had also surrounded me. I lifted the two pikes and immediately flew into the sky.


    At this moment, I saw Han Xi and Silver Flame Fina engaged in an intense fight.


    Han Xifei was obviously not her opponent, and was forced to dodge in all directions. I rushed over and thrusted my spear at the Silver Flame Fina''s back. However, she immediately sensed danger and hurriedly dodged to the side, dodging my attack ¡­


    When I arrived in front of Han Xifei, I immediately threw the spear Uncle Blacksmith created to her. Han Xifei caught it in one hand and said to the Silver Flame Fina, "The real battle is about to begin."


    Silver Flame Fina sneered and said, "With just you?"


    With that, she thrust her spear towards Han Xifei. Han Xifei dodged, raised the spear in her hand and swept it towards Leng Fang''s neck.


    The Silver Flame Fina''s reaction was extremely fast, and it quickly dodged to the side. After that, she started fighting with Han Xifei.


    I''m a little worried, we can''t keep fighting at this time, but Han Xifei seems to have thought of this long ago. Riding on a Unicorn, she soared into the sky.


    The Silver Flame Fina also chased after him, but the surrounding cavalrymen didn''t move at all. It was as if they were still waiting for the duel between the two of them. But slowly they looked at me.


    Startled, I immediately chased after Han Xifei and the rest. The horsemen were coming after me, but I was wrong not long after I had flown.


    If he brought all these cavalry soldiers in front of Han Xifei. If it was going to be trouble for Sifi again, they might as well lure all of them away. Thus, I turned the horse around and flew towards the southeast.


    The dozen or so Cavalry of Heaven Realm s also caught up. I didn''t fly at full speed because I wanted to divert the riders a little.


    I flew with a group of cavalry for about twenty minutes. He began to speed up. This batch of Unicorn was shockingly fast. In a short while, they had lost all their pursuers.


    I flew to the forest by the river where I had rested earlier, hoping that Han Xifei would be able to pass through and return to Stone Village. But even after waiting for half an hour, I still did not see Han Xifei fly back.


    Anxious again, I decided to fly back to the village to take a look, so I started moving again.


    When I reached a mountain in the southwest of the village. They are currently on the mountain chasing two people. I only saw that those two people are Uncle Blacksmith and his father, right?


    I hesitated, then decided to help them. Thus, I rushed towards the Cavalry of Heaven Realm in the rear.


    Due to my speed being too fast, it didn''t even have time to react before I thrust my spear into its chest. However, the other three Cavalry of Heaven Realm s were already about to catch up to the blacksmith''s uncle''s father. When the blacksmith fought the Cavalry of Heaven Realm, his chest was pierced by one of the Cavalry of Heaven Realm s, and the blacksmith''s father immediately shouted as he rushed towards the Cavalry of Heaven Realm with his sword raised.


    The Cavalry of Heaven Realm thrust his spear towards the word ''old man''. Startled, I drove the Unicorn over. He blocked the horseman''s spear. A spear pierced towards his throat, and another Elite Armament fell to the ground. I quickly pulled the old man out of the room.


    The old man struggled, wanting to jump down from my Unicorn and fight to the death with the other two Cavalry of Heaven Realm s. But I can''t afford to be careless. He immediately rushed out at full speed.


    Because of the advantage of speed. Very quickly, I lost the two Cavalry of Heaven Realm s who were chasing me.


    I stopped at a mountain and the old man jumped off his Unicorn. I started to cry, but I didn''t dare leave her alone on this mountain. She was really anxious to find Han Xifei.


    But the old man suddenly looked at me. To me: Thank you, young man, for saving me twice. This sword was passed down from my family from generation to generation. After six hundred years. There is a legend in our generation that only the Savior can unleash the true power of the sword.


    I don''t know why he suddenly said this to me. But his action startled me. He suddenly stood up. He ran towards the direction of the cliff. Jumping off the cliff, I immediately ran over, only to discover that he has already disappeared into the clouds ¡­


    I looked back at the broken sword stuck in the ground. He thought to himself, Legend has it that people are killed.


    I pulled out the sword. The blade was riddled with holes, rust, and even some cracks. I just couldn''t understand why a piece of broken iron would be guarded for six hundred years. Helplessly, he could only tie them around his waist and bring them away. He prayed in his heart that this sword could really give us humans a miracle.


    I started to ride on the Unicorn to search for Han Xifei.


    However, even after searching for a while, he was still unable to find anything. Instead, I ran into the Silver-Flame Fina, and we were fifteen or sixteen meters apart before we found each other. She was surprised to see me, and I saw her look panicked.


    She suddenly stared at me and sneered. I quickly turned around and ran. However, her Unicorn was also incomparably fast. No matter how I flew, I couldn''t get rid of her. In the end, I had to turn back and fight.

 C73

    Fina saw me coming and charged at me. I raised my spear to stab her in the abdomen, but she suddenly raised it and swept it at me. Her attack arrived before me, so I wasn''t able to dodge in time and was knocked down from the Unicorn''s back.


    I lay on the ground in pain for a while. He was so desperate that he couldn''t even hold out for a single round.


    Fina rode the Unicorn step by step towards me, sneering, "With just your two men, you still want to fight me? You are simply overestimating yourself."


    I suddenly had an idea and lay motionless on the ground, and Fiona saw that I thought I had fainted or died.


    Jumping down from the Unicorn, he walked in front of me. Squatting down, I stretch out an arm and feel for my breath. He muttered, "So unlucky?"


    I suddenly scooped up a handful of sand from the ground and threw it at her face. She couldn''t dodge in time. He immediately covered his eyes.


    I have an opportunity to knock her away. Afterwards, he jumped back onto the Unicorn and flew into the sky, leaving quickly. I could see Fina and was about to chase her, so I increased my speed even more.


    After flying far away, I was finally unable to see Fina who was behind me. I heaved a sigh of relief.


    A figure flew towards me from the sky. I looked up. Ye Zichen let out a sigh. Very good, it was not Fina, but Han Xifei.


    Where were you, General? I asked.


    Han Xifei laughed and said: That girl was too awesome, I hid in the clouds.


    She paused, then asked, How is the village?


    I sighed and said, Uncle Blacksmith and Old Man Blacksmith are dead. No one knew where the other villagers had gone to.


    Han Xifei also sighed and said: This is war.


    The two of us stopped talking and flew back to Stone Village. When he arrived at the village, night had already fallen. Luo Sha was in the middle of gathering all the soldiers in the plaza and lecturing them.


    Han Xifei and I walked to the plaza. I asked Han Xifei: What is Luo Sha doing?


    Han Xifei said. Preparing before the war.


    I nodded. Tomorrow night, the Snake Demon might come out.


    Han Xifei gave me a strange look and said: It will be fifteen tonight after twelve.


    I was embarrassed to hear it, forgetting that it was the next day after twelve. Therefore, it was possible for Snake Demon to come out tonight at midnight.


    When it was about seven, Han Xifei and Da Gang personally went to the village fifteen to sixteen miles away from Li Shi Village. It was as if they were trying to use Da Gang to lure the Snake Demon there, and set up a trap for the entire village.


    Luo Sha and I will stay at Stone Village and lead more than a hundred soldiers to protect the villagers.


    Starting from midnight, Luo Sha would lead fifty soldiers to patrol the village. I will change shifts with Luo Sha after 4 o''clock in the morning. At that time, I will bring another 50 soldiers to patrol.


    Since Luo Sha was watching at night, I could rest in peace. I stayed in the house and planned to rest for a while, wait until 4 PM before going out to change shifts with Rosa.


    He was just about to lie on the bed and sleep for a while. There was a knock on the door. I opened the door and saw a small warrior. He said to me, This is the malt yellow wine that Assistant Luo Sha told me to give to the villagers.


    I thanked the little warrior and walked her out. He thought to himself, ''Luo Shan is very considerate. However, he did not know that Xiong Huang Wine was going to deal with the Snake Demon. Was it useful or not? He couldn''t resist sipping a few servings of the marmot. Regardless of whether it was effective against the snake medicine or not, it was still quite nice to drink.


    It was his first time leading a patrol during the night. Moreover, it might be a monster, so he was both nervous and excited.


    At 12 o''clock, I still wasn''t asleep. I looked at Doudou''s condition, as if everything was normal. She then left the house and headed for the village''s public toilet. In the entire village, other than Han Xifei''s and Luo Sha''s house, which had a toilet, everyone else had to go to the public toilet. This was because the village had only been moved here recently, which was why it was so troublesome.


    When I came out of the bathroom and went back to my house, I found a dark shadow inside. The black shadow was sitting in front of Doudou''s bed. Could it be that the Snake Demon had come out, and was going to attack Doudou?


    I immediately rushed in, and the one who sat in front of the small bed was actually Han Xifei. Han Xifei couldn''t help but to let out a sigh of relief. She looked at me with a puzzled gaze for a bit, then hugged Doudou in her arms and caressed her face as she said to me: "She''s really adorable!"


    I nodded and said, Yeah, but sometimes it''s naughty.


    Han Xifei raised her head and smiled gently at me. Seeing her smile, I couldn''t help but be stunned. This is the first time I saw her smile like this.


    Han Xifei looked at me blankly. Then she crooked her finger at me and said gently, Come here.


    I wonder what''s going on with Han Xifei today? I''ve always been cold to her, even though she''s been a little nicer to me lately. But it was not like this, how could Han Xifei become so gentle and gentle like water?


    Han Xifei saw that I was still standing at the side, not moving an inch. She then put Doudou, who was in her embrace, back onto the bed and slowly stood up. Step by step, she moved closer to me. As I walked, I smiled and said, Are you shy? Come here, come here.


    As she spoke, she already arrived in front of me. She stuck close to me. I could feel her breath on my face. She reached out an arm and stroked my face. I felt a burning sensation on my cheeks as I was driven to talk to him like this. I knew that my old face would turn red.


    When she saw me, she smiled again and flirted with me.


    As she spoke, her red lips moved closer to mine. I quickly took a step back and said, ''General, take care!


    I don''t know why I said that.


    Even Han Xifei was startled, she suddenly laughed sinisterly, and said: "Do you think I''m too lewd?"


    Startled, I said, That''s not what I meant, General.


    She suddenly moved closer. I put my arm around my waist and said, So tell me, what do you mean?


    She hugged me very tightly. I could feel how soft her body was, but I didn''t feel warm at all. I felt cold. This wasn''t an exaggeration, but her body was indeed ice-cold.


    The coldness in her body flared. It was only then that I remembered that Han Xifei had brought her men to the village to ambush Snake Demon tonight. That place is fifteen miles away from here. Han Xifei wouldn''t run back here to play since she was bored.


    If Han Xifei were to go to the old village, then who is this woman in front of me? I felt my scalp tingle at the thought.

 C74

    The Han Xifei in front of me is hugging me. Her lips were about to press into my face again. But when I dodged, she released me, giggled, and said, I''m your general, and I order you not to move.


    How could I listen to her? I didn''t even know if she was a human or a ghost, so I continued to struggle, but her strength was so great that no matter how I struggled, I couldn''t get rid of her.


    She saw that I was struggling and wrapped her long legs around my waist. He put his arms around my neck and his red lips came closer to mine, leaving me with no way of avoiding it.


    Just when I wanted to give up and let her kiss me, there won''t be a lack of meat anyways. Moreover, it''s a great beauty like Han Xifei.


    Seeing me behave, she was stunned for a moment, and then she giggled and stuck her red lips close to my mouth. But then, I saw the mirror behind her, which was the Han Xifei that was wrapped around my body? It was a cobra with a diameter of 15.6 cm!


    I looked at Han Xifei''s slender legs on my waist, then looked at me in the mirror. There was a snake wrapped around my waist, starting from my waist and ending at my neck. Finally, a snake''s head popped out, tongue out, ready to bite my lips.


    Outside the mirror, I was hugged by Han Xifei in an alluring gesture. Both of my arms were wrapped around my neck and just as my red lips were about to kiss mine, the huge difference between the two made me break out in cold sweat.


    This time, I finally understood that this guy should be the legendary Snake Demon. I didn''t expect that the first person she would look for tonight would be me.


    I cried out in my heart that I was unlucky, and I couldn''t think of a way to escape. She wrapped herself around me. I didn''t dare to anger her. I was afraid she would suddenly give me a bite.


    Han Xifei''s red lips moved closer to her. I was only two or three centimeters away from her sexy red lips. In my desperation, I suddenly grabbed her face with my hands. She stopped and looked at me in surprise.


    Let''s go to bed, I said. You''re heavy.


    When she heard me, she hit me on the chest and said to me coquettishly, You hate it.


    I shivered. It was simply too tempting for Han Xifei to have such an expression on her ice-cold face. I couldn''t help but want to kiss her on the cheek, but when I saw her in the mirror, I swallowed and gave up the ridiculous idea.


    As I walked towards my big bed, I looked at Doudou who was lying on it. I really hoped that she would wake up. Then she would smack the snake that was coiling around me. But looking at Doudou''s comfortable sleeping appearance and the word chicken leg that occasionally came out of her mouth, I knew I couldn''t rely on her.


    I walked up to the big bed. She bent down and placed Han Xifei on the bed, but she kept on sticking to me, as if she didn''t intend to let go of me.


    Seeing that her red lips were about to kiss me again, I put two fingers to her red lips and said, Wait, let''s have a drink first.


    I was full of brain power, and now I was thinking of using the wine to deal with her.


    I don''t want to drink, she said coquettishly. She hugged me tighter. She pulled me all the way down onto the bed. Her entire body was pressed against her soft and cold body.


    I don''t know if the real Han Xifei would be so angry from embarrassment if she saw me doing such an ambiguous action with another one or not, but if she came forward and shot me dead.


    I put aside the strange thoughts in my head. He seriously said to the Snake Demon: Didn''t you always drink first when you asked me to do this in the past?


    Hearing that, the Snake Demon could only helplessly let go of his hand. I don''t seem to be in a hurry. I won''t escape anyway. I quickly got up and went to get the yellow wine, thinking that I wouldn''t splash you to death later.


    But the Snake Demon saw the yellow wine. Immediately, he frowned his pretty eyebrows and smiled at me. Wait!


    Just as he took two steps, he suddenly stopped and was startled. He thought to himself, "Don''t tell me she was going to attack him directly?"


    When the Snake Demon saw that I had stopped, it continued, "First, help me remove the clothes on my body, it feels really uncomfortable binding me."


    My heart was beating fast now, and I thought, Don''t bother with me anymore. I turned to her and said, How about we have a drink first?


    She pretended not to be pleased and pouted. It makes me feel very uncomfortable. But she thought it was lovely. No, she said. But first you have to undress me!


    I never thought that Han Xifei would act so coquettishly in front of me. Looking at his cute appearance, I suddenly had the urge to rush forward and tear her apart.


    But the thought that she was a snake, a venomous giant cobra. I suppressed the impulse in my heart. He said to her, Have a drink. I''m thirsty, too.


    I quickened my pace. I hope to get the wine on the table quickly.


    However, the Snake Demon s behind him who looked exactly the same as Han Xifei suddenly jumped off the bed. She ran towards me and hugged me. She used all her strength to drag me onto the bed. I cursed inwardly. Was this guy going to use the strong one?


    She dragged me to the bed and suddenly flung me hard. I threw myself on the bed and tried to get up. But she jumped on to the bed and sat on top of me, holding me down.


    I secretly cursed how heavy this woman was. But he still said, trying to please her, You look beautiful, don''t you? Actually... But... I don''t know how to make up the rest of the bullshit.


    She wasn''t about to listen to me, either. She moved closer to me and sat on my chest. Then he pointed to his pants and said, I just want you to undress me. I''m not comfortable in my clothes.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to help her take off her clothes, she didn''t want to let go of me. I had to untie her belt first. She only looked at me complacently, as if to say: Brat, I can''t cure you.


    I pulled her pants down to her knees, and she rose with me. Let me take off her pants. I helped her slowly out of her pants.


    In my mind, I was thinking about how to get out of here. I wanted to crawl under her crotch, then sprint with all my might to get the wine and splash it on top of her.


    But when she saw me slow, she kicked off her pants and sat back down on me. I loved her and missed another chance.


    She was wearing only a pair of white underpants. Two white thighs just like this around my waist, let my heart beat faster, the whole body itchy.


    Then she bent down again and asked me to help her take off her blouse. In my heart, I had no choice but to help her take off her shirt, only to realize that the flying figure was actually so good.


    Seeing that she was only left with two undergarments and that she was sitting on top of me, my face grew hot.


    I said to her quickly, Can I go for a drink now?


    The Snake Demon is lying on top of me. You still want to drink, do you? You sure are strong-willed.

 C75

    As soon as the Snake Demon''s voice fell, it wrapped its arms around my neck and wrapped its entire body around me. Its red lips moved closer once again and pressed onto mine. I feel soft.


    The next moment, I felt something slowly being sucked out of her, and I began to struggle, wondering if she was sucking my blood.


    But she was too tight, and no matter how I struggled, I couldn''t get rid of her.


    Just when I thought that I was dead meat, the door to my house was kicked open by someone. The one who entered was Luo Sha. She saw what was happening on my side.


    She cursed: Damn pervert! Then he was about to close the door and go out.


    I tried my best once again, and finally got rid of the Snake Demon''s red lips. He shouted to Luo Sha: Don''t go! She is a Snake Demon!


    Luo Sha''s reaction was surprisingly fast, she immediately pulled out his gun and pointed it at the Snake Demon.


    The Snake Demon turned to look at Luo Sha. Luo Sha was stunned and asked in shock: General, how is it you?


    I shouted to Luo Sha: She''s fake, she''s a Snake Demon!


    But at this time, the Snake Demon suddenly started crying and said to Luo Sha: This brat is plotting something against me. She tricked me here and even drugged me.


    I found it funny. Such a clumsy acting. With so many loopholes to talk about, who would believe it?


    But Luo Sha stopped her, how much distrust does she have in me?


    Luo Sha ran over and pulled me off the bed and threw me on the ground. She looked at me with anger in her eyes, and she pointed the gun at me. She was about to pull the trigger. I rolled to the side.


    Bang! A loud sound was heard. She actually shot! I shouted at her, You idiot, can General Han Xifei be like this woman?


    But Luo Sha wouldn''t listen at all, she raised her gun and aimed at me again. I could only see the Snake Demon behind her, covering her mouth as she snickered.


    I wondered if Luo Sha was too loyal to Han Xifei. Luo Sha was not stupid to begin with, why does she seem to have lost her mind now.


    I felt that if this went on, I might really die at the hands of this girl. I racked my brains but still couldn''t think of a way to protect myself. I held onto the thought of giving it a try and suddenly said, "Be careful of the back!"


    Luo Sha instinctively looked behind, but didn''t discover anything. I ran to the door, and by the time she realized what I was doing, I was already outside.


    I dodged to the side at the door, only then did Luo Sha catch up. As soon as she stepped out of the door, I immediately launched a sneak attack. I grabbed her gun. Then she tripped over her and pointed the gun at her.


    Only then did he say to her: Luo Sha, wake up!


    However, the anger in her eyes was still there. However, she wouldn''t lose her reason and charged forward to fight me with her life. I ignored her and rushed into the house.


    The Snake Demon was still lying on the bed. I shot it several times in a row. The Snake Demon quickly dodged a few bullets. He still got shot twice, but only broke her skin a little and left her with a little black blood.


    The Snake Demon turned into a huge cobra and charged towards me with its mouth wide open. I quickly retreated. However, his back hit the table. I immediately remembered that there was still male yellow wine on the table, so I picked it up and threw it towards the Snake Demon. They were all thrown out with a crashing sound.


    The Snake Demon scurried to the side, barely avoiding the yellow wine. I feel sorry for him. The Snake Demon didn''t give me much time to sigh. He rushed at me again. I raised my pistol and fired again. Crack, crack, crack. There weren''t any more bullets, so I touched the table again.


    When she touched the broken sword that was full of cracks, she picked it up and swung it at the Snake Demon that was rushing towards her. It made me feel that he was too agile.


    She bit at me again. I hurriedly raised my sword to block. She actually bit on the sword. She was stunned for a moment before her tail swept towards me once again. The impact sent me flying seven to eight meters away.


    At this time, a group of soldiers had rushed in from outside. It seemed that they had heard the gunshot and rushed over to check the situation.


    The Snake Demon noticed that the situation was bad, and immediately rushed towards Doudou who was lying on the small bed. I suddenly felt that something was wrong and immediately rushed towards the Snake Demon, but was hit by the Snake Demon''s tail and was thrown out again.


    She immediately wrapped herself around Doudou and rolled towards the window. When the soldiers saw that she was holding a hostage, they did not dare shoot, so I did not care about the pain on my body and chased after her.


    The Snake Demon grabbed Doudou and rushed towards the back mountain while I followed. The rest of the soldiers followed, and when we were far behind, about to enter the forest, I stopped.


    I suddenly thought back to Da Gang''s terrifying experience in the forest and felt that entering the forest like that was simply too dangerous. And if the soldiers follow me into the forest. The Snake Demon took the opportunity to return and kill its way back to the village.


    The rest of the soldiers stopped when they saw me stop, and I paced back and forth at the entrance to the forest. After thinking for a moment, he said to the soldiers, "You guys can go back now. Don''t fall into the enemy''s trap of leaving the mountain."


    The other soldiers were at a loss as to what to do. After all, I wasn''t their military officer, and they didn''t know whether they should listen to me or not.


    I believe that Luo Sha will definitely not send anyone into the forest, she will not go against Han Xifei''s orders for the sake of me and Doudou''s lives. She only listened to Han Xifei''s orders. Han Xifei had her protect the village well, then she would definitely not let the village be in danger.


    I was about to enter the forest when I was stopped by soldiers. They saw me so determined. They gave me some weapons, and I got them from them, a rifle and a pistol, and a lot of magazines and four grenades.


    I immediately entered the forest. I could see traces of snakes on the ground where I had moved, and I followed them.


    I chased it for a long time. They entered the depths of the forest. Suddenly, he felt a chilly wind blowing and the temperature plummeted. At this moment, a voice came from all directions, saying, You must be bold. He still dared to chase up.


    This feeling was very strange. As if I were surrounded by the sound. It was impossible to tell where it had come from.


    I could hear the Snake Demon talking. I shouted towards the sky: Quickly hand Doudou over. Otherwise, I''ll be rude to you!


    Do you know what it is? He kept shouting that he wanted to save her.


    I said irritably, I''ve always treated her as my own sister! If you dare to touch a single hair on her head, I won''t forgive you!


    Hehe, sister? She was a Ghost Demon, and right now, she was only injured and in deep sleep. She purposefully restrained her infernal energy to prevent demons from targeting her. Once her injuries were completely healed, even if she didn''t do anything, the murderous aura she emitted would definitely make it so that there wouldn''t be a single survivor in the village.


    What I heard wasn''t very clear. I didn''t know if there was any difference between the Ghost Demon she spoke of and the Ghost Demon, but I knew that she was one of the demons that was concerned about Doudou.

 C76

    I said to the Snake Demon, I don''t care what she is, I definitely can''t let her fall into your hands. To think that you''re still a monster. Just because you''re afraid of me, you hide in the shadows and don''t dare to come out.


    At this moment, a gorgeous young woman walked slowly out of the darkness in front of me. She was wearing an ancient green dress. Her hair was also tied up with a hairpin, making her feel like she was floating. But I know she''s a monster, not a god.


    She hugged Doudou and walked towards me step by step. I only heard her say: "You don''t have to provoke me, I came out already, didn''t I?"


    I looked at him and said to Doudou, who was still sleeping soundly in his arms, Doudou is still a child. Why did you do it to her?


    The Snake Demon giggled and said: I already went to the village this afternoon to look for prey, but unexpectedly, I sensed the presence of this ghost demon. This is a great tonic, moreover she is heavily injured and will definitely not wake up for a while, so of course I have to make the first move against her.


    I raised my rifle and pointed it at her.


    He boasted shamelessly. As she spoke, she slowly walked in front of a tree and gently placed Doudou on the tree trunk, allowing him to lean on it.


    She took a step toward me. As she walked, she began to change. The lower half of her body slowly turned into a two meter long snake tail with a diameter of 40 to 50 centimeters. Her eyes also turned blood-red. Its mouth revealed two sharp fangs.


    She let out a sharp cry and rushed at me. I pointed the gun at her and started firing, but she was able to dodge my bullets left and right.


    She came up to me and swept her tail at me. I immediately rolled to the side, out of her attack range.


    Two more shots were fired at her. Only then did I realize. If the bullet hit her, it wouldn''t be able to penetrate her body. It would only leave a bloody wound, and the bullet would fall straight to the ground.


    I shot at her as I circled the circle. She kept sweeping me with her tail. The impact sent stone flying everywhere, if she hit it once. Even if he didn''t die, he would be crippled.


    My bullets kept hitting her. But to no avail, I took out a grenade and threw it at her. However, she swept it back with her tail. I jumped out in fright and fell to the ground, only to hear a loud explosion from behind me. I thought, If there''s a trigger grenade, I won''t blow you to death.


    I stood up again. The Snake Demon has already rushed in front of me. Another tail swiped at me. Instinctively, I raised the rifle in my hand to block.


    In the end, the rifle in my hand was smashed by her and I was hit, falling five to six meters away. Fortunately, there was a gun that blocked that blow. Otherwise, who knew how badly he would have been beaten ¡­


    I pulled out my gun and fired twice at her, but the bullet didn''t hurt her, so I kept my distance. She was about to charge again.


    I picked up two more grenades, and this time I held them for two seconds before throwing them at her.


    This time, she didn''t use her tail to sweep away the grenade. Instead, she quickly dashed out, avoiding the explosive range of the two grenades.


    I hold the last grenade in my hand. He cursed in his heart. These snakes were very real and lucky.


    At this time, the Snake Demon smugly smiled at me and said: "If I''m not mistaken, it seems that the pineapple in your hand is the only one that can injure me." The other weapons seemed to be useless. It seems that after you finish throwing the last pineapple. You''ll have a long time for me to torture you.


    When I heard her words, I panicked a little. But he restrained himself and said fearfully, "Don''t be too proud. It''s not certain who will win." At most, I will die together with you.


    I put my hand on the grenade. The insurance is off. He then rushed towards the Snake Demon. Seeing me like this, the Snake Demon hurriedly retreated, as if it really thought I was going to die with her. But I''m not that stupid. He threw the grenade at her.


    However, she seemed to have eyes in the back of her head, avoiding my hand grenades. Then, she rushed towards me, laughing a little crazily.


    I was so scared that I turned around and ran, but I couldn''t outrun this Snake Demon. She caught up a moment later and swept her tail across my back. I rolled four or five meters forward and lay on the ground feeling a burning pain in my back.


    At this time, the Snake Demon was no longer anxious. She slowly moved towards me, and said with difficulty: "You don''t even have the last weapon in your hand." What am I going to do with you?


    Alright, come over here obediently and let me slowly suck you dry. Otherwise, your death might be the same as the villagers''. She seemed to be making a good suggestion.


    I felt for the pistol at my waist, but it was empty. It was only then did I realize that the gun had been turned into parts and was lying in the place where the grenade had exploded. It seemed that when I rolled over from that side, the pistol fell to the ground and was destroyed.


    I gritted my teeth and pulled out the last weapon on my waist, which was that broken longsword.


    When the Snake Demon saw the sword in my hand, she laughed and said: Haha! Do you want to kill me with that piece of scrap in your hand? What a lovely idea you have.


    I didn''t care what she said anymore. I lifted my sword and charged at her. Suddenly, I swung my sword at her tail with all my might.


    A "pfft" sound was heard. I actually managed to cut off her tail at the same time. After a few seconds, blood was still flowing from his wounds, causing Snake Demon to immediately scream miserably.


    I was overjoyed. I didn''t expect the broken sword to be this sharp. I immediately chased after her and swung my sword towards her. But she suddenly reached out and grabbed my right arm, which was wielding the sword.


    My hands felt as if they were being clamped down with iron clamps. I quickly put the sword in my left hand and thrust it at her chest, but it was caught by her other hand.


    Her beautiful face became twisted and hideous. She bit at my neck. I quickly turned my head away and kicked her twice in the stomach. I kicked him twice, but he didn''t seem to be in pain. He swept his tail at me with what was left of his tail. I can''t do anything about it.


    Then she bit me on the neck again, and I was ready to struggle.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly stopped. She seemed to have sensed some kind of dangerous signal, and began to observe her surroundings.


    I also felt that the already cold temperature in the area had become even colder. The surroundings were originally filled with the chirping of insects. However, it also suddenly disappeared without a trace. It was replaced by the rustling of the wind.


    Suddenly, a shadow flashed between me and the Snake Demon. The Snake Demon grabbed onto both of my arms and cut them off. It took it a few seconds to react and let out a blood-curdling scream.


    Only then did I realise that not far from us stood a little girl, her entire body was releasing red light, her eyes were red, coldly staring at our situation, other than Doudou, who else could it be!

 C77

    I looked at Doudou who had woken up happily. When the Snake Demon saw Doudou, it seemed to be afraid and immediately wanted to escape.


    But Doudou had suddenly appeared in front of her. It seemed like she didn''t intend to let her leave as he blocked her path.


    The Snake Demon looked extremely terrified, but it still spat out a mouthful of green venom from Doudou''s mouth. But Doudou dodged, reached out an arm, and grabbed at the Snake Demon''s abdomen. The Snake Demon let out a scream, and a hole was dug out in its abdomen by Doudou.


    The Snake Demon hurriedly fled backwards. After escaping for about 20 metres, he began to mumble something. Instantly, the trees in the forest began to move as if they were alive.


    Suddenly, a tree trunk extended out a vine and wrapped itself around Doudou. Doudou jumped back to avoid it.


    But then more and more trees shot vines at her. Doudou dodged to the left and right, but there were too many vines, so she was eventually wrapped by a vine around her lower leg. After that, dozens of them came at her and tied her up.


    Only then did the Snake Demon burst out in unbridled laughter. "Little kid, you''re still too inexperienced."


    I panicked and raised my sword to rush towards the Snake Demon.


    Just then, the vines raised Doudou up to a sharp and thick branch, as though they wanted to pierce through him. However, Doudou suddenly broke all the vines, and then with a palm strike, she broke the tree branch that was about to pierce her.


    Seeing that, the footsteps that I was about to rush out also stopped, and looked towards Doudou.


    Doudou immediately rushed towards the Snake Demon, it immediately controlled two trees to block Doudou. But Doudou waved two blades in a row. The two giant trees in front of her were hacked apart by her. Finally, she extended a hand towards the Snake Demon.


    The Snake Demon let out a blood-curdling screech, and another large hole was poked out in the back of its abdomen. She unwillingly knelt on the ground with her eyes wide open. Then she slowly turned back into a snake and laid limply on the ground.


    I was stunned when I saw this scene, the battle between Doudou and the Snake Demon didn''t even take a minute. The Snake Demon was killed.


    Then Doudou turned and looked at me. At this time, the layer of red light surrounding Doudou started to dissipate; the blood-red in her eyes also slowly faded. Doudou had turned back into an ordinary little girl.


    I ran over and took her in my arms and whispered, You''re awake at last. I thought you wouldn''t wake up.


    Doudou pushed me away just like before and said, Go! Go! Don''t you know that men and women are not supposed to be close? Every time you take advantage of me, you mischievous uncle!


    Seeing that she was still the same as before, I pinched her cheek and said, What happened to you? I''m so worried!


    Doudou then laughed proudly and said: Can''t you tell? I have flesh and blood now, I have cultivated into a ghost.


    I then asked Doudou in confusion: What is a Ghost Demon?


    Doudou pointed at her own face and said: A ghost with a natural talent like me, after training for a long time. Snakes, wolves, that sort of thing. After a long time, she would become a fiendish demon.


    I looked at Doudou doubtfully and said: "But with your talent, even if you were given 1800 years, you shouldn''t be able to cultivate any kind of Ghost Demon?


    Doudou puffed her cheeks and said unhappily: Don''t make me sound so useless. However, it was indeed the apple you made me eat that instantly gave me a thousand years of cultivation experience. If I hadn''t come out to vent my anger, I would have consumed quite a bit of my vitality when I was attacked by that pretty boy from before. ''I might really be swallowed by the hidden power inside that apple! ''


    I looked at Doudou with excitement in my heart, and felt that the life-saving talisman on my body had finally levelled up.


    Doudou seemed to be able to read my thoughts. What are you thinking about? Don''t tell me you''re plotting against me?


    Embarrassed, I said to her, What are you talking about?


    Doudou looked at me suspiciously and said: "Then what do you mean by that cheap smile just now?


    I then explained that this was not with you, but with someone to rely on on on in the battlefield.


    Doudou said in disappointment: Maybe I won''t be able to stay by your side forever. Right now, I have too much killing intent on me. Staying by your side for a long time, you won''t even have half a year to live.


    I looked at her with some surprise. Where are you going?


    Doudou looked around and said: This forest is pretty good. I have plenty of spiritual energy, so I can cultivate here. After I finish cultivating it. She shouldn''t have such a strong killing intent on him. I''ll go out and help you when the time comes!


    Then how long will you be training? I asked happily.


    Doudou proudly told me: With my current cultivation, as long as another three to five hundred years pass, I will definitely succeed! Doudou''s answer almost made me spit blood.


    I said to her: Well, when I have defeated the gods, and have brought peace to the world, I will come back to see you!


    When she saw that I was about to leave, she suddenly stopped me and said, Wait a minute!


    I lowered my head to look at Doudou. However, she was looking at me pitifully. I asked in confusion, "You can''t bear to part with me?"


    Doudou was still as pitiful as ever. She nodded and said, "Yes!" It''s mainly because I can''t bear to part with you, and also because I want you to help me with a small matter.


    Seeing her like this, I knew that she wanted me to help her with her work, not because she couldn''t bear to leave me, so I asked, What is it?


    Doudou saw that something was amiss and immediately said: Go back to my home and help me transport the corpse over here. This way, it would be more convenient for me to cultivate.


    I was surprised that she wanted me back. I quickly said to her, No, you don''t have any flesh and blood right now. Don''t you want to move it yourself?


    Doudou made a gesture with her little finger, and then said: "Look!" If you were a Hercules, you could lift a tree; you could also lift a big rock. But you must not be able to lift yourself. Do you know what I mean?


    I also don''t understand what Doudou means, I only know that she is not allowed to move her own corpse. I said to Doudou: But it''s very dangerous over there, and if I go back now, I might fall behind again. I''m going to the battlefield.


    Doudou pouted, then suddenly began to cry, and said to me: You really don''t care about me at all.


    I ignored her because she was crying too much.


    Just as I was about to start, Doudou grabbed me tightly by the thigh. She used this kind of unreasonable method to get help from me, it made my head hurt.


    But when I saw her crying and remembered that she had saved my life so many times, I had to negotiate with her and say, It''s too dangerous. Can you come back with me?


    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. He nodded at me and then smiled.


    I sighed. I was so happy to see you wake up. Now I''m not happy at all.


    Doudou then grabbed my arm and said: What''s there to be unhappy about? It was only right for everyone to help each other! If one day you want me to help you transport the bones, I will help you.


    I listened to a chill, said: "Fuck you..."

 C78

    Just as I was about to bring Doudou out of the forest, Doudou told me to chop off the head of the Snake Demon.


    I hesitated, this Snake Demon is pretty miserable, now she''s dead and still wants to suffer this kind of torture.


    However, in the end, he still raised his sword and walked towards Shi Yi. I saw the head of the Snake Demon being sold for a price. He thought to himself, it has also harmed quite a few people.


    I lifted the Snake Demon''s head. It felt a little heavy, but I still planned to take it out.


    Doudou asked me: Why are you holding onto the Snake Demon''s head?


    I replied, "Since you''ve already read it, why don''t you take it back to the villagers and show it to them as a reassurance."


    Doudou and I slowly walked out of the forest. Doudou played while walking, and seeing her so happy, my mood improved a lot.


    When we returned to the village, everyone was looking at the two of us and the snake head in my hand with a peculiar expression. This snake head was even larger than a washbasin. It was truly terrifying.


    Just then, Han Xifei and Luo Sha walked out from the crowd. I placed the snake head in front of Han Xifei and said: "The big snake has already been killed by Doudou."


    The villagers cheered when they heard the news.


    Han Xifei smiled faintly as she looked towards Doudou, but Doudou suddenly threw herself into Han Xifei''s embrace, rubbed his head against Han Xifei''s body, and said while rubbing his head: "Beautiful big sister!" I missed you so much.


    Seeing that the two of them were so close, I thought about why Doudou didn''t behave like this when she saw me.


    Han Xifei saw me at this moment and when I looked at him, my face immediately turned red. I felt that my face was extremely hot.


    Han Xifei looked at me with suspicion, but I immediately shifted my gaze away. The reason why I blush is because I remembered something that happened to me last night when the Snake Demon changed into her appearance.


    A banquet was held in the village at noon to celebrate the extermination of the demon race. The entire village suddenly became lively again.


    This time, Doudou also joined the banquet, just like a hungry ghost who hadn''t eaten for many years, eating anything she saw. However, the children in the village all liked her very much. They all gathered around him, asking her to tell him about the process of beheading a snake''s waist.


    I looked at the children surrounding him with worry. Doudou herself had also said that those around him wouldn''t live past half a year. I didn''t know if she would be able to affect those children or not.


    Han Xifei was not particularly happy, she had originally planned to bring Snake Demon s to test out her new weapon and the fruits of her cultivation. In the end, not even the shadow of the Snake Demon could be seen.


    Luo Sha was just like usual, quietly guarding beside Han Xifei. I think she figured it out, too. What happened yesterday, she almost shot me yesterday, but with her personality, it''s impossible to get her to apologize to me.


    The most unhappy person in the banquet was Da Gang. He was drinking wine alone and did not kill his own enemies. Han Xifei wanted him to be the bait, but who would have thought that the Snake Demon would come running into the village instead. He was also very pitiful.


    Just as the banquet was about to end, I walked over to Han Han Xifei and told her that I wanted to go back to retrieve Doudou''s corpse.


    Han Xifei said: Go and come back quickly. We''re going to the southwest end of the capital in a week''s time. If you still don''t return after seven days, you can head straight to the Luo City.


    I said, Yes!


    Han Xifei drank a cup of wine. She turned her head slowly and said, When you come back and join my army, I''ll give you a position.


    I was a little happy when I heard it, and said to Han Xifei: Thank you, General.


    Han Xifei asked me if I had anything else, so I told her that there was nothing else.


    Han Xi stared at me for a while, and when I saw her like this, I felt my face grow slightly hot.


    Han Xifei seemed to think that I was mysterious. Then I waved my hand to let me go. We ran away. I''m just afraid that Han Xifei will see through my thoughts. As long as I look at her face to face for a while longer, I will be able to recall the incident of that Snake Demon turning into her appearance.


    I rested for a day in Stone Village, and by the next morning I was in my bed. Shake me to get up and go with her to get her bones.


    I was so sleepy that I said to her, What are you in such a hurry for, aren''t all your bones in the grave? It''s not like he''d be taken away by a wild dog.


    In the end, Doudou directly grabbed my arm and bit down. I jumped in pain and wanted to press her onto the bed to give her a beating, but I realised that I couldn''t beat this little girl, and instead got beaten up by her.


    I packed everything up and took a rifle and the other one with me. The broken sword. There were also four grenades and a handgun. He felt that he was fully equipped.


    After bidding farewell to Han Xifei, I rode the Unicorn and flew south together with Doudou, heading towards Doudou''s hometown.


    With our current speed, we should only need two days to reach Doudou''s hometown.


    We had been flying all day and the sky was about to darken, so we decided to find a place to rest.


    Ahead of us was an abandoned city with so many houses that any one of them could have lived in it. So we decided to go there.


    In the end, three Heaven Realm soldiers popped out from the other side. They flew in front of us and blocked our path.


    I raised my gun to shoot, but Doudou eagerly said, I''ll deal with them.


    As he said that, he jumped down from the Unicorn''s back and flew towards the three Heaven Realm Soldiers. In less than thirty seconds. One by one, the three Heaven Realm soldiers fell to the ground.


    Tease flew back to me, dusted his hands, and said: Look! Is it safe to have an elder sister?


    I smiled and nodded. Yes, I''m safe with such a cruel bodyguard like you.


    Doudou immediately flew over and laid on my head. I hit my head twice and said, Who did you say was cruel! Beautiful big sister, but I''ve always been praised as very cute!


    I said to her, All you know is your beautiful sister, I brought you out, and I''ve never seen you being as warm to me as she is, you inside out.


    When she heard me, she bit me on the shoulder, and I cried out in pain, Let go, you''re driving! Be careful of the accident.


    While we were playing in the air, another twenty odd Heaven Realm soldiers came out from the city below. Doudou said worriedly: I can kill them, but I''m afraid that they will injure you.


    I controlled the Unicorn and charged towards the city below. He said to Doudou: Then run!


    With my speed, even Doudou screamed in fear.


    Those Heaven Realm soldiers hurriedly caught up. I feel that I don''t have any worries after this Doudou. Doudou is simply the heavens sending me a message.

 C79

    I rushed to the surface of the city and quickly rode my Unicorn into an alley.


    He had just entered the alley. Doudou pushed me off the Unicorn. I fell to the ground, grimacing in pain.


    Doudou covered her mouth and said: Oh, sorry Master, I was just trying to lure them away on the White Dragon Horse.


    Without looking up, I said coldly, "Go on, Eight Commandments."


    Doudou glared at me with her cute big eyes, snorted, and then rode her Unicorn and flew up into the sky. However, it was obviously not good to ride as it kept circling in the sky.


    But when she left, I didn''t think her plan was right. She and the Unicorn have both left. If the Heaven Realm soldiers find me, what should I do?


    It was really scared of something, so suddenly, a Mega-monster appeared at the corner of the street. I was so scared that I ran. The monster caught up to me as soon as it saw me. Because the alley was narrow and his body was too tall and big, it couldn''t sprint with its full strength. I felt a little lighter.


    Just as I was getting excited, a head popped out of a window in the house next to the alley. She extended her hand to greet me. I ran to the window and jumped in.


    The monster''s head squeezed into the window. However, he was too big to enter. I raised my sword and stabbed him in the eye. It screamed. He covered his eyes and withdrew his head.


    Just then, my hand was grabbed, she held onto my hand and started to run deeper into the house, I then saw that the person was the little girl Yu Er who was following behind Sister An previously.


    As I ran, I asked her, What are you doing here?


    Yu Er explained. Sister Lan''s underground market was destroyed by monsters before. She brought us to the city.


    Just when I wanted to ask which Sister Lan she was talking about, I finally understood that she was referring to Zhao Lan.


    Yu Er brought me across several streets, and then rushed into a market. Only then did I see that there were actually forty to fifty people hiding in the market.


    At this time, Zhao Lan walked out of the crowd, smiled and waved at me, then said: "I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon.


    Zhang Cheng and Zhang Wu also came over, and said to me: Brother Yang, where did you run off to?


    I laughed embarrassedly. Back then in the unfinished building, I only said my goodbyes to Zhao Lan and then left. The others had no idea where I was.


    Everyone sat down and exchanged a few words of greeting. They only talked about what happened to them. I suddenly thought of something and asked Zhao Lan: I vaguely remember that you have two capable subordinates called Ah Shan and Da Hu, how come I didn''t see them?


    Zhao Lan''s expression suddenly turned extremely ugly as he said, "The two of them are tangled up with a bunch of people." For the sake of materials, you have to kill me. Fortunately, Zhang Cheng was smart enough to discover their conspiracy. It was only then that our group escaped.


    Zhang Cheng added: "Before this, they had been chasing and killing us all this time, but recently a group of deserters have come to this city, they started fighting with Da Hu and Ah Shan the moment they arrived. They were all fighting now.


    What deserter? I asked.


    Zhang Chen shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. There are only forty to fifty people here." In the end, the two hundred over people from A Shan and Da Hu were unable to retaliate at all. They were led by two people, who were big and sturdy like oxen. Everyone called him Da Niu, and one of them was a small, shifty fellow called Mouse.


    I was stunned when I heard it. After hearing the characteristics of their appearances, I could be sure that Da Niu and Mouse should be my teammates from the same class.


    Do you know where they are now?


    Zhang Cheng immediately became agitated: "Brother Yang, are you going to go get their nest?" I knew you were the real man!


    I slapped Zhang Cheng on the head and said: Alright, you only know how to fight all day.


    After asking for a while longer, I finally found out that Mouse Da Niu and the rest were also settled in another market in this city.


    I intended to set off immediately to find them, but was stopped by Zhao Lan and the rest. Zhao Lan said: It''s all monsters outside now. It was too dangerous to go out.


    I said to them, Don''t worry, I''ll be careful.


    I left. They were moving towards the market that Zhao Lan and the others talked about.


    Once I was out of the market, I began to walk slowly through the alleys. I carefully avoided all of the monsters. I was quite confident in my ability to avoid monsters.


    Although there were a lot of Mega-monster s on the ground. There would occasionally be Heaven Realm soldiers flying through the sky, but as I moved forward, it was a surprise that I was able to make it in time.


    The sun had already completely set, and I finally reached the market Zhao Lan and the others were talking about. I was just about to continue walking inside. A light flashed in my eyes, and someone whispered to me, Who is it?


    I raised my hands above my head. I''m in the same class as Da Niu and Mouse. When I heard he was here, I came to see them.


    Then two soldiers came out slowly with guns pointed at me, and when I was full of weapons, they said to me, Take them all down if you want to go in.


    I nodded and raised my hands to let him remove my armor. They took away all my weapons, and one of them saw my damaged sword and wanted to take it off. Perhaps he felt that this kind of weapon was too crappy and useless.


    After they disarmed me, I was left with only a broken sword, so they brought me inside.


    The moment I entered, I saw Da Niu and Mouse. They were stunned when they saw me, then ran over excitedly to hug me.


    Da Niu said: Fuck you! How could Yang Xiao die so easily?


    Lao Zi released his hands and started to argue with Da Niu again, saying, "His spear skills are the worst, and he doesn''t have enough combat experience. The easiest to hang on to is indeed him."


    Da Niu was unconvinced: Insufficient battle experience? Try it out with him.


    I tried to dissuade them from arguing, but they quieted down. We sat down to talk again.


    So it turned out that since they had lost the Tiesha River, they had fled northwards. He ended up in this city.


    I asked them how they were doing.


    Da Niu said: We have been hiding here ever since Tiesha River lost in battle. The others are fine. But Huang Xinhua was severely injured, which could be very troublesome.


    I asked in surprise: Huang Xinhua is here too?


    Mouse said, "Yes, but I don''t know if I can make it. His injuries are so severe that it''s a miracle he''s still alive."

 C80

    Da Niu and Mouse led me to a resting room in the market. Only then did I see Huang Xinhua who was lying on a bed.


    He was wrapped in many bandages, which made him look like a mummy. There was a cast on his thigh.


    Beside him was a female soldier. When the female soldier turned around, I saw clearly that it was Wang Yan.


    When Huang Yan saw me, she rushed over and hugged me. After that, she actually cried. I comforted her and she said quietly, You''re still alive.


    I smiled at her and said, I said I would live. I have plans.


    It was only then that Wang Yan let go of me. I stepped forward to take a look at Huang Xinhua''s condition, and I could tell that he was still unconscious.


    I then asked Wang Yan what had happened after they had parted ways. Only now did she tell me what had happened back then.


    So when I went to delay Luo Qi''s troops ¡­ Luo Qi sent her soldiers to attack the forest, Huang Xinhua and his men led their men and started to retreat, leaving all the hopes of stopping Luo Qi''s troops to me.


    After that, they continued to head towards their base camp. Unexpectedly, they met a group of Mega-monster and started fighting again.


    Because there were more monsters. In addition, the surrounding terrain was very flat, and they had suffered a great loss in this battle. In order to save Wang Yan, the small mustached man was killed by a Mega-monster and Huang Xinhua was also severely injured.


    Just when they thought that they were going to walk into a dead end, Da Niu and Mouse rushed out with a group of people to save them. Huang Xinhua was heavily injured, and wanted to continue heading to the Tiesha River front line. Only then did Mouse disappointedly tell them that the Iron Sand River defense line had collapsed and Old General Zhao had perished.


    When Huang Xinhua heard this, he was so furious that he spat out a mouthful of blood. Then he fainted. Thus, the group of people lifted him up, and avoided many of the enemies'' pursuit. He had finally reached the city.


    Wang Yan did not go into detail about the matter. But I already know the gist of it, and the man with the mustache is dead. It made me feel a little sad.


    However, dying on the battlefield is a very normal thing, it''s just that the young soldier that was always by the side of the small mustached man''s side worships me, the next time we meet I have to give him an explanation. Perhaps he did not know which battle he had been killed in.


    Looking at your injuries, it''s obvious that if you lie down like this, you might not even recover in half a year. I thought of Doudou. Maybe he could cure Huang Xinhua.


    I was about to leave, but Doudou would probably be back at the same place as before, waiting for me. I was afraid that if she didn''t wait for me, she would fly away again.


    When Da Niu and the others saw that I was about to leave, they immediately stopped me and asked: What are you going to do?


    I''m going to find Huang Xinhua, I said.


    Da Niu and the others were still a little worried. It was night after all, and it was even more dangerous outside than during the day. Other than the Mega-monster and the Heaven Realm soldiers, there were also the Heaven Realm scouts who could become invisible.


    But I couldn''t care so much anymore, I asked the two soldiers guarding the door for my equipment, then I headed out. Towards Da Niu, they comforted him and assured him.


    Da Niu was worried, he had no choice but to bring two people with him. Wang Yan also wanted to help. But she was stopped by us. It was too inconvenient to bring her, and Huang Xinhua still needed her to take care of him.


    We began to walk carefully through the streets and alleys again. After searching for a long time, I finally found the alley I landed on. Doudou was already standing there, holding onto the Unicorn.


    Just as I was about to go out and call her, three Heaven Realm soldiers flew over from the sky. They landed in front of Doudou, and I saw that the one in the middle was Luo Qi!


    Seeing that Luo Qi seemed to be able to recognize her, Da Niu whispered to me: This woman is very scary. I had seen her kill people on the battlefield.


    I gestured to Da Niu to keep quiet. Only then did he calm down.


    Luo Qi waved to the two soldiers beside him. Let them patrol elsewhere.


    Doudou wasn''t really afraid when she saw Luo Qi, she had already seen him once before and had touched Luo Qi''s face when she was unconscious.


    Doudou looked at Luo Qi, and was even a little happy. She said to Luo Qi: "Weren''t you the big sister fairy from last time?


    Luo Qi nodded, walked to Doudou and squatted down: I recognize you. You are Yang Xiao''s little sister.


    This time, Da Niu spoke softly from my side: Eh? This is your sister. We have to go out and save her, or else we''ll be done for by this Evil Woman.


    I then grabbed Da Niu and made a gesture to keep quiet, telling him to be more obedient and not to act rashly.


    Luo Qi pinched Doudou''s face. Doudou also extended his hand out to touch Luo Qi''s face, but Luo Qi dodged it in an instant, saying: "I can''t let mortals caress god''s face casually, where''s your brother?"


    Doudou curled her lips and said: Tsk, it''s not like I haven''t touched it before.


    Luo Qi did not care what Doudou said, and looked towards the Unicorn at the side, after looking for a while, she ran over and hugged onto the Unicorn''s neck, and said: This is my White Shadow! I finally got it back. This is my birthday present from Flying Head.


    Doudou ran over and pushed Luo Qi away. "This isn''t a White Shadow, it''s a White Dragon Horse, it''s mine."


    Luo Qi said snappily: What White Dragon Horse, it was clearly my White Shadow. Your brother stole it from my hands.


    I looked at the two of them and felt a headache coming on. Ever since Doudou ate the Brave troops, she became much bolder. In the past, whenever she saw these Empyrean Gods, she would just cringe her neck and flee. Now, he even dared to go against Luo Qi.


    Da Niu, who was beside me, said nervously: Yang Xiao, this won''t do. The little child was not sensible, what would he do if he angered the Evil Woman?


    In fact, I am not afraid of her angering Luo Qi at all. Because I feel that Luo Qi can''t beat him. Back then, when Luo Qi was being chased by the Brave troops, he had her teeth looking everywhere. Now that Doudou had the strength of a Brave troops, it was only natural that Luo Qi would not be her match.


    But I was afraid that the two of them might start to fight as I watched them get louder and louder. But I don''t dare to rush out, if I rush out, Luo Qi would have immediately made her move. I think that his hatred towards me should be quite high.


    Luo Qi tried her best to pull the Unicorn along. But being held tightly by Doudou''s waist, no matter how hard Luo Qi struggled, Doudou did not let go. Luo Qi never thought that Doudou would have such a great strength, to be carried by Doudou this entire time, so she knocked on her head angrily twice.


    Doudou seemed to be in pain. She raised her head and stared at Luo Qi with teary eyes. In the end, Doudou opened her mouth and bit on her waist.


    I was shocked. Luo Qi screamed in pain and raised one of her hands. His hand immediately emitted a blue light and it smashed towards Doudou''s head.

 C81

    Looking at the blue light on Luo Qi''s hand, I almost wanted to rush out and stop Luo Qi, but the light on Luo Qi''s hand slowly faded away. Then, I grit my teeth and endured the pain that Doudou brought her.


    Doudou realized that Luo Qi had stopped moving and looked at him with her mouth wide open. Luo Qi took two steps back and asked: Have you had enough of biting?


    Seeing this, I was a little surprised. I know that Luo Qi has a kind heart, but I didn''t expect her to comply to Doudou this way, this made me very surprised.


    Doudou pouted and said: I said before, this is a White Dragon Horse, it''s mine.


    Luo Qi gritted her teeth and said: This is a White Shadow, it''s mine.


    Doudou was not to be outdone, she said: I said, this is a White Dragon Horse.


    Luo Qi continued to refute, saying: This is a White Shadow!


    It was a White Dragon Horse!


    It''s a White Shadow!


    White Dragon Horse!


    White Shadow!


    I don''t know how long they had been arguing. In the end, Doudou suddenly thought of something, grabbed Luo Qi''s waist, and pushed her backwards. She was shocked, thinking that she was going to bite him again.


    At this time, Doudou also began to retreat. Doudou retreated very far. The Unicorn stood between the two of them. Doudou and Luo Qi stood in the front and back.


    Doudou said cleverly: Look, let''s call it together. If she comes to me, she''s a white dragon. If it comes to you, it''s a White Shadow.


    Luo Qi also felt that it made sense, so she started to call for the White Shadow. On that horn. But it didn''t work at all.


    Doudou giggled, then shouted towards the Unicorn for the White Dragon Horse to come quickly, but the Unicorn still ignored her.


    Luo Qi and Doudou looked at each other. Seemingly embarrassed, the two of them started to shout out the names of the Unicorn s in their hearts.


    But after a long time, there was no effect at all. Finally, the Unicorn fell asleep on the ground.


    Da Niu almost burst out laughing, I covered his mouth with my hands.


    At this time, Luo Qi suggested a very constructive idea. She said: How about we attack with our guesses, whoever wins this Unicorn will have their own.


    Doudou shook his head, and said: "The White Dragon Horse is mine, why should I fight with you?"


    Just as Luo Qi wanted to continue speaking, another Cavalry of Heaven Realm flew over from afar. When he arrived, I realised it was a Silver Flame Fina, and the moment she landed, she immediately jumped down from the Unicorn''s body. Then he asked Luo Qi: Kiki, why are you here?


    When Luo Qi saw Fina, she immediately stopped running over to hug Fina and said, "It''s great that you''re here."


    Luo Qi pointed at Doudou and said: This little brat kept saying that White Shadow is her White Dragon Horse, but refused to give it back to me.


    Fina looked at the White Shadow suspiciously, then looked at Doudou, as though she had discovered a new continent, and walked towards Doudou. Then, he half-squatted in front of Doudou, rubbed Doudou''s head and said: "Hey!" This little guy is so cute. Capture him and make him a pet.


    Fina started to knead Doudou''s face with both of her hands.


    Doudou slapped her hand away and said: Who wants to be your pet? She also wanted to trick my White Dragon Horse, and she even wanted to take me away. Do you think I''m stupid?


    Doudou said as she made a face at them. Just as she was about to walk towards the Unicorn s. They seemed to be planning to ride their Unicorn s and leave. Fina grabbed her hand from behind. Doudou puzzledly turned her head to look at Fina, only then did Fina giggled and said: This Unicorn is not yours.


    Doudou flung Fina''s hand away. Fina did not get angry, but patted Doudou''s head and said: How about this, let''s make a bet.


    Doudou asked curiously: What do you want to bet?


    Fina pointed at the Unicorn and said, If I call him, he''s coming for me. That Unicorn is mine. You''re going to be my pet, too, aren''t you?


    Doudou looked at the sleeping Unicorn. Finally, she nodded and said, Well, if you call him, he doesn''t answer you. Then your white horse, and your white dragon horse, will be mine, and you will be my slave.


    I broke out in a cold sweat for Doudou. I thought to myself, why is this girl so silly, if someone dared to bet with her, they would definitely have the confidence to do so. She agreed immediately.


    Fina looked at the Unicorn that was still sleeping soundly and Doudou reminded her: You can only call it this once. If it doesn''t, you lose.


    At this time, Fina crouched down and hugged Doudou in her arms with a smile. It was obvious that she was preventing her from escaping. But Doudou didn''t seem to know that she had already been tricked. She was also very obedient to Fina''s hug.


    Fina suddenly said to the sleeping Unicorn: White Shadow, come here.


    We all held our breaths as we watched this scene. After a few seconds, when there was no reaction from the Silver equipment, Doudou wanted to cheer out loud. Then, the White Shadow suddenly stood up and ran towards Fina happily.


    Doudou was stunned at first. Then, she immediately reacted and wanted to get rid of Fina, but she couldn''t get rid of Fina in such a short time.


    Fina hugged Doudou slowly and said, "Little one, you admit your loss." You''ll have to listen to me in the future. Otherwise, Master will not love you in the future.


    Luo Qi then ran to the side of the Unicorn. She held the Unicorn by the neck and said: "I told you it was a White Shadow!"


    At this time, Doudou''s body suddenly burned with a red light, scaring Fina out of her wits, and she immediately let go of her hand, jumping seven or eight meters away. Luo Qi had also seen Doudou''s situation, and the two of them said the same thing: "She''s a Brave troops!


    The intelligence said that the Brave troops had transformed into a cute little girl. We all forgot about it. Be careful, Captain Johann died at her hands. As he spoke, he drew his sword from his waist. He took on a battle stance.


    Luo Qi also nodded her head, carefully staring at Doudou. Then she took the short knife from her waist.


    Luo Qi and Fina rushed forward together. When Doudou saw them rushing over, she also went to welcome them, and started fighting on both sides.


    But after one round. Doudou''s body actually had a cut. She clearly couldn''t stand up to the two gods on her own


    I immediately dashed out and raised my gun towards Fei Na and started to fire. Fina did not expect that the person behind her would rush out. I actually managed to land a bullet in her head.


    The bullet hit her and went right through her. Fina immediately avoided the other bullets after being hit by the bullet. The wound that was hit by the bullet actually slowly healed.


    She was staring at me with her cold eyes, obviously about to attack me.

 C82

    Fina said to me coldly, Mischief.


    After saying that, he suddenly made his move. I didn''t even have the chance to fire off my gun as she was already right in front of me, slashing her sword towards my neck. Her speed was so fast that I didn''t even have a chance to dodge.


    Fortunately, Da Niu had a fast reaction speed. He pulled me back. I was lucky enough to survive. However, his neck was still scratched and bleeding. It was truly an extremely dangerous sight ¡­


    I didn''t dare to hesitate. I raised my gun again and shot at Fina. Fina quickly jumped back and dodged a few times in the air, avoiding all of my bullets.


    Just as she was about to attack me again, the two soldiers behind me shot at her. Fina was forced to retreat, because it was too narrow, so she had to dodge left and right. He jumped back into place.


    Doudou was fighting with Luo Qi right now. Without Fina''s help, Doudou and Luo Qi actually had a draw. It was a surprise to me that the two of them could not tell who was better.


    I thought that Doudou could easily deal with Luo Qi, if this goes on. Once Fina takes care of the four of us, the two of them will work together to deal with Doudou. We''re going to be wiped out.


    The four of us looked at each other. Another round of bullets was fired at Fina. But the Fina Bear dove left and right, dodging the bullets.


    Finally a bullet hit her. However, it directly passed through her body. Then her wound slowly healed, leaving only a little blood. If the bullet couldn''t stay inside her body, it wouldn''t harm her at all.


    At this moment, Fina suddenly jumped a few times and attacked me from a very tricky angle. All our bullets brushed past her. She stabbed me with her sword. Instinctively, I raised my rifle to block, but she cut it off. There was a deep cut on my arm.


    Da Niu sprinted over at full speed, straightened his shoulders and rammed into Fina. If it was a normal girl that was rammed by her, he would have probably been lying in the hospital for half a month.


    But the other party was Fina, Fina directly grabbed Da Niu''s shoulder with one hand. After that, he swung his strength to the side and sent Da Niu flying while screaming in pain. I landed on the wall and felt that the wall was trembling.


    Two soldiers next to me. He pulled out his military knife and stabbed at Fei Na. However, he was sent flying two to three meters away by her single slap.


    I hastily drew the sword at my waist. However, she suddenly leaned over. An arm holding my sword. Then he grabbed me by the neck and lifted me high.


    I suddenly felt like I couldn''t breathe. It was very hard. I used my other hand to pull out the pistol at my waist. The pistol. Two shots into her shoulder. She didn''t even dodge as she took two of my shots head on.


    However, the bullet still passed through her body, and the two wounds that had just been made gradually healed.


    I picked up the gun and pointed it at her head. I was about to shoot her when he threw me forward. I hit a wall and the pistol fell to the floor. I hastily drew the sword at my waist.


    As soon as I pulled it out, Fina was already in front of me. I swung my sword at her. But she grabbed my sword and twisted it, and she took it from me.


    She grabbed me by the neck again and lifted me up again, this time with a great deal of strength. I felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    She was holding the broken sword. He said to me coldly, "You hold this piece of scrap iron. Do you think you can kill me?"


    As he spoke, he raised the broken sword. Just as it was about to pierce into my heart, Da Niu suddenly rushed forward and grabbed onto Fina''s hand that was holding onto the sword.


    Doudou who was currently drinking Luo Qi also saw the situation. Fina jumped away as she turned into a gust of wind. However, the broken sword in her hand was thrown over.


    A white light flashed. It was right in front of my throat. But it stopped a centimeter or two from my throat. When I looked up, I saw that Doudou had caught the sword.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, then squatted on the ground and started to cough. Doudou gave me back my sword, I picked up my sword and supported myself with my body, standing up.


    As for Doudou and Fina, they slowly flew up into the sky. After that, they began to fight in the sky. For a time, it was difficult to determine which was which.


    At this time. Luo Qi, who was standing beside me, said to me: No one can save you now.


    I raised my sword and got ready to fight. Da Niu and the other two soldiers also stood up, ready to fight Luo Qi.


    Luo Qi did not care about the others and rushed towards me. Her dagger swung at me. I raised my sword to block.


    Just as I blocked her first attack, Luo Qi''s second attack had already struck towards my shoulder. I was half a beat too slow to react and leaned back, but my shoulder was still pierced. I let go of my other hand and grabbed her arm. To prevent her from stabbing deeper.


    As for my arm that was stabbed by her dagger, it was raised with the sword and sent into her stomach. However, she also released a hand and grabbed onto my sword. Da Niu and the other two soldiers, when they wanted to help, were all kicked away by Luo Qi.


    Luo Qi kept thrusting her head towards my shoulder, deeper and deeper. I kept retreating, but it was still useless.


    The sword in my hand is unable to pierce through her body. I kept on my hind legs. Finally, his back hit a wall.


    I steeled my heart, gritted my teeth, and released Luo Qi''s hand that was holding the dagger. The dagger in Luo Qi''s hand instantly pierced through my shoulder.


    At this moment, I also held the sword with both of my hands. Despite the pain in my shoulder, I used all my strength to stab the sword towards her abdomen, but she was still able to easily grab onto my sword with one hand.


    Luo Qi suddenly pulled hard on my sword. When the sword was in her hand, she kicked my stomach. I fell to the ground, unable to get up from the pain.


    Luo Qi said as she held the sword: Your sword has been broken like this, it''s basically a piece of scrap metal. You still want to hurt me? Don''t be silly!


    Seeing Luo Qi also say that, I wanted to retort, but then I remembered what the old man at the blacksmith shop said. He then used that to retort at Luo Qi.


    I said, Only the Savior can unleash the true power of this sword. In your hands, of course, it is a piece of scrap iron.


    The moment I said that, the broken sword in Luo Qi''s hand started to emit a faint white light, and the rust on the sword also slowly disappeared, and the cracks on the sword''s body also slowly closed, and then disappeared, the entire sword became dazzling, and the blade became a blade of light, replacing the original metal material.


    Luo Qi waved her sword towards the wall. A seven to eight meter long sword mark was carved into the wall.


    Tens of thousands of them galloped through my heart, only the savior of the world could use a sword, why would Luo Qi use it, the blacksmith Old Man was not trying to trick me, right?


    Luo Qi raised the dazzling white sword in her hand. She looked at me in confusion, as if she didn''t understand why this sword had become so powerful.

 C83

    Luo Qi looked at me in confusion, then asked. You just said, only one person can unleash its true strength with this sword.


    I replied stiffly, The Savior...


    After I finished speaking, how could Luo Qi be the Savior?


    Luo Qi also laughed out loud, saying, "I can indeed become this savior, but the first thing I have to do is eliminate all of you worms here. To this planet, you humans are nothing but parasites.


    Luo Qi raised her sword and walked towards me, I immediately retreated.


    At this moment, Fina, who was in the sky, shouted: Kiki, be careful!


    Luo Qi did not know what happened and immediately looked towards the sky. But, Doudou was already behind her. With a palm cut on the back of her neck, Luo Qi didn''t even have time to groan before she was knocked unconscious, and her sword also fell to the ground.


    She then glared at Doudou angrily and said, "I won''t forgive you!"


    Just as he said that, he rushed towards Doudou, who also went forward to meet him, and the two of them fought again.


    I immediately ran to Luo Qi''s side, picked up the sword and placed it back on my waist.


    At this time, Doudou shouted towards me, "You guys go first, I''ll catch up to you guys in a while.


    I looked at Doudou and Fina in the sky. She felt that she could no longer help, since Luo Qi had already fainted. Fina shouldn''t be able to hurt Doudou, so I waved my hand and called the three of them to retreat.


    Fina shouted, Don''t try to run.


    She flew toward us. However, he was stopped by Doudou. The two began to battle again.


    Da Niu and the others hastened our steps and passed through a few small alleys, but we could not see Doudou and the rest. and I discussed for a while. It was too dangerous to stay out at night. She then decided to return to the market that Da Niu had seized.


    We walked carefully, avoiding the sight of the monsters on the street, and finally made it back to the market.


    As soon as he entered the market, Mouse came out to welcome him. You''re finally back. I was afraid you wouldn''t be back.


    Da Niu heard him and said unhappily: You jinx, we almost didn''t make it back.


    Everyone listened to Da Niu''s story from beginning to end. But I didn''t have such thoughts. I paced back and forth, wondering if something would happen to Doudou.


    Da Niu finished his story. Everyone was about to rest, but there was a commotion coming from the entrance of the market. Everyone took their weapons and went to the door.


    When I reached the door, I was delighted to find that it was Doudou. She was holding onto the White Shadow and arguing with the two soldiers at the door, shouting that they were going to go in. However, the two soldiers at the door told her to wait at the door for a moment before going in to report.


    The three of them only quieted down when they saw us coming out. I looked at the White Shadow that Doudou was leading, and praised in my heart. Not only did she get rid of Fina, she even brought back the Unicorn.


    When everyone saw this little loli, they were extremely curious. Only Da Niu and the other two soldiers knew just how powerful Doudou was.


    We had just sat down in the middle of the market. I''m asking Doudou, how did you manage to find this place?


    Doudou didn''t give me any face in front of everyone. She said: "Are you stupid?" You have my Broken Bone on you, so I can sense if you are there or not.


    Everyone thought that this little girl was quite fun and they all began to laugh.


    But I couldn''t bear it, so I asked, Then why didn''t you come to me this evening and wait for me to come back?


    Doudou lowered his head and muttered: "Didn''t I forget that you still have a Broken Bone on you ¡­ ¡­"


    Her adorable appearance caused everyone to laugh out loud.


    I also want to ask you how Doudou managed to escape Fina''s grasp. Just then, Wang Yan ran out from the resting room. She shouted: Not good, Huang Xinhua is about to die.


    Everyone was shocked, and I immediately thought of Doudou. I immediately brought her to rest, and when everyone followed behind me, I told Doudou to save Huang Xinhua no matter what.


    But Doudou took a careful look at Huang Xinhua''s wound, and finally shook his head, saying: "No, he''s hopeless.


    I was in a hurry. Q: Why?


    Doudou replied, "Our way of healing wounds is to use the spirit energy within the injured person''s body." Qing Shui increased the speed of his elemental energy to heal the injured cultivator''s wounds. However, he was quite curious about this. After all, the injured cultivator no longer had any elemental energy left in his body. Even if I heal his wounds, he will die from exhaustion.


    Although we did not completely understand what Doudou meant, we did understand that Doudou was unable to save Huang Xinhua. We looked at him with a little despair in our hearts.


    At this time, Doudou said: I can wake him up, if you have anything to say to him, just say it quickly.


    After Doudou finished speaking, she placed her hand on Huang Xinhua''s forehead. A blue light flashed in his palm. After a while, Huang Xinhua coughed twice. He slowly opened his eyes and saw that everyone was present. A forced smile emerged on his face.


    The first time I saw him smile, I did not expect to laugh so badly, only he said: You are all here, I feel very uncomfortable, as if I am about to die... Right?


    Everyone fell silent. Then Mouse came forward and said in a comforting tone: "What are you pushing so hard for!" How could you die so easily?


    Huang Xinhua laughed again as he looked towards Wang Yan at the side, and said: "Don''t lie to me, if I wasn''t about to die, Wang Yan wouldn''t be crying."


    Wang Yan who was silently crying by the side heard Huang Xinhua''s words, and immediately cried out. Da Niu walked up to Wang Yan and said: Big sis, what are you crying for? Huang Xinhua this grandson won''t die. The big sis smiled at him!


    Wang Yan wanted to laugh at this moment, but she was completely unable to do so. Tears started streaming down her face.


    Huang Xinhua said to Da Niu: You''re too awesome, don''t make things difficult for him.


    Da Niu became silent, but Huang Xinhua continued to say: "I may have to leave with Old General Zhao ¡­." Cough ¡­ Don''t be sad, either. Maybe I was born to this step, this is the God gave me the life...


    Everyone lowered their heads and listened, this time even Mouse did not say anything, but Huang Xinhua continued: Mouse Da Niu, and Yang Xiao. Originally, we were a group of more than ten people, but after a few battles, it ended. It''s just the four of us now. I have to go now.


    Huang Xinhua closed his eyes for a moment and took two breaths before continuing. I really like sneaking off to drink with you guys while we''re on patrol. How unreliable we were then. But I can''t forget how brave we were when we fought on the battlefield. I hope that you will make it to the end of the battlefield. not like me... Cough cough ¡­


    Huang Xinhua''s smooth and smooth speech suddenly stopped and he started to cough. His eyes widened as he suddenly roared out: "Don''t be like me! Only half of it!


    After saying that, Huang Xinhua slowly closed his eyes. The heavy breathing stopped.


    At this moment, everyone present began to cry. Wang Yan cried even louder.


    I never thought of it. In my opinion, he had always been the most outstanding comrade-in-arms in my heart. No matter what, I never thought that even he would die here.


    Maybe this was war.

 C84

    That morning, we took Wang Xinhua''s body to the crematorium in the city.


    More than fifty of us cautiously made our way through the streets and alleys. It felt so useless, so cautious even at a funeral, but there was nothing to be done.


    When we arrived at the crematorium, we gave Huang Xinhua a simple memorial. He then cremated Wang Xinhua''s body and chose a relatively spacious cemetery for him, burying it there simply.


    I''ll talk to the others. He decided to lead them and Zhao Lan''s men before heading off to seek refuge with General Han Xifei.


    The people on the side of Da Niu the Mouse would naturally not object, because they were originally part of the army. But it was hard to say for Zhao Lan.


    We left the crematorium together, returned to the city, and started heading towards Zhao Lan''s territory.


    However, when they arrived near Zhao Lan''s territory, they heard the intense gunshots in front of them.


    Mouse asked nervously. Their territory won''t be discovered by monsters.


    Our group immediately hid inside an office building, I told Doudou to go and see what was going on.


    Doudou agreed and flew out. After about five minutes, I flew back and asked her how she was doing.


    Doudou''s answer was out of my expectations: Just now, there were two groups of people fighting, but the battle was already over.


    All humans? I asked, puzzled.


    Doudou nodded and said: Yes, there might be two to three hundred people.


    Mouse said then: It should be Ah Shan and Da Hu who attacked Zhao Lan''s base area. Only they had so many men.


    I nodded. You all wait here. Doudou and I will settle it there.


    Da Niu asked doubtfully: "Can it be completed?"


    I nodded my head again: "If I bring too many people with me, it will make it easier to fight. Doudou protecting me is enough, as long as we take Da Hu and Ah Shan down, we can definitely suppress the enemy."


    Mouse directly said: Then we can just directly let Doudou go. You and what?


    Doudou said somewhat embarrassedly: I don''t know which one of them is the real one. What if he accidentally hurt the others?


    Mouse said helplessly: Well then, come out quickly if things don''t go well, and we''ll pick you up.


    After we finished discussing, Doudou and I slowly walked towards Zhao Lan''s territory.


    When they arrived, they saw more than ten armed men guarding the entrance. However, these people looked unfamiliar, obviously not Zhao Lan''s people.


    Doudou pulled me through a very tall exhaust window and into the market. We stood on a roof beam of the market and looked down.


    Ashan and Da Hu stood at the very front, facing Zhao Lan. Meanwhile, Zhao Lan''s group of subordinates had already covered their heads and squatted on the ground. Their weapons were also taken away while Zhao Lan, Big Ah Shan and the others were arguing with each other.


    I carefully listened to what they were saying. I heard Zhao Lan saying to Ah Shan Da Hu: "You two ungrateful fellows, have you forgotten that my father is good to you?"


    Ashan said: We have already returned the kindness that the Old Man had shown us. Don''t we not have enough people to help him? But that old guy! We brothers have put our lives on the line to gain some benefits, but he wants to split them all. Now that he''s dead, it''s your turn, you bitch.


    Zhao Lan retorted: Ah Shan, your mother was very sick back then. If it wasn''t for my father offering five hundred thousand dollars to treat your mother''s illness. Can your mother live that long? And now you''re biting back!


    Ashan continued, That money was made by us brothers in one stroke. Why do you want Old Man to give it to me? It''s just that at that time, I couldn''t beat your son, Old Man, so I had to give him every month''s profits, making it so that I didn''t have the money to treat my mother. That was why she had to beg him.


    Da Hu unhappily scolded: Why talk so much to this bitch! Just kill him, why waste so much of his tongue!


    With that, Da Hu raised the gun in his hand and pointed it at Zhao Lan, saying, "I''ll let you die a happy death, consider it repaying that Old Man of yours for a small favor."


    Zhao Lan closed her eyes, waiting for death. And then, I shouted, Doudou, save them!


    Doudou brought me and landed between Da Hu and Zhao Lan. I stretched out my hand and grabbed onto Da Hu''s hand that was holding the spear. With a powerful twist of his body, he kicked towards Da Hu''s abdomen.


    He had not expected that someone would suddenly pop up, and without any warning, he took a solid kick from me. He fell to the ground, and I raised my gun and pointed it at his head and shouted at the crowd, Don''t even move until he dies!


    Da Hu immediately shouted out: Brothers, don''t act rashly!


    At this moment, Ashan called out from the side, Light hammer, if he dares to shoot you, we''ll all attack him together and kill him. Brothers, don''t be afraid.


    Da Hu was shocked, and immediately shouted out: Ah Shan, you want to kill me?


    Ah Shan pretended to be surprised: Brother Hu, how could this be? I''m trying to save you! This kid didn''t dare to shoot.


    I didn''t think that the situation would turn out like this, but I wasn''t nervous, because I still had another trump card, and that would be Doudou.


    I said to Ah Shan, I am only here to take Zhao Lan''s men away today. Then the road went up, and we went our separate ways.


    Ashan laughed maniacally. "Hahaha!" None of you are leaving today. As long as this bitch is alive, I won''t be able to sleep in peace.


    I pointed my gun at Da Hu and said to Ah Shan: Don''t tell me you''re not going to care about his life or death?


    Ashan smiled coldly and said, Of course I care! Da Hu is my brother, if you dare to touch even a hair on his head, I will tear you into pieces.


    Ashan paused, then suddenly shouted: Brothers, attack!


    The subordinates around Ah Shan were all ready to move, they were pointed at Da Hu with their guns and immediately shouted out: Who dares!


    Ah Shan looked at Da Hu and sneered: "I didn''t expect you to be so cowardly."


    With that said, he raised his gun and was about to shoot Da Hu. With the sound of a gunshot, Da Hu held his head, and after a few seconds, he realised that he was not hit, and slowly let go of his hands.


    The first thing he saw when he let go was Ashan slowly falling to the ground. There was a bloody hole on his forehead, and blood was gurgling out of it.


    I turned to look at Zhao Lan. The one who shot was Zhao Lan, I didn''t expect her to have a gun on her.


    The sudden turn of events stunned everyone present. Zhao Lan raised his gun and aimed it at Da Hu, causing him to retreat in fright.


    Zhao Lan said. Da Hu, you were loyal to my father before. I can understand Ashan''s betrayal. But why have you followed my father for twenty years and done such a thing?


    Da Hu said with a trembling voice. Eldest Miss ¡­


    Da Hu stopped midway. Then he closed his eyes and said, Forget it.


    Zhao Lan frowned. Finally, she put the gun away and said, Since you''ve been kind to me since you were a kid, you can go.

 C85

    Da Hu was startled for a moment. He looked at Zhao Lan, but Zhao Lan continued to say: You are my father''s sworn brother. I should have called you Uncle Hu. But I''ve been so willful since I was a kid that I''ve never called you that. Today, I shall call you Uncle Hu. In the future, just as Yang Xiao had said, we will walk on opposite sides of the road.


    When Da Hu heard this, he immediately kneeled in front of Zhao Lan: "Da Hu is wrong, your father was sworn brothers with me back then. It was a life and death oath. Now that he has gone ahead of me, and I am still alive in this world, and now that I want to kill his flesh and blood, I am simply heartless.


    Halfway through Da Hu''s words, tears had already started streaming down his cheeks: Your father pulled me out of the pile of corpses. Call me brother. Many times since then I have been saved in times of crisis, but I have forgotten all these favors. I''m not looking for a good death right now. I just want to protect and protect First Miss and stake half of my life.


    I saw Da Hu crying loudly, but I didn''t feel moved at all. Perhaps, without experiencing his past, I wouldn''t know how he feels now.


    On the other hand, Zhao Lan helped Da Hu up, and said: "Uncle Hu, let''s not talk about the past anymore. If you are willing to help me, that would be my fortune.


    After saying that, he also wanted to kneel towards Da Hu. Da Hu hurriedly supported her and said: Your father has always wished to give birth to a boy, but you are the only daughter. There was no other way. But I will let him know that his daughter will be just as heroic.


    I looked at Zhao Lan and Da Hu. I am sure that Da Hu is expressing her true feelings, but I am not sure how much of her feelings are mixed within, and I feel that Zhao Lan is still Zhao Lan after all, and is not simple.


    The two sides had originally been enemies, but now they had become a group. , Da Hu and the other two are sitting in front of a tea table.


    Zhao Lan said a few words of thanks. I was afraid that the brothers outside would wait for a long time, so I went straight to the point, and said: Zhao Lan, what are you planning to do from now on?


    Zhao Lan took a sip of her tea and said: The world is in chaos now, I wonder when the war will be able to calm down. I intend to establish an underground kingdom and slowly build up its influence. Once she had enough power ¡­ is that at the beginning of the process of getting rid of those monsters,


    Are you interested in joining the army? I asked directly.


    Zhao Lan laughed and said: Whose army do you think you can rely on now?


    I said firmly: General Han Xifei.


    Zhao Lan said in shock: I heard that after she killed a God of Heaven at the Ironsand River Valley, all the troops had disappeared. Do you know where she is?


    I nodded. I know I''m working for him now.


    Zhao Lan looked very happy, she said: Great! With General Han Xifei still here, she could still deal with those monsters. My Underland has a chance to develop.


    It seemed like she didn''t intend to join Han Xifei''s army at all. I still didn''t give up and said: Aren''t you going to think about it?


    Zhao Lan shook her head, her expression becoming somewhat indifferent as she said: "I have my own ambitions, I also want a share of this chaotic world."


    I didn''t think that Zhao Lan would have such a thought. But it''s rare for her to tell me the truth.


    Zhao Lan continued: General Han Xifei can only be a general. In the end, she would only die on the battlefield. Yang Xiao, you follow me.


    I didn''t expect Zhao Lan to lobby me again. I sipped my tea and smiled.


    Zhao Lan smiled at me and said: We will know after Tiesha River battle. Han Xi Fei and Zhao Ya are fighting on the front lines, but they won''t be able to get any reinforcements from the back. This was obviously because they had no political means and only knew how to lead troops. If he followed her, it would be hard for him to have a future.


    I retorted, General Han Xifei is not as bad as you make him out to be. General Han Xifei used weapons like a god. Government officials can also get popular.


    Zhao Lan sighed and said: Forget it, since you are not interested, I will not scratch you. I hope the next time we meet we''re still friends.


    With that, she stood up, obviously intending to send the guest away. I stood up too. He waved goodbye to her.


    I brought Doudou and was just about to walk to the door, when Zhao Lan called out to me: Yang Xiao, wait!


    I turned back to look at Zhao Lan. She had taken a rifle from a lackey, and picked up a few magazines. Then she passed everything to me and said, Take care.


    I took the weapon she had given me. You be careful, too.


    As I walked out of the market, my heart was filled with mixed feelings. Right now, the monsters on the battleship had yet to be exterminated, yet the humans were already in a state of disarray.


    I went back to the building where Mouse and the others were hiding, and when they saw me coming back, they asked me how I was doing.


    They don''t want to come with us.


    Da Niu asked: Why?


    I ignored him and sent Mouse to find a map. Then he circled Stone Village on the map and said, You will go here in the morning. General Han Xifei''s troops will be there. However, they still had five days to go to Luo City. If you don''t get to that village in five days. Then, you all must go to the Luo City to look for her yourselves.


    Mouse asked puzzledly: "Yang Xiao, what about you?"


    I touched Doudou''s head and said, "I still have to go to Doudou''s hometown." However, it won''t be long before I catch up with you.


    After this matter was settled, everyone began to rest.


    The next morning, I bid farewell to Da Niu, Mouse, Wang Yan and the others.


    Da Niu and Mouse still liked to argue. I''m really worried if the two of them led the team to find Han Xifei or if they were completely annihilated halfway. Before I left, I had repeatedly reminded Wang Yan to be careful not to cause any trouble for the two of them.


    Finishing my orders, I brought Doudou along. Riding on the Unicorn towards the south, the fifty of them started to look for Han Xifei''s army.


    As I flew, I counted the days ahead of me. He had to hurry. There were only five days left.


    Being able to go to the Luo City with the large group was obviously the best result.


    Thinking about it here, I increased my speed, while Doudou cheered all the way. Seemingly very happy, we flew for another two days before finally seeing Doudou''s hometown.


    As I slowly approached, I gradually became able to see the entire village. I stopped the Unicorn in the middle of the village. Realizing that there was no one around, Doudou asked me: What are you stopping for in the village for? Shouldn''t we be digging in the mountains?


    I said to Doudou, "Did you forget about last time?" Shouldn''t we be looking for tools first? Don''t tell me you want me to dig the grave with my bare hands.


    Doudou rubbed her fists together and said: Go to my place! Go to my house! My family has farm tools, and I''d like to go home and have a look!


    After saying that, I ran back to my house happily. Seeing how fast she was running, I also chased after her.


    When I reached Doudou''s house, I found that the courtyard door was not locked. Doudou pushed the door open and walked in. Then she ran into the living room. But as soon as she pushed the door open, she froze at the door.


    I don''t know what he''s gawking at. He also followed them. I looked into the living room and saw a middle-aged woman holding a picture of Doudou standing in the middle of the room. When I looked carefully, I saw that it was actually Doudou''s mother!


    Doudou and his mother looked at each other in confusion and surprise for a long while. Doudou''s mother then asked: "You are Doudou?"

 C86

    Towards her mother''s reaction, Doudou was also stunned. She did not know how to respond as she stammered: "I ¡­"


    Doudou''s mother suddenly rushed over and hugged Doudou tightly. Then, she began to cry bitterly. Hugging her mother tightly, he started to sob as well.


    I never thought that Doudou''s mother would actually still be in the village. Now that the two of them have met, I don''t know whether to be happy or worried.


    But I didn''t bother them either. I silently walked to the door by myself and leaned against the wall, listening to their sobbing sounds and Doudou''s mother''s crying.


    Doudou''s mother wailed, God, tell me this isn''t a dream, right?


    Doudou wiped away her mother''s tears and said: Mom, don''t cry. I''m back. I''m not dreaming.


    They cried and hugged each other in the living room for a long time. I could even feel the tears welling in the corners of my eyes.


    A mother and daughter, separated by more than ten years, met once again. How many sad tears are there in the middle?


    I don''t have parents, so I don''t know. I didn''t feel deep enough about their meeting.


    But I thought of someone else. That''s Ye Lin. The war is getting more and more intense. Perhaps she has already retreated to the north and is waiting for me.


    She should be the best to me in my life. But sometimes it was very protective. Only by her side can I feel at home.


    They stayed inside for a long time before Doudou''s mother finally came out carrying Doudou. Doudou was already fast asleep in her mother''s embrace, as if she was too tired from crying.


    When Doudou''s mother saw me, she seemed to find me a little familiar, but she couldn''t recognize me for a while, so I said to her, I used to live here before.


    She seemed to remember at once, and said: That''s right! You are the hero who killed that monster! Did you help me find my daughter? Thank you for your kindness.


    She was going to kneel to me. I hurriedly helped her up and said, "Of course, it''s only because you and your mother haven''t met each other yet that we can see each other again."


    In fact, I''m worried about the situation. I didn''t know that after Doudou''s mother saw Doudou. Would Doudou stay by her mother''s side? After all, Doudou had said before, if someone was to stay with her for a long period of time, it would be difficult for them to survive past half a year.


    But let''s just forget it. I''ve been with her for days. Even if I had to die, I would be the first one to die.


    Doudou''s mother hugged Doudou and said, "It''s not safe here now, let''s go to the new village.


    After signing the Unicorn, I walked out of the village with Doudou''s mother, who had been carrying Doudou all this time. I felt that since she was old, I wanted to help her hug Doudou. However, she refused, as if the moment she let go, Doudou would disappear.


    I asked where we were going. She told me then that the village was not safe, and that the people of the village had now moved into the forest next to it. He had only come back today to retrieve Doudou''s legacy. Who would have thought that the heavens would have eyes, allowing me to once again see Doudou.


    I''m really afraid that her mind will not function properly. After all, it''s not like she doesn''t know that Doudou is dead. But now, with Doudou in his arms, he seemed to not have thought of this problem at all.


    Doudou''s mother had been bringing me forward, and we had walked quite a distance into the forest. I finally saw the new village, which was leaning against the forest while leaning against the mountain. There was an empty space in the middle of the lake. There were a dozen cabins inside. There were more than a dozen families that should be living there.


    When the war had started. I''ve asked this village too. They also seemed to have said that they didn''t want to leave the village. He didn''t expect them to all stay behind.


    Everyone in the village looked at Doudou''s mother in astonishment, while Doudou''s mother continued to introduce the Doudou in her arms. Hearing that, the people in the village all looked at her with a strange expression, thinking that there was something wrong with Doudou''s mother''s mind.


    After all, everyone in the village knew that Doudou had died more than 10 years ago.


    There were also people who immediately recognized me. My ears occasionally heard that isn''t this the hero that killed that monster back at the farmhouse Aroma? Words like that. I had to smile from the villagers on the side of the road.


    At this time, we finally arrived at Doudou''s house, and Doudou''s mother carried Doudou and walked in. I followed.


    Although the room was not big, it was arranged in a very cozy manner.


    The first thing I saw was a middle-aged man in a wheelchair. I knew that this must be Doudou''s father. This was because some of the village elders had once said that when Doudou had gotten into a car accident, one of her father''s legs had already been crippled.


    When I got closer, I could see that Doudou''s father was peeling an onion in the hall. Doudou''s mother excitedly ran over with Doudou in her arms, bringing him into her husband''s embrace. Look, Old Man, who is this?


    Doudou''s father adjusted his glasses, and Doudou was also tossed around by them, waking up. The first thing she saw was her father, so she called out: "Dad, good morning!


    Doudou''s father was stunned. Then, she hugged Doudou all of a sudden, and asked while choking in sobs: "You really are Doudou?"


    Doudou''s mother interrupted her at the side: You damned Old Man, who else could it be other than Doudou?


    His father didn''t say much, he only hugged Doudou, and silently shed tears.


    This went on for a long time. Only then did Doudou realize that his father''s leg could no longer stand, so she asked his father: "Father, what happened to your leg?"


    Just as Doudou''s father wanted to explain, she seemed to have thought of something. I knew he must have remembered how his own foot had been broken. She also remembered how his daughter had been killed in a car accident.


    Only then did he grab Doudou''s shoulder again to carefully examine him, but he couldn''t find any problems with it at all. This was his daughter. Nothing was different from her. Moreover, he had breathing, warmth, and a heartbeat. He didn''t seem like a ghost.


    Doudou''s father stuttered as she asked: "Doudou ¡­" Why is she still alive ¡­


    After being asked like this, Doudou was at a loss of what to do, as if she did not know how to answer this question.


    Following that, Doudou extended out a small hand and held onto her father''s leg that had been crippled for many years, and a blue light slowly flashed into Doudou''s hand.


    Her father felt a tingling in his leg. One had to know that he had already lost all feeling in his leg. Only after a full minute did Doudou take her hand away.


    I saw that Doudou''s face was covered in sweat, but her father suddenly stretched out his crippled leg, realizing that he could still move.


    He immediately carried Doudou and slowly stood up. Although he was not standing stably, it was possible that he was not used to it. But he still tried taking two steps.


    Upon discovering that there was nothing wrong with it, his father revealed a pleasantly surprised smile. like a child starting to jump up and down


    Doudou''s mother, who was at the side, was also stunned upon seeing this scene.


    After a long while, her father finally continued to ask: Doudou, don''t you think that you should have already...


    As Doudou''s father spoke to here, she didn''t know how to continue.

 C87

    Doudou didn''t know how to reply. Healing her father''s leg was only a strategy to slow down the battle, but it became even more suspicious later on.


    At this time, I stood to the side and explained: Doudou''s cultivation had already reached the positive outcome. She would be a deity in the future.


    All three of them looked at me at the same time. Their eyes were filled with surprise.


    I thought I wouldn''t be found out. That''s what I''ve been thinking since I entered the room.


    But Doudou''s parents suddenly cheered, and completely trusted my words. I was thinking that was why I said feudal superstition was undesirable. It was too easy to be fooled by others.


    Doudou and her family chatted merrily in the hall for a while.


    Doudou''s mother immediately went to the kitchen to cook, while Doudou''s father carried Doudou out and asked a villager to let them have a look at Doudou. Tell others that their daughter has returned and has become a deity.


    He had met someone once to say that he wanted to tell this to the rest of the world. I wondered if I''d played the joke too hard.


    Doudou and her daughter caused a stir in the village. Originally, everyone in the village was very curious and happy, but soon some negative news spread over. Some people started to suspect that Doudou was an evil spirit, and not some immortal. After all, he had been dead for more than ten years. How could it be a deity?


    I sighed, and could only go out and help them again. If it was because of Doudou''s return, the village would begin to crowd out Doudou''s parents. This was also not a good thing, it was definitely something Doudou did not want to see.


    Just as Doudou''s father was holding onto Doudou, not knowing what to do, I walked up to the other villagers and shouted: Everyone, quiet down, listen to me.


    I shouted several times. Only then did the villagers calm down. I pointed at Doudou and said, It''s still daytime, how can any ghost stand under the sunlight?


    The villagers immediately started discussing, obviously believing my words. Then I said: Also, Doudou''s father''s legs were healed by Doudou, ghosts can harm people, can you even save people?


    Everyone looked at Doudou''s father''s leg. Another uproar broke out. I finally said: Doudou is now an immortal, if there''s anything that you guys feel uncomfortable about, you can just directly find her for treatment.


    Everyone looked at each other. Finally, a young man who had come up the mountain a while ago to chop firewood and twisted his feet came out.


    The young man was a little scared, but he still walked up. Doudou got down from her father''s embrace. The young lad was so scared that he retreated and fell on the ground, causing all the villagers to laugh out loud.


    Unable to keep his face straight, the young man sat down on the ground and stretched out his feet. That''s the leg.


    Doudou slowly approached him. I could see that the young man was nervous. Doudou grabbed one of his ankles. The young man trembled and was about to retreat.


    But he could not move his ankle due to Doudou''s grab. Doudou''s hands began to emit a faint blue light. The young man seemed to feel something strange coming from his ankle. So she stopped moving.


    When Doudou released her hand again. The young man twisted her ankle and realized that her foot was truly fine. She quickly stood up and jumped twice. Finally, she said a "thank you" and returned to the crowd.


    Everyone was still talking when they saw Doudou''s mother run out of the house and call the three of us back for lunch. Under everyone''s astonished gazes, we returned back to Doudou''s house.


    Doudou and her family of three and I sat at a square table to eat. Doudou''s parents kept on feeding Doudou, and they seemed to be in a very good mood, as if they had completely forgotten about my existence.


    After a while, when we had just finished eating, three Old Man s came to our door. Doudou''s father said to one of the Old Man: Village Chief, why have you come to my house?


    I took a look and saw that it was the Village Chief. The Village Chief smiled benevolently: What else could it be, it''s all about your Doudou. This was something that the villagers had entrusted to him, to try and see if Doudou had truly become a living god.


    Doudou''s father doubtfully asked: "How do I try?"


    The old Village Chief laughed and said: Just now, Doudou had already shown in the village that she could indeed save others. Now, I also have a talisman in my hand, which is Old Daoist Ge''s family heirloom. Of course, most monsters would be afraid of this talisman.


    As he spoke, he picked up the talisman and waved it in front of Doudou''s eyes. But Doudou didn''t look the least bit afraid. Instead, he took the talisman. With a grin, she asked, "Village Head Grandpa, what is written on it?"


    The Village Chief looked embarrassed, and finally said to the two Old Man s at the side. The Doudou of the Shui Sheng family had truly cultivated to the true fruit.


    The village chief thought for a moment and then said, According to the rules of the ancestors. Anyone with a huge contribution can make this life. I will place it in the ancestral hall and worship it. Today, I will go out and ask the villagers to vote on it. If everyone thought that it could help to build a spirit for Doudou. Then I will choose an auspicious day to create a golden body for her. What do you think of the water?


    Doudou''s father glanced at Doudou. Doudou asked: Are you trying to offer me some incense?


    The village chief smiled amiably, then nodded and said, "Yes, we need bones to forge the golden body."


    When the Village Chief said this, he realized that Doudou was alive and kicking. They suspected that he was alive, and that there were no corpses.


    Doudou nodded and said: "Okay, okay." My bones lie across the hill at the back of the village.


    The village chief nodded and said, "That would be great. When I choose a auspicious day, I will open the coffin and move the soil. Then, I will take my leave."


    As I watched the three village chiefs leave together, I didn''t know if forging the Golden Body would hurt Doudou, but Doudou had told me: Every ghost that obtains Joss Flame as a sacrifice will help increase their cultivation.


    I asked again, puzzled, Why didn''t that charm work for you?


    That was just a scrap of paper. What effect could it have?


    I had a face full of black lines as I asked Doudou, "If you put the corpse here, I can help you forge a Golden Body." So how do I get your bones back to Stone Village?


    Doudou looked at me and said, "Do you think I''m stupid?!" People burn incense here to worship me. Why am I returning it to them!?


    I finally understand, looks like Doudou doesn''t plan to leave.


    But I asked anxiously, But if you stay with your parents too long, will they be all right?


    Doudou proudly said: With the incense, it can dissolve the baleful aura on my body. As long as the incense burned well enough. I tried to suppress the baleful aura in my body. Although it was a little troublesome, I was still able to get along with the others.


    Although I heard Doudou''s words clearly, I was still a bit worried, and hoped that my worries were unnecessary.

 C88

    I rested at Doudou''s home for the night. The next morning, the village chief came to work on forging the Golden Body. It turned out that they had already found a good day and were planning to make a move the day after tomorrow.


    If this continues, I won''t be able to keep up with Han Xifei and the others. She could only find Doudou and say: "Doudou, I''m leaving today, you must be more careful in the future."


    Doudou looked at me with slight reluctance and said, "Aren''t you going to wait for me to finish forging my Golden Body before leaving?"


    I sighed and said, I''m in a hurry to report to General Han Xifei. You must be careful not to cause any trouble.


    Doudou curled her lips and said: I understand, I will be careful!


    After repeatedly telling Doudou what to do, and seeing that she could still be considered obedient, I finally calmed down a little.


    At noon, there was a big feast held in the village for me. I was surprised by the enthusiasm they showed me. I thought they only remembered Doudou.


    After having our fill, I bid farewell to the villagers and prepared to leave.


    Only then did I remember about Doudou''s Broken Bone. I immediately called Doudou over, and Doudou ran over to ask me what was wrong.


    I tore off the Broken Bone hanging around my neck. He gave it to Doudou and asked: "Should I return it to you?"


    Doudou held her hands behind her back and shook her head.


    Then, Doudou crooked her finger at me, as if she wanted to say something. I squatted down and put my ear in front of her, but she suddenly kissed me on the cheek and whispered, "Thank you."


    She ran happily back into the crowd. Even though she was still a little girl. However, I still felt a little hot on my cheeks when she kissed me like that.


    Embarrassed, I mounted the Unicorn and started to fly into the sky. Before I left, I looked back at Doudou, and waved goodbye to her. Doudou also smiled and waved at me.


    The further I flew, the smaller the figures of the villagers became. Gradually, they disappeared from my sight.


    I turned around and looked straight ahead, controlling the Unicorn to fly faster. After leaving, Doudou felt that there was nothing to talk about, but thinking about it, at least Doudou no longer had to follow me on the battlefield.


    Although Doudou is powerful, she can''t be compared to Luo Qi, Fina and the others. If they were to follow me, something might happen sooner or later.


    I flew all the way north, with only three days left, General Han Xifei was just about to set off for Luo City, of course I would go and protect her, and in three days, I would have enough time to fly back to Stone Village.


    I sat on the Unicorn''s back as it rapidly flew forward. Right in front of me was a large lake, so I stopped above the center of the lake.


    I pulled out the broken sword from my waist, hesitating whether I should throw it down or not, if this sword falls into Luo Qi''s hands, it would help the evil.


    Just as he was about to throw the sword into the lake, he stopped in his tracks. He wondered if there would still be someone who could wield the power of the sword.


    After thinking it over, I finally put the sword away and continued to fly towards Stone Village.


    I have never understood why Luo Qi could use this sword. Didn''t they say that only the Savior could unleash the true might of this sword? Luo Qi was obviously not the savior. Could it be that even Empyrean Gods would be able to use this sword?


    But I remember Fina snatching my sword that day. He almost stabbed me in the heart with this sword. But in her hands, the sword was only a broken sword, it was not as dazzling as when it was in Luo Qi''s hands.


    In my heart, Luo Qi has always given me a pretty good impression, and I always felt that she wasn''t that kind of person that was particularly bad. But if she was the Savior, I wouldn''t believe it even if she beat me to death.


    I don''t know if the old man at the blacksmith''s was reliable or not. He said that this sword, he was their family treasure. But this sword, who made it?


    I abandoned my distracting thoughts and continued to fly towards Stone Village. I was in a hurry because I wasn''t afraid of being discovered by the Heaven Realm soldiers. In any case, they couldn''t keep up with me.


    I flew for three days before finally returning to Stone Village. In midair, I saw a group of people gathered in the village square. It should be said that everyone in the village was gathered there.


    There was a space in the middle of the crowd, with two people standing in the middle. I was surprised to see them.


    Unexpectedly, it was Da Niu and Da Gang. They stood face to face. It was obvious that he was about to fight.


    Mouse was actually present. I didn''t expect Mouse and Da Niu''s men to already have arrived at Stone Village, and Da Niu and Da Gang had even started fighting with each other.


    I immediately controlled the Unicorn to stand in between Da Niu and Da Gang, and asked: What are the two of you doing?


    When Da Niu and Da Gang saw me, they were delighted. However, the rank 1 Magus'' face turned cold, and the two of them looked at each other again.


    Da Niu opened his mouth and said: "This brat said that I can''t beat him. Today, I''ll beat his shit out of him and take a look."


    Da Gang said provokingly on the other side: Little guy, don''t talk so arrogantly!


    I almost fainted upon hearing Da Gang''s words. Da Gang and Da Niu were both two-meter-tall giants, and Da Gang was only half a head taller than him, yet they called him a small person.


    I can see that the two of them don''t approve of each other.


    When Da Niu heard the other party call him a small-sized guy, he was so angry that he only circled around me and threw a punch at Da Gang.


    Da Niu''s punch came with great momentum, striking straight at Da Gang''s face. Da Gang did not dare to receive the punch head on, but hurriedly dodged, and then smashed towards Da Niu''s chin with one hand. But it was blocked by Da Niu''s hand.


    The two of them took half a step back at the same time and kicked each other in the chest. After each of them was kicked, both sides were forced to retreat and stand firm at the same time. Neither side was able to gain an advantage in the first round.


    Just as I was about to go up and stop them, Lao Zi pulled me back. Lao Zi whispered to me, "Yang Xiao, the hundreds of brothers here have placed their bets, don''t ruin the mood."


    I glared at Mouse. You''re a fucking dealer.


    Mouse was seen through by me at a glance, and he smiled awkwardly, saying, Why don''t you bet on it too?


    Since all the soldiers want to watch the show, I won''t interrupt their fight. Furthermore, I am also quite curious about what would happen when Da Niu and Da Gang fight.


    I looked at Da Niu and Da Gang. I know that Da Niu can still fight, but I still remember the last time Da Gang fought against Luo Sha. When Luo Sha kicked me, I felt that I could even kill an ox with it. However, Da Gang easily received it, so I believed even more that Da Gang should be better at fighting.


    I asked Mouse, What do you bet? I had no money.


    Mouse smiled and took out a hundred dollars from his pocket. He said to me, "I''ll lend you the one hundred. Make your bet!"


    I looked at Da Niu and Da Gang, and said in the end: I bet on Da Niu to win.

 C89

    Although I feel that Da Gang is more capable at fighting, but Da Niu and I are brothers who went through life and death situations together, so of course I support Da Niu.


    Mouse laughed and said: "I knew you would bet on Da Niu to win." But I am not optimistic about Da Niu, look at that kid, he is stronger than Da Niu by a whole circle.


    I don''t care about Mouse anymore. I know that this guy must have bet on Da Gang to win.


    I also held onto the Unicorn and walked into the crowd. It was time to watch the duel between Da Niu and Da Gang.


    Da Niu and Da Gang stared at each other in alert, when they suddenly attacked at the same time. After exchanging more than ten blows, Da Niu finally found an opportunity to punch Da Gang in the chest. Da Gang hurriedly blocked it with his hands, and then smashed his arms with his fists. Da Gang still consecutively retreated four or five steps, and in the end, his butt still smashed into the ground ¡­


    At this time, Da Niu smiled proudly and said: "How about it, it''s still not too late to surrender." In a little while you might be beaten into a pig''s head.


    I found it funny when I heard this. Last time, Da Gang was beaten up like a pig by Luo Sha. But no matter how I looked at his face, his face still looked like the Eight Commandments.


    Da Gang attacked Da Niu once again, but this time, Da Niu was successful. He tripped over Da Gang and laughed out loud: Haha, little guy. I told you not to eat at home and stand unsteadily.


    Da Niu suddenly jumped up from the ground, and then rushed towards Da Gang again. This time the two of them grabbed each other''s clothes and tried to throw each other over. But the two were equally strong. No matter what he did, he didn''t allow the other party to fall.


    Then a woman''s voice from the distance said, What are you all doing, stop!


    Everyone turned their heads to look, it was actually Luo Sha! Da Gang immediately let go of his hands and said to Luo Sha with a smile: Hehe, Little Sister Luo Sha, we were just playing.


    Da Niu seemed to know that Luo Sha was not to be trifled with and quickly replied: Yes! It''s all right, Lieutenant, we''re just playing.


    Da Niu said as he wrapped his arms around Da Gang''s shoulders. The two of them then looked at Luo Sha with coy smiles, their smiles as fake as it could get.


    Luo Sha looked at everyone and said: "Are you guys just playing around?" I heard from the villagers that you guys seemed to have placed your bets.


    Luo Sha''s face suddenly turned cold and said: Who''s the Zhuang family!


    Everyone was shocked by her and pointed at Mouse, who was standing next to me.


    Mouse was so scared that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Rosa walked towards him step by step, and Mouse quickly retreated.


    Luo Sha suddenly took out a hundred yuan from her pocket and threw it at Yue Yang: I''ll bet on Yang Xiao winning.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. What did he mean? The others also looked at me, unsure of what was going on.


    Luo Sha pretended to be surprised and said to Da Niu and Da Gang: "You guys don''t know?" Yang Xiao is very hard to fight, you two might not even be his match.


    I understand now that this girl wants to borrow a knife to kill someone.


    Da Niu immediately put it back in, and said: That''s right! Yang Xiao, I remember that you even knocked me down on your first day in the army! Why don''t we have a contest?


    Luo Sha suddenly turned around and gave Da Gang a flirtatious look, and said: Da Gang, I''m more optimistic about you!


    Hearing that, Da Gang immediately pushed Da Niu who was itching to give it a try, and walked towards me, saying: I''ll go first, I still have things to do after I finish fighting.


    Da Niu grabbed Da Gang and said: "How can it be your turn?!"


    After saying that, the two of them started arguing again. Then, I whispered to Luo Sha: What are you doing?


    Luo Sha acted very innocently and said: I just thought you could fight, so I bet on you winning.


    Then I heard a loud shout: Yang Xiao, look at this!


    I realised that Da Gang had already escaped from Da Niu''s entanglement, and rushed over to me, the momentum of Da Gang''s charge was astonishing, I felt as though Da Gang had crashed into a moving train.


    I used the same method I used against Da Niu before, I directly hugged my head and squatted down. In the end, Da Gang rushed too fiercely forward and landed on my body, smashing my entire body towards Luo Sha.


    Luo Sha was startled at first, but after that, she quickly launched a tornado kick, which directly hit Da Gang in the face. Her body spun in the air before falling to the ground and fainting.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were shocked and the entire village quietened down.


    After a long while, Da Niu was the first one to make a move. He slowly approached Da Gang, then squatted down and probed Da Gang''s breath.


    It was only then that I saw it clearly. It was Han Xifei, she had walked in front of us, her expression extremely cold, clearly angry.


    She pointed at Luo Sha and me, then pointed at Da Niu and Mouse, saying: The four of you follow me.


    Da Gang was kicked unconscious, and escaped death.


    We followed Han Xifei into Han Xifei''s residence.


    I found a person standing in the middle of the hall. Upon looking carefully, I saw that it was Wang Yan. She was first overjoyed upon seeing me, smiled at me, and then lowered her head.


    Han Xifei sat on a chair in front of the tea table and said coldly to the four of us: You guys are pretty brave, you dare to gamble in the military, you don''t even want to do it anymore?


    Han Xifei swept a glance across the faces of the four of us, then coldly said: "Luo Sha, especially you, you, you have followed me for so long, you are still so immature.


    Luo Sha lowered her head, not daring to speak.


    Han Xifei sighed and said: Forget it, don''t be like this ever again.


    Han Xifei poured a cup of tea for herself, took a sip, and said: The main thing is that I have called you here today, it''s for a small meeting.


    Han Xifei then started to talk about the main point: Our team has a total of three hundred and fifty-one people. I will now set up these three hundred and fifty-one people into two squadrons. They all acknowledged Luo Sha as the First Squad Leader. Yang Xiao was the captain of the second squadron.


    I couldn''t help but be startled, I am actually on the same level as Luo Sha.


    This was Han Xifei''s response: To appoint Li Da Yong and Zhou Hao as the first squadron vice-captains. Da Gang and Wang Yan were the vice-captains of the second squadron.


    For a moment, I didn''t know who Li Da Yong and Zhou Hao were, but seeing Da Niu and Lao Shu''s happy smile, I immediately reacted.


    Li Da Yong was Da Niu''s real name, and Zhou Hao Gang was a mouse. I''m so used to addressing people by their nicknames that I''ve forgotten their real names.


    But I don''t know what they are happy about, but they were assigned under Luo Sha''s hands, so their future days won''t be too good, right?


    Then, Han Xifei said: These two are the names of the two squadrons of Warriors. You guys can go out and count your men later. Tomorrow, we will set off for the Luo City.


    After hearing Han Xifei''s arrangements, everyone answered: Yes!

 C90

    When the five of us walked out of Han Xifei''s hut, Mouse asked: "Why is Yang Xiao one level higher than us?"


    Da Niu replied very quickly, "If you were to lead the troops, I think you would probably go out on patrol every day to drink."


    Mouse also competing to say: I don''t know who drank more, last time drunk and trying to tease the village girl, almost got killed by her father.


    The more they argued, the more intense their argument became. Luo Sha shouted impatiently, "Stop arguing!


    Mouse and Da Niu immediately quieted down in fear, when Luo Sha looked at me and said, "Hmph!" There were no generals in Shu, Liao Hua was the vanguard.


    After saying that, she headed to the village plaza. Da Niu and Mouse looked at each other for a bit before following Luo Sha out.


    I turned to Wang Yan helplessly ask: What should we do now?


    Wang Yan thought for a moment, then said: Where''s Da Gang, why haven''t I seen him? Vice General Luosha should have to gather more soldiers to scold them. Let''s find Da Gang first, then go and count the soldiers together.


    Da Gang, he probably still hasn''t woken up. I don''t think he''ll wake up any time soon.


    Wang Yan sighed and said: Da Gang, this guy is actually still sleeping lazily. It''s already noon.


    Hearing Wang Yan''s words, I just realised that she didn''t know what happened in the middle of the village.


    Wang Yan continued: Luo Sha is so powerful. She had a clever mouse by her side, who could help Luo Sha come up with some ideas. She also had a good fighting and spear skills Da Niu. Can help train soldiers.


    It seemed to make sense to me. I thought about what had happened on my side and said, You can advise me. Da Gang can help me train my troops.


    However, Wang Yan said worriedly: How can I advise you? I am just a medical soldier. Da Gang was a farmer who had retired for many years, how could he train in the army?


    I smiled at Wang Yan and said, "Don''t be so pessimistic, the fact that General Han Xifei is able to give us the First Company shows that she has confidence in us." Let''s be confident and get better.


    Wang Yan could only smile bitterly and nod her head.


    After we finished speaking, we went to Da Gang''s house. Ever since Da Gang gave his house to Han Xifei, he lived in a small house at the entrance of the village.


    When we entered the house, we discovered that Da Gang was lying on the bed. He had not woken up yet, and a middle-aged man from the village was taking his pulse.


    I went up to the old man and asked him: "How is Da Gang?"


    The old man laughed and said: I heard that he was kicked like this by Vice General Luo Sha, right?


    I nodded, only then did Wang Yan look at Da Gang in confusion, unable to comprehend what was going on.


    The old man continued, He''s fine, too. He just fainted and rested for a night. However, his face would probably swell for a few days.


    Then he said goodbye to us and left.


    When I saw that the footprints on Da Gang''s face had not been wiped away yet, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Seeing me laughing, Wang Yan immediately asked me what was going on. So I told Wang Yan about Da Gang''s kick in the face this morning. Wang Yan pinched my arm and said: What''s so funny about that? It''s all because of you!


    Wang Yan looked at Da Gang and said: I''ll be going to Luo City tomorrow. Let him rest for a while.


    I nodded my head. When I arrived at the village square, I saw the soldiers standing in the square like they were all decent soldiers who were lined up in formations. At this moment, Rosa was in the lead of the troops, lecturing them.


    Luo Sha told the soldiers about the new chain of command, where all the soldiers stood in three rows. There were only about fifty people in one of the queues. The remaining two queues were nearly two hundred.


    I was wondering why there were three queues. However, Luo Sha opened her mouth and said: Now, those who are willing to follow General Han Xifei have split into two squadrons. The remaining people chose to remain in the village as soldiers who would continue to defend the villagers. I hope you will not forget your training during this time. At any time you can pick up a gun and fight the enemy.


    Luo Sha paused for a moment, then said: That''s all I have to say, you can disperse now.


    Looking at the fifty people slowly dissipating, I finally understood that these fifty people probably didn''t want to go to the battlefield. But I understood that there weren''t many people who wouldn''t want to go to the battlefield in peace.


    I didn''t think about it before, and I don''t know how General Han Xifei did it. Out of the two hundred to three hundred people, only fifty are not willing to follow her to the battlefield.


    Luo Sha looked at me, and continued: In the future, I will be the leader of the first squadron, and Yang Xiao will be the second squadron. We are all directly under General Han Xifei.


    Luo Sha pointed at me who was beside the group of people, and everyone looked at me.


    Luo Sha continued: The first squadron will now follow me.


    After saying that, she brought the group to the entrance of the village, leaving behind only the second squadron in the village plaza. Wang Yan pushed me from behind and asked me to go forward to scold him.


    I was a little discouraged and said to Wang Yan: "Go up and talk to them, I''ll stand beside you."


    Wang Yan went up and started to adjust the formation. After waiting for a while, she pointed at me and said: This is the captain of our second squadron, Yang Xiao. She will lead us into battle in the days to come. And I am your vice-captain Wang Yan. You guys also have a vice-captain called Da Gang. I won''t be feeling well today.


    When they talked about Da Gang, everyone started laughing loudly, obviously they knew why he couldn''t come, but at this time, Wang Yan berated them and made them quiet down. The crowd became more obedient, and slowly quietened down.


    Wang Yan then told them about leaving for the Luo City the next day, and also encouraged them a little and dismissed them.


    When everyone had left, Wang Yan walked over and asked: How was it? How did I do?


    I clapped my hands and said, Perfect.


    Wang Yan rolled her eyes at me and said: Why aren''t you bringing up any constructive suggestions?


    I scratched my head. So many people just now. You asked me to give you some advice.


    When Wang Yan heard this, he chuckled and said: "I thought you were testing me." So it turns out that you were the one who stopped playing.


    I spread my hands and said, I''ve never led a soldier. I feel that Da Gang, you, and I are among the three. At the very least, you were once the leader of a group.


    Fuck you! Wang Yan lightly punched me. Then she went on: I''ll have them assemble in the afternoon. The team needed to hone themselves a bit more. We also need to get used to leading soldiers, otherwise, it would be embarrassing to stand in front of a military platoon.


    I feel that what Wang Yan said is very true, but fortunately Han Xifei arranged for me to become vice-captain. If Da Gang and Da Niu were to be assigned to me, then I reckon that I would not be able to control these people.


    After lunch, I gathered the people of the second squadron together and started some daily training to get used to leading soldiers.


    After an afternoon of training, I was finally able to control the pace of the team. However, they were still too reluctant to train with me. There were too many people with better marksmanship, but there weren''t many who could match me in close combat. It seems that he still had to rely on Da Gang.


    On the morning of the second day, General Han Xifei summoned us all and prepared to send troops.


    We bid farewell to the villagers with a wave of our hands and left Stone Village, heading towards Luo City which was two hundred kilometers away from Stone Village.

 C91

    We left Stone Village and headed east. It should take us a few days to reach the Luo City.


    During the break, I asked Han Xifei why she wanted me to lead a squadron when I had never led a soldier before.


    However, Han Xifei said: "It''s not hard to lead a Company. If you don''t want to bring it, I can change to someone else to take your place. Do you need it?"


    Of course I refused, and I could see that Han Xifei wanted to cultivate me.


    The two hundred kilometers of road was extremely smooth. Along the way, we met a few waves of Heaven Realm soldiers, but they were only patrol soldiers in groups of three or four.


    Finally, on the seventh day, we reached the Luo City entrance. But the guards, seeing how many of us there were and how well armed we were, wouldn''t let us in. They said they wanted to inform the mayor first.


    After the guards had gone in to give their report, two middle-aged men appeared on the tower. One was tall and thin, with a moustache on his face, a sharp nose, and very crafty look. The other was a round, fat man with only a slit in his eyes, a large head and ears, and a bald man with some hair on either side of his temple.


    Then the tall, thin, middle-aged man with the megaphone said to us, I''m the mayor of this city. Are you refugees?


    Luo Sha wanted to negotiate with them, but she was stopped by Han Xifei. Han Xifei waved her hand towards me, indicating that she wanted me to go forward and negotiate.


    I walked forward. The countless number of guns aimed at the city gate tower had scared me a little, but I still mustered my courage and shouted: "We are General Han Xifei''s troops. We wish to enter the city to rest."


    Both Fatty and the mayor were stunned for a moment. The mayor continued, "The war is in a critical situation ahead. Why did you guys escape to me instead of fighting on the battlefield?" Are you deserters?


    When I heard this, I became a little depressed and shouted, "The soldiers in the rear have not come to support us yet. The Ironsand River defense line has collapsed. We can''t defend against them anymore. So I decided to retreat for now and rest, making other plans."


    Just then, the mayor asked again: "Then is General Han Xifei here?" I heard that she died in the Tiesha River Battlefield.


    Just then, Han Xifei walked out from the crowd and said loudly: I am Han Xifei.


    When the mayor saw Han Xifei appearing, he started to discuss in a low voice with the fat man beside him.


    After a long while, the mayor finally turned around and spoke to us. General Han Xifei, come into the city to discuss things with us, we''ll have to wait for the other officials in the city to decide whether or not your troops can enter the city. Right now, you can only bring two people in at most.


    I was very confused as to why these people were so cautious.


    Han Xifei turned around and looked at everyone. Finally, she ordered: Luo Sha, take care of the team, and temporarily manage the two squadrons, be careful of sneak attacks. Yang Xiao, come with me into the city.


    Everyone replied and began to carry out their respective duties.


    I followed Han Xifei and slowly walked into the city. I whispered to him: General, why are they so careful?


    However, Han Xifei said: There''s something wrong with my mind.


    After Han Xifei and I entered the city, a woman around thirty years old who was wearing a business suit walked up and said, "Hello!" General Han Xifei, I am the mayor''s secretary, Zhang Na. Please follow me.


    She led us to a silver sedan. She opened the door and said, General Han Xifei, our mayor just went to the city hall. He wants you to meet him there.


    Just as Han Xifei and I were about to get on the car, we were stopped by a soldier holding a gun. At this time, Zhang Na smiled and said, "My apologies, General Han Xifei, for the safety of the city, we must search your bodies first.


    I was annoyed to hear that. I felt as if they were treating us like bandits.


    Han Xifei was also not very happy, but she only coldly said to Zhang Na: Alright, come search me.


    Zhang Na smiled and nodded, she then started to feel around Han Xifei''s body, and finally found that Han Xifei did not bring a weapon.


    Just then, Zhang Na turned to me again. I scratched my head, took out a gun from my waist and gave it to her. She smiled, and I said, I''m sorry about the security guard.


    But then she pointed to my pocket, and I remembered. I took two more grenades from my belt and said with a smile, Sorry, it''s too dangerous outside the city.


    At this time, Zhang Na was obviously very wary of me. She came up to me and began to run her hands over me. At last I saw that my face was flushed. Only then did she smile and let me go.


    She turned to Han Xifei and said, Your security guard is cute.


    Han Xifei also wanted to laugh when she saw me like this, but she held it in in in the end.


    At this time, Zhang Na looked at the broken sword at my waist, and seeing how dilapidated it is, she hesitated to put it away too.


    I had an idea and said, This is an antique passed down from my ancestors. It was brought to the battlefield with the blessing of the ancestors.


    I don''t want to give them all of my weapons. If these guys aren''t good birds, then at least I have one weapon to keep me alive.


    Zhang Na covered her mouth and laughed: I will not help you keep something like this, you should just take it yourself, I''m afraid that I might break it for you.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. It was obvious that she had underestimated the sword''s power.


    After Zhang Na finished speaking, she got into the driver''s seat of the car and let Han Xifei and I sit in the back.


    As we drove slowly towards the city hall, I was more and more surprised by how busy the city was. The city was full of people, and there were tall buildings everywhere that gave off the feeling of a modern city.


    I sighed. I haven''t seen such a big city in a long time.


    But Zhang Na said: You''re from the countryside.


    I shook my head. The south has been ruined by the monsters. Compared to this place, it was like an Asura battlefield.


    Zhang Na smiled and said, "Don''t worry, this city is impregnable, there won''t be any tragedies like this in the south. This city is guarded by a hundred thousand strong army, even if the starship from the south were to come here." You can''t take this city.


    I secretly cursed in my heart, This Zhang Na''s hair has a lot of knowledge.


    After about twenty minutes, we finally arrived at the City Hall, which was a skyscraper. Zhang Na led us inside and took the elevator to the eighteenth floor.


    When the elevator stopped. We''ve reached the eighteenth floor. I looked around and saw four soldiers standing guard in the corridor.


    Zhang Na led us into a meeting room, and just as we entered, a figure charged towards Han Xi Fei. I acted quickly and stopped that person in an instant.


    He saw a man in his forties wearing sunglasses and a military uniform.


    He sneered, and said to Han Xifei: Yo! You are Han Xifei, I heard that because of your lack of leadership skills, all of the one hundred and fifty thousand troops at the front lines lost their lives.

 C92

    Annoyed, I turned to the uniformed man in front of me and said, General, please take note of your words.


    The soldier with the dark glasses looked at me with disdain, and finally his gaze fell on the broken sword hanging at my waist. He said, That toy at my waist is not bad, young man, but it''s a little worse than my son''s.


    He laughed and walked into the conference room. When we entered, we found a large table in the middle of the room.


    There were already quite a number of people sitting at the table. The mayor and the chubby man who was standing on the tower were sitting at the middle of the table. Next to each of them were two officials, as well as the officer who wore sunglasses.


    There was a girl standing beside the fat middle-aged man. She was wearing a business suit and her hair was tied into a bun. There was even a pair of round glasses hanging on her face. It covered most of her cute facial features, as if she was also a secretary. However, from her young and cute face, she was only around 20 years old. How could the secretary of the City Hall be so young?


    At this time, Zhang Na, who had brought me in, walked to a seat and pulled out a chair for Han Xifei to sit on.


    After Han Xifei sat down, Zhang Na then walked to the mayor''s side and stood. I stood beside Han Xifei.


    At this time, he heard the mayor''s introduction, "I am the city''s mayor, An Yuanshan."


    Then, he pointed to the round middle-aged fatty at the side and said: This is the He Tuan, the one standing behind us is his beloved daughter, He Xiaotong, and she''s about to graduate.


    Let me look at He Xiaotong, it turned out to be a second generation official. She caught me looking at her and smiled at me, and I looked away.


    The mayor then pointed to the officer wearing sunglasses and said, "Division 23 of the province, Long Dan."


    Then he introduced the people around him, and I didn''t remember who they were.


    At this time, the mayor spoke out. General Han Xifei, why have you come to Luo City?


    Han Xifei also said bluntly: In the battle of Tiesha River, our army was defeated, the enemy will definitely continue to move forward. Luo City is the big city closest to the Tiesha River, I think that the enemy''s next target should be here, so I decided to retreat to this place to guard.


    What right do we have to keep a stray dog like you? The sunglasses-wearing soldier Long Dan slammed his hand on the table and roared.


    You watch your dog mouth, I said to him, and you, the frog at the bottom of the well, don''t know anything and insult us while we''re fighting for our lives on the front line.


    Long Dan slammed the table and stood up, then took out his gun and pointed it at me. He scolded: You little bastard, you''re just a group of deserters, how dare you clamor here, do you believe that I will kill you two right now?


    The He Tuan, the Party Secretary at his side, quickly stopped him. "Put down your gun first.


    Only then did Long Dan put away his spear, and angrily looked at Han Xi Xi who was sitting down, but Han Xifei acted as if she did not see this mad dog, and took a sip of Zhang Na''s tea that she had just brewed.


    Just then, the mayor asked again: General Han Xifei, you want to camp out in this city right now, but this city is only this big, where do you want to camp out?


    Han Xifei said: Right now, the city has less than a hundred thousand soldiers, I want to find a place where we can recruit more troops. In the current war, we do not have enough troops, the monsters that attack this city can only defend for a day.


    Long Dan was about to shout out: Heh heh, bitch! Do you think I would be as useless as you, to be beaten up by a few animals into hiding?


    Just as I was about to retort, Han Xifei glared at me. I could only suppress the anger in my heart.


    Han Xifei acted as if she did not hear his words, and continued to speak: Also, the enemy''s current air force is extremely strong, and in Tiesha River battle, the most important thing is that their air force is too strong, and our air defence forces have long been exhausted, so we can only defeat them, so I hope that the mayor can arrange some more air defences in Luo City.


    Long Dan wanted to say something, but was stopped by the mayor''s wave of his hand.


    At this time, the mayor asked: "At that time, how many troops did the enemy attack?"


    Han Xifei replied indifferently: There are about a hundred thousand troops on land, and should be two hundred thousand in the sky.


    You mean they have an army of three hundred thousand?


    Han Xifei shook her head and said: At that time, my scouts reported that there were still 200,000 people that were not participating in the battle, and were instead observing the battle on the other side.


    This... This... The mayor''s face turned pale. He was at a loss on what to do.


    At this time, Long Dan opened his mouth again and said: Alarm words, where did all these enemies come from, could it be that you were the one who gave birth to them?


    Han Xifei remained calm and collected. I immediately scolded: You still f * cking gave Long Dan back?


    When he said that, everyone saw the corner of their mouths twitched, they wanted to laugh but did not dare to. Only the daughter of the City Secretary, He Tuan, could not help but laughed.


    Long Dan was so angry that he trembled, he walked over and slapped me.


    You came at the right time. I''ve wanted to take care of you for a long time.


    I grabbed his wrist and flung her to the ground.


    Angry, he stood up, pulled out his gun, and pointed it at me.


    He looked very ferocious, and the others were very nervous when they saw him pull out his gun. Especially the mayor''s secretary, Zhang Na, he was so scared that she immediately sat on the ground. Only the mayor and Han Xifei were still sitting on the chair calmly.


    He said to me arrogantly: Aren''t you very good at fighting? If you try again, I''ll shoot you.


    I looked at him and felt a little nervous. This fellow appeared to be the type of person who was in dire straits.


    She continued to yell at me when I didn''t say anything. Speak!


    I gritted my teeth and hardened my heart. A slap flew across his face.


    There was a clap. I could feel the room go quiet. Everyone was staring at us with frightened eyes.


    Only Han West was still sitting in his original position, not even sparing a glance in their direction. It was very enjoyable to drink the tea quietly.


    Long Dan was struck senseless by my slap. It took several seconds for him to react. I raised the gun to pull the trigger, but I twisted my arm and snatched the gun away.


    I kicked him in the stomach and he fell to the ground.


    Unable to get up from the pain, he shouted, Guards, come in and kill these two bastards!


    The four guards outside rushed in and saw me pointing a gun at their officer. All four of them pointed their guns at me.

 C93

    But at this time, Long Dan crawled back up and arrogantly laughed: "Brat, if you have the guts, shoot! You truly do not know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is."


    After saying that, I threw a slap towards him. I clenched my teeth and shot a shot at his shoulder.


    How could his palm be faster than a bullet? With a "peng" sound, blood immediately blossomed on his shoulder as he fell to the ground while screaming miserably.


    At this moment, the surrounding officials were already screaming, squatting down behind the tables, even the mayor was the same. On the other hand, He Tuan was still thinking about her daughter, so he pulled her and hid behind the table.


    I was already feeling very flustered, and my hands were trembling from the shooting. This Long Dan was completely a madman who didn''t care about his life.


    The four soldiers were also shocked by my actions. They didn''t dare shoot me because I was still pointing a gun at their superior.


    Long Dan who was lying on the ground shouted: Quickly shoot! Kill this kid! What are you all still standing there for?


    The soldiers immediately reacted, they were about to shoot at me, when Han Xifei shouted: All of you, stop!


    Han Xifei''s voice was very pleasant to hear, but it carried a sense of majesty. The four soldiers couldn''t help but stop when they heard her.


    Long Dan continued to shout: What are you listening to this slut for? Fast...


    It''s enough for all of you, stop! I don''t know when the mayor came out from under the table, but he continued to speak with dignity. We''re all officials working for our country.


    Long Dan slowly stood up while covering the wound on his shoulder. He said unwillingly: You saw him too ¡­


    The mayor interrupted him and said, General Han Xifei is a war hero. Your actions and words just now were too rude. This was originally your fault.


    And this is Long Dan, pointing at the wound on his shoulder, shouting at the top of his lungs: Mine are wrong, did I shoot at them? Did you see this bloody hole in my shoulder?


    The mayor retorted with more dignity: If it weren''t for all your provocation. Could General Han Xifei''s bodyguard hit you?


    Long Dan slammed his hand on the table, scolding: Old thing. You guys play, I won''t accompany you any longer! Long Dan said as he walked out of the room.


    The other officials looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    The mayor also sighed and said, "General Han Xifei, please don''t take offense to this." General Long had always had such a temper. However, you can rest assured that I have been friends with him for many years. He was just angry. He would never hurt the general.


    Han Xifei nodded and said: Mayor, why don''t you tell me where my troops should be stationed?


    When Long Dan left, the conversation behind became very smooth. The mayor allowed our troops to station two kilometers away from the southeast part of the city, which formed a corner with the entire city.


    At the end of his speech, the mayor said very generously: We know that the general has come from afar, that he has been fighting for days, that he is short of supplies, and that there will be some in the city. You can ship your profits tomorrow afternoon.


    Then, Han Xifei revealed a smile and said: Thank you, Mayor.


    The mayor said, It''s almost lunchtime. General, if you don''t mind. Let''s eat with us Old Man''s sons. He would treat it as a welcoming reception for the general.


    Han Xifei laughed and said: Then I''ll have to trouble Mayor.


    As a result, the group walked out of the City Hall and prepared to go to a restaurant to eat, the mayor and the others all got into their cars, and we were still in the same car as before, driven by Zhang Na. When Zhang Na saw us getting in the car, she started the car, and was about to start the car, when the driver''s window was knocked twice by someone, the three of us looked towards the window, and saw that it was the He Tuan''s daughter, Zhang Na.


    He Xiaotong said: Sister Na, I want to sit in your car.


    Zhang Na asked curiously: Aren''t you going to sit in the same car as your father?


    He Xiaotong curled her lips and said: My father''s car has not been washed for too long, it stinks to death.


    Zhang Na found it funny, so she opened the door of the passenger seat. He Xiaotong got into the car, and closed the door.


    Only then did Zhang Na start the car, and followed the few cars in front as they slowly moved forward.


    Not long after the car drove away, He Xiaotong turned to Han Xifei and said: General Han Xifei, you''re so beautiful! I heard you were fighting on the front lines. I thought you were a tough woman. I didn''t expect her to look so beautiful.


    Han Xifei smiled and said: Miss Little Tong, you flatter me. How can we, who spend our days on the battlefield, compare to you?


    He Xiaotong spoke in an unaffected manner: "I''ve heard about your performance on the battlefield before, and I''ve always admired you." Looking at your finger in the conference room today, I feel like you''re a goddess.


    As she spoke, she began to mutter softly again: Serves that Long Dan was beaten up.


    She looked at me again and said, And this soldier brother, what''s your name? Just now, you slapped Long Dan a few times is simply too cool.


    I looked at the girl with the stars in her eyes and thought to myself that she had been quite honest in the meeting room and had completely disregarded her image when she came out.


    At this time, Zhang Na, who was driving, said: "Little boy, I did not recognize him from the start, take a closer look."


    I''m sure I''ve never seen either of them before.


    He Xiaotong looked at me with a little doubt, as if she felt that I was a little familiar.


    In the end, He Xiaotong actually called out my name: Yang Xiao!


    I looked at her doubtfully. How did you know?


    However, He Xiaotong didn''t reply. She sat back down, took out her phone and continued flipping through the screen. She only stopped after a good number of times.


    Then I handed it to me and looked at it. It was an article from almost a year ago.


    It turns out that the report said that before the war, the army found the corpse of the first Mega-monster on Lin Family Ridge. That monster died by my hands.


    I watched for a moment. He Xiaotong took the phone from me again and said, There''s still more down there.


    Then, he looked through his phone and gave it to me again. This time, he gave me the report about the first time I caught a Heaven Realm scout. I thought, I''m already so famous!


    After that, He Xiaotong took out his phone and started to look through it. I used to be a teacher in Lin Family Ridge, after all kinds of revelations. Wait until those things come out.


    I did not expect such a situation to occur, but then He Xiaotong asked me: Weren''t you originally just a mountain village teacher? Why was it so powerful?


    She didn''t give me a chance to speak. She went on, When these things happened, I saw these two stories, and I always thought of them as just a villager. After accidentally killing two monsters, he then turned red. But looking at you in the meeting room today, you''re simply too cool! I feel that you are like Zhao Zilong who protects his master.


    I shook my head. I''m just a villager.


    He Xiaotong retorted: You''re lying, when you hit Long Dan earlier, your eyes were sharp, facing the crazy Long Dan, you did not have the slightest bit of fear, how cool is that!

 C94

    I covered my head and said, You''re thinking too much. My hands were shaking when I hit him.


    He Xiaotong still did not believe him, and said: "You''re lying."


    The car also stopped at this time. He Xiaotong then turned back into the obedient girl again and slowly got out of the car, following behind her father.


    The group of us walked into a luxurious restaurant. After entering, a waiter led us into a luxurious private room. After everyone took their seats, it didn''t take long before the dishes were served. Everyone was still chatting and laughing.


    Even Han Xifei had a smile on her face, but I keep having the feeling that her smile was a little fake.


    After three rounds of drinking, Han Xifei stood up and said, "I''ll go back to the washroom first."


    This made me, a guard, very embarrassed. I didn''t know whether I should follow them, but Han Xifei saw through my worries. She tapped me on the shoulder and said, You eat and drink with the mayor.


    After saying that, she left. I had no choice but to continue eating and drinking with the mayor and the group of Old Man.


    After a long while, Han Xifei also did not come back. I was a little worried when I heard a noise outside the door.


    Her heart tightened, she immediately rushed out, looking around, only then did she see that at a distance of four or five rooms away from us, Han Xifei was surrounded by a group of youths.


    Looking at the group of people, the oldest was only 25 years old. However, all of them were dressed up as companions, looking just like children from rich families.


    One of the young men standing right in front held his face, obviously having been slapped on the face by Han Xifei. He scolded Han Xifei: Stinking bitch! I gave you face. I wanted to be friends with you, but you still dared to hit me. Do you know who Yours Truly is?


    As I said that, I pounced towards Han Xifei, and at that moment, I was already in front of him. See what the man does. Ye Zichen kicked him in the chest.


    After he was kicked by me, he flew three meters away and fell to the ground, groaning as he couldn''t get up.


    When they saw me move, they wanted to rush me. The mayor came running out and shouted, What are you doing?


    As for the young man I kicked, he had just gotten up, and when he saw the mayor, his face turned pale and he stammered, "Dad..." How did you... Why is he here?


    As soon as the mayor arrived, he slapped the young man twice and scolded, You unfilial son. If I hadn''t arrived so quickly. You people have long been crippled by others!


    I realized that this was the mayor''s son.


    It was only then that the mayor turned his head to look at Han Xifei and me. Then, he turned around to the young man and said, Hurry up and apologize to General Han Xifei.


    The young man looked at Han Xifei in shock and stammered, "You are General Han Xifei ¡­"


    The mayor slapped the young man on the head and said, I told you to apologize.


    The young man immediately bowed to Han Xifei and said: "Sorry, General, I was blind!"


    Han Xifei only coldly said, "Forget it."


    Then he walked slowly toward our box. I followed, and I could hear the mayor teaching his son a lesson


    Soon, everyone returned to the banquet. The mayor apologized to Han Xifei, but Han Xifei expressed that she wouldn''t take it to heart.


    Soon, the feast returned to its previous joyous atmosphere. It took two hours for the feast to end.


    After bidding farewell to the mayor and the others, Zhang Na drove me back to the army camp. Looking at Han Xifei''s appearance, I could tell that she was a little tired.


    After sending us to the camp, Zhang Na drove back to the city. General, are you still worried about Long Dan?


    Han Xifei shook her head and said: There''s nothing to worry about. Just one of the mayor''s dogs.


    I thought back to the argument between Long Dan and his teacher. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t tell how close his relationship was with the mayor.


    Han Xifei looked at me and said: Yang Xiao, they were just trying to bribe me.


    I thought about the mayor for a moment and felt he was a good man. I couldn''t tell that the mayor was trying to win her heart. I felt that Han Xifei was being too suspicious, but I didn''t dare to refute her.


    At this time, Han Xifei said: "In the meeting room of the City Hall, do you think that someone will be able to bring them in?


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but be surprised. That''s right! How could Long Dan swagger his way in with a spear?


    Han Xifei started to speak again: When Long Dan held the spear, he had already become extremely crazy. However, the mayor didn''t show any fear. Instead, once you took the gun, the mayor immediately hid under the table. Was your appearance then even scarier than Long Dan?


    Pansy didn''t give me time to think. He continued, "What that He Xiaodong said just now." That sentence: ''The woolen blanket has always been very arrogant, especially today as if it had been drugged with gun.'' Don''t you think it''s suspicious?


    I think it''s true, we have no enmity with Long Dan, why is he still biting onto us like a mad dog?


    Puzzled, I asked, So why did they put on an act for us?


    Han Xifei said: I want to make my wolf into one of their dogs.


    At this time, I no longer felt that Han Xifei was worrying too much. Thinking about the mayor''s performance today, it was indeed suspicious.


    Han Xifei turned around and said to me: Your actions today almost made the mayor unable to continue the show. If you frighten the mayor, then he really won''t dare to ask us to garrison here. You need to read more politics in the future. Don''t be foolhardy.


    I was stunned to hear that. He said to Han Xifei: "But Long Dan is insulting you?"


    Han Xifei smiled at me and said, "I am very grateful to you for taking action at that time." But in truth, even if you don''t attack, the mayor will still stop Long Dan.


    After hearing what Han Xifei said, I lowered my head like a child who had done something wrong, but Han Xifei said, "However, I didn''t deviate from the right path today, and your actions today still make me feel better." However, Long Dan would probably hate you to death. Everyone''s just here to put on a show, and you''re the only one who''s serious.


    Han Xifei said as she walked forward. I was stunned where I stood. Who said that Han Xifei didn''t know anything about politics?


    I can''t figure out what''s right and what''s wrong.


    When we returned to the camp, Han Xifei ordered for the camp to be moved. We were stationed in the southeast region about two kilometers away from the Luo City.


    The supplies promised by the mayor arrived at our camp the next day. There was food, tent humiliation, and military uniforms.


    After receiving the mayor''s permission, Han Xifei and I, along with everyone in the second squadron, were sent by Han Xifei into the city to recruit soldiers.


    As for Rosa and the others, they stayed in the army camp and continued to train, and the days passed one by one. As the team grew, everything began to move in a good direction.


    Until one day, Zhang Na came to our army camp. Her face clouded over. I knew it. What she brought was definitely not good news.

 C95

    Unknowingly, our team already has over a thousand people. However, because they were all new recruits ¡­ I had to go back to camp and help train the recruits. Only Zhang Yan was still recruiting soldiers in the city.


    On this day, the mayor''s secretary, Zhang Na, came to the camp with a worried expression. She told Han Xifei that two days ago, the city council''s secretary, He Tuan, had been assassinated. The other party even put down their threat and asked him to protect his family.


    But he only had two bodyguards, and no one else. Just when he wanted to go to Long Dan''s Garden and find two better soldiers to protect He Xiaotong, He Xiaotong, on the other hand, looked down on those soldiers.


    Han Xifei finally understood that Zhang Na had come to find a bodyguard for him, so she said: "Then come with me to see if any of my soldiers are interested in anyone."


    Zhang Na shook her head and said: There''s no need to look, He Xiaotong said by name that she wanted Yang Xiao to go.


    It soon reached my ears. It''s too dangerous for me to work in the dark.


    Of course, I wanted to reject him, but He Tuan, the secretary of the city council, said that if I could help her protect her daughter well. Then she didn''t mind Han Xifei setting up a few more recruitment places in the city.


    Thus, they immediately agreed, and Han Xifei handed me over.


    The next moment, I appeared in the luxurious villa in He Tuan. I thought to myself that this guy couldn''t be a greedy official, right?


    I looked at He Tuan, who was sitting across from me on the sofa, his eyes squished open by the fat. I don''t know if he was asleep or just staring at me and smiling.


    He Tuan seemed to have seen through my thoughts. He smiled and said to me: My wife is a famous entrepreneur in this city. This is all her property.


    Just then, a girl wearing a blue dress ran down the spiral staircase that led to the second floor. She ran behind He Tuan. He hugged He Tuan''s neck from behind. Then, he stared at me and said, "Dad, you finally brought Yang Xiao over to me."


    I then saw that this one was He Xiaotong, only her hair wasn''t tied into a ball at the top of her head. All down, covering her shoulders. The large glasses on her face had also been removed.


    He now looked just like a little princess. He looked at He Tuan, who was sitting in front of the sofa. I couldn''t see what was wrong with the genes. Why was there such a huge difference in their appearances?


    He Xiaotong pinched the fat on her father''s chin and said: You''re the most adorable out of all dad.


    He Tuan smacked her hand away and said: "Little girl, you are nothing."


    He Xiaotong did not speak with He Tuan. Instead, she walked towards me, and placed her head in front of me. She looked around, and finally said: I heard that you are going to be my bodyguard.


    I''m not a bodyguard. I''m afraid I can''t protect you.


    Then I pointed to the two bodyguards in black suits standing in the doorway and said, Why don''t you think about it, your dad''s bodyguards. I think the two of them are pretty good.


    He Xiaotong looked up at the two bodyguards and said: "I feel that the two of them together won''t be able to beat you."


    I continued to persuade He Xiaotong: Then let me call Da Gang, the vice-captain of our second squadron, to be your bodyguard. He alone can beat three people like me.


    He Xiaotong hesitated, then asked: Then what does he look like?


    I pondered for a moment, but didn''t know how to describe Da Gang''s appearance. In the end, I organized my thoughts and said: He should be thinner, taller, and more handsome than Zhu Bajie.


    I feel that my description is extremely appropriate, but He Xiaotong actually burst out in laughter, saying: Then forget it, I still want you. But first you have to change out of this suit of yours.


    After she finished speaking, she skipped up the stairs. I looked at He Tuan and he smiled at me and said, "I''ve spoiled my precious daughter a long time ago." Don''t be offended by what she says.


    With that, the He Tuan stood up and said, "You must protect my daughter. If something happens to her, I will come and settle this with you."


    The He Tuan looked harmless, but it was unnatural for me to say such threatening words.


    Then he said: But. With how good your martial arts are, there shouldn''t be a problem. The last time you beat Long Dan up, it was enough to scare me.


    With that, he slowly walked out. As I passed, she patted me on the shoulder and said, ''Be a good boy and if you protect my daughter, I''ll give you an extra reward.


    He had just stepped out of the door. The two bodyguards at the side also followed. The hall was empty. I was alone.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, He Xiaotong walked down the spiral staircase again. She ran to me with a box in her arms.


    He pushed me into the bathroom, then handed me a towel and said, You take a shower and change your clothes. I have to get back to school in the afternoon.


    I had to take a bath in the bathroom and change the clothes she had given me. It turned out to be a pair of black sweatpants and a white T-shirt.


    When I was dressed, I tucked the pistol back into my belt and hung the sword on my belt.


    When she returned to the hall, He Xiaotong was watching television. When she saw me come out, her eyes immediately looked at me in satisfaction.


    As she looked at it, she said, "It''s quite nice to be dressed up like this." It was like a completely different person. His original appearance looked a little like a migrant worker. Now it looked refined. As expected of a teacher in the past.


    She pointed at my sword and said, What are you doing with this piece of junk? It''s so ugly, throw it away.


    I shook my head. No, this is my weapon.


    No matter how much she tried to persuade me, I wouldn''t change my sword. Finally, she pointed to a set of decorative swords hanging on the wall.


    She jumped on the sofa and took a sword off the wall. She dragged the sword over to me. It still seemed heavy.


    She handed me the sword. Here, this one for you.


    I studied her sword.


    The sword was made of bronze, and its workmanship was particularly beautiful. But I knew that this thing was certainly not as useful as the sword in my hand. I shook my head.


    However, she had been wasting her time with me and refused to let me go out with my broken sword. To say that such an ugly thing was such a disgrace.


    Finally, she brought me a baton. If you continue to be disobedient, I can only tell General Han Xifei about it.


    Hearing that she used General Han Xifei to threaten me. I was very unhappy, but I could only take the swing. If he gave her the broken sword, there shouldn''t be any monsters in the city anyway.


    She giggled. That''s more like it. Big Sis will bring you to see a beauty at school.

 C96

    I sat in He Xiaotong''s convertible and watched her drive excitedly to school. I don''t know what she''s happy about. I''ve never felt happy about going to school since I was a kid.


    However, looking at her somewhat envious expression, I couldn''t help but ask her, "Are your results good?"


    She seemed pleased to see that I was interested in her affairs. She said proudly, There aren''t many people in the school who can compare to me in terms of grades.


    I sighed in my heart, as expected! The second generation, rich second generation, white rich beautiful, bookworm, these titles were all on her.


    The car galloped all the way into a university. Finally he stopped in the school parking lot.


    The two of us got out of the car together. She led me out of the parking lot and toward a Teaching Building building.


    We walked side by side. I found the return rate particularly high. I could tell that this girl was definitely an influential figure in the school.


    She led me into a stair teacher. He casually found a seat in the middle and sat down. I noticed that the classroom was sparsely populated. It didn''t seem like they were going to start classes that soon.


    After a while, more and more people gathered in the classroom.


    I took a closer look at the classroom. It was big enough to accommodate at least 600 people. However, less than a minute later, the classroom was full.


    I never thought college students could be so active in class. I asked He Xiaotong who was sitting beside me: What class is this? This lesson seems to be very popular with students. What kind of background does a lecturer have?


    He Xiaotong looked at me and asked, but she did not say anything and only smiled mysteriously. I didn''t understand what she meant.


    Since she didn''t say anything, I could only silently wait for the lecturer to come out and see who it was.


    A moment later, the lecturer came out. He was just an ordinary Old Man, around fifty years old or so. There really was nothing special about him.


    I wanted to hear what he was talking about and why he had attracted so many students to his class. However, I noticed that the people around me didn''t seem to really listen to his lecture. Instead, she would occasionally glance at He Xiaotong, who was beside me.


    I suddenly understood. These fellows weren''t here to listen to the teacher''s lecture. They were here to see He Xiaotong.


    I felt a little depressed in my heart. It seems that I was naive.


    At this time, He Xiaotong suddenly placed a hand on my shoulder, I suddenly felt countless eyes looking at me with the intent to kill.


    I looked at the gazes of the surrounding male students. If I could kill people by washing them, then I would have already been burnt to ashes.


    I didn''t think that He Xiaotong would be so popular in school. Then does He Tuan still need to hire a bodyguard for her?


    I think that as long as He Xiaotong is in school, with just a single order, there will be four to five hundred boys willing to risk their lives for her.


    Don''t say that the usual gangster was going to harm her. Even a platoon wouldn''t fit her.


    The hostile looks from all around made me uncomfortable, I immediately got rid of He Xiaotong''s arm.


    I thought about the people who tried to assassinate your father, and asked He Xiaotong quietly, saying, "Do you know who it was that tried to assassinate your father?"


    He Xiaotong then recovered from her thoughts on how to settle this matter, and said: "I''m not too sure either." In any case, the two useless bodyguards had guns in their hands, yet they still couldn''t catch the two killers. She even claimed that the two assailants were indestructible monsters.


    Hearing He Xiaotong''s words, I also started to worry a little. After all, anything could happen at this time. I''ve seen gods and demons and ghosts. Anyway, I''ve seen many strange monsters in the past year.


    He Xiaotong suddenly said to me: Tonight is the Mid-Autumn Festival, do you still remember?


    Hearing this, I was stunned again. ''Tonight is Mid-Autumn Festival?'' I remember that those monsters appeared on the night of Mid-Autumn. They had washed their Lin Family Ridge with blood during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    So I don''t really want to hear the two words'' Mid-Autumn ''. The battle had been going on for a year. I don''t know when it''ll end.


    He Xiaotong raised a hand and waved it in front of my eyes. When I came back to my senses, I heard her ask, I''m talking to you. Did you hear me?


    I nodded at her. Q: What happened to Mid-Autumn?


    She stretched out on the table, propped up her face with both hands, and gave me a dubious smile. Tonight''s Mid-Autumn Festival. There''s a program on the school field. Do you want to take a look?


    I shook my head. You''re being watched, I said.


    She said somewhat angrily: Didn''t I ask you to be my bodyguard? If you can''t have fun with me, what else can I do?


    I don''t know how to refute her for her perverted logic. I could only stare at her blankly. He didn''t know what to say.


    He Xiaotong suddenly covered her mouth and chuckled, then placed her hand on my shoulder again, just at this time, countless students'' eyes filled with killing intent turned towards me.


    He only heard He Xiaotong say: Brother Yang Xiao, this person has been surrounded by bodyguards since young, and doesn''t have any freedom at all. Now that I have you, you should just let me go out and play with me!


    Her words reminded me that none of her bodyguards would let her take such a risk. Naturally, I shouldn''t have allowed her to take such a risk.


    So I answered neatly: No!


    As he put his hand on my shoulder, he gave a sudden squeeze. I stood up in pain.


    At this moment, the lecturer on the platform looked at me and asked, "Student, do you have any questions?"


    All the students looked in my direction. I was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, he could only reply, "I''m sorry. My feet are numb, so I stood up and began to move."


    The surrounding students roared with laughter. The teacher''s face darkened at once, as if he thought I was causing trouble, and he said unhappily, This is an aesthetics class. Not a PE class. If you want to do something, go to a physical education class. Sit down!


    I awkwardly sat down. There was another round of laughter.


    I glared at He Xiaotong hatefully as he made a proud face in front of me. Then she went back to her previous topic: Are you going to play tonight''s Mid-Autumn Festival or not?


    I shook my head. Seeing that I wasn''t willing, He Xiaotong threatened: "Then I''ll tell my father that you restricted my freedom in life by pretending to protect me.


    He''ll understand me. If he doesn''t, then don''t use me.


    He Xiaotong smiled craftily and said: "You have to think carefully." If you''re not my bodyguard now? Then the two recruitment offices that my father promised General Han Xifei were also gone. I think General Han Xifei will not forgive you.


    I didn''t think that this girl would threaten me again, but with General Han Xifei''s personality, if she lost two recruitment places because of me. Then I don''t think she''ll let me get away with it.


    I said helplessly, What the hell do you want? Don''t keep threatening me.


    He Xiaotong then used two fingers to lift my chin up, and said: "I am looking for a bodyguard that I like." And he had to listen to me.

 C97

    I slapped her hand away and said, I won''t be your bodyguard forever. As long as I can help you take care of all those people who want to harm you, then I''m leaving.


    He Xiaotong then laughed out loud, and said: Anyway, you have to listen to me now, or else Big Sis will have a lot of ways to cure you.


    Looking at her pure face, I did not think she spoke in such a dark tone.


    I said helplessly, Go and play tonight, but don''t blame me if you die.


    After He Xiaotong heard this, she pinched my thigh and said: Hmph, you''re the one who''s going to die!


    I grimaced in pain, but I didn''t get up. The same mistake cannot be made a second time.


    The old lecturer''s class lasted for an entire afternoon. He ordered lunch and only then was the class dismissed.


    I followed He Xiaotong out of the Teaching Building. It was already dusk outside. The two of us walked together on the tree-lined path of the campus. It made me feel like I was back in college.


    We went to the school cafeteria together. The two of us were sitting across from each other at a long table, and the people around us were looking in our direction from time to time, which made me feel uncomfortable.


    At this time, He Xiaotong spoke out: As long as you''re used to it, it''s fine.


    We''re leaving after dinner. At this moment, three girls walked over from the other side. The short-haired girl who was leading the group suddenly blocked our path. I looked at the girl vigilantly.


    I relaxed when I saw how beautiful she was and how tall she was, but otherwise there was nothing special about her.


    The tall, short haired girl said to He Xiaotong: Don''t forget about tonight''s event. Of course, if you''re scared, tell me right now.


    He Xiaotong laughed and said: Don''t worry, Zhao Yawei, I''ll see you later.


    He Xiaotong held my hand and was about to leave, but the girl called Zhao Yawei stopped us both.


    She walked over to me and then, leaning close, began to look me over. Is this guy your new boyfriend? His eyes were very ordinary!


    I said to myself, Grandmother, you don''t want to get me involved.


    He Xiaodong went to tit for tat and said to her, "That''s still better than your prodigal son." Be careful that you won''t be able to support her in the future.


    Zhao Yawei sneered and said to me: "Little brother, compared to your girlfriend''s eye of discernment, your eye of discernment is even worse."


    She said it in a roundabout way, and I didn''t understand what he meant.


    She looked at me standing there in a daze. He seemed very satisfied. He left while chuckling.


    He Xiaotong''s face flushed red, yet she didn''t know how to reply. She could only watch as the other side left.


    He Xiaotong and I stopped in front of a small shop. He Xiaotong bought two bottles of drinks and gave me one. We sat down to rest at a table in front of the commissary.


    I asked He Xiaotong where she went at night. However, she only smiled at me mysteriously and didn''t say anything. I didn''t bother with her when I saw she was being suspenseful again. She sat by herself at the table and drank a drink.


    It was nearly eight o''clock when she suddenly stood up. She smiled slyly and said, I''ll take you to a fun place.


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand to me, obviously wanting me to hold hers


    Although it was very tempting to hold her hand, it made me a little uneasy to see the look on her face that said I was a bad person. I hid my hands behind my back and shook my head.


    She saw me, and she looked angry, and all she heard was: Are you going to turn down a nice, sweet, sweet, beautiful girl like that?


    These words were not very convincing and could even be described as a bit shameless.


    But I was convinced and took her hand. Because her expression clearly said: If you don''t come with me, you''re dead.


    She was leading me by the hand and seemed to be enjoying herself. Soon, they arrived at her destination.


    It turned out to be an old Teaching Building of the school. It seemed that this building had been abandoned a long time ago. Under the night sky, it looked a little eerie. Under the moonlight, I could vaguely see a few people standing at the entrance of the building, but I didn''t know why they were standing there.


    When I got closer, I saw that it was two men and two women. They seemed to be students of the school.


    One of the girls ran over when she saw He Xiaotong. "Little boy, why are you here?" I thought you wouldn''t come.


    Then she noticed me. Confused: He is...


    He Xiaotong then said: In this game, there must be two people. She called someone over.


    He Xiaotong wanted to continue speaking, but at this moment, another two people came from our side, a man and a woman.


    The woman had met him in the dining hall today. It was that beautiful girl called Zhao Yawei.


    I don''t know who that man is.


    He Xiaotong whispered to me: These two bastards have arrived. The man was the president of the Blue Ball Association, Luo Feng. She was a typical rich and handsome man.


    The other one is Zhao Yawei, you''ve met him before. Luo Feng chased after her for a long time, but he didn''t succeed.


    I looked at Zhao Yawei, and she was really pretty. I couldn''t resist looking at her a few more times.


    He Xiaotong pinched my arm beside me, causing me to inhale in pain. I looked at He Xiaotong, who giggled and asked: "Did you enjoy it?"


    I felt a little awkward as I was actually discovered by this little girl.


    The others had already started to communicate, obviously not noticing my little trick with He Xiaotong.


    Is everyone here? The one who spoke was Luo Feng.


    Everyone was here, and there seemed to be one more person. I heard one of the boys say.


    Everyone followed his gaze and saw me. He Xiaotong explained awkwardly: This is my friend, I brought him here.


    The boy called Luo Feng heard He Xiaotong''s words and said: "Oh, oh, of course we welcome the people that the little kid has brought. Everyone is out to play, so just be happy today."


    Everyone should have heard of the legends of the Teaching Building, right? Luo Feng asked again, and everyone nodded. There were even some people with expressions of fear. It seemed to understand what Luo Feng was saying.


    I was the only one who looked confused. Everyone''s eyes were on me, which made me a bit embarrassed.


    Zhao Yawei, who had been eyeing me and She Xiaotong like a tiger. He smiled maliciously and said, "Then, little brother." Could it be that you were tricked here by He Xiaotong without knowing a thing?


    I was confused, but I nodded anyway. Because I really don''t know anything.


    People around me laughed at my reaction. Especially Zhao Yawei, she was laughing so unbridledly.


    Seeing that I still nodded my head, He Xiaotong immediately pinched my back. My face twitched in pain. However, she still held back from making a sound.


    Zhao Yawei had a sinister smile on her face as she said: "This building is haunted."

 C98

    Seeing Zhao Yawei purposely scaring me, I didn''t feel much fear. If I call Doudou out, I won''t scare you kids to death.


    Zhao Yawei walked over to a patch of grass. She crossed her legs and sat down. Her long and beautiful legs looked especially good.


    Zhao Yawei patted the grass at the side, and said to the others: Let''s sit down and review the story. It just so happened that before the game started, she wanted to create an atmosphere. That might be more exciting.


    Luo Feng was the first to run over and sit beside Zhao Yawei. When everyone saw the two of them sitting down, they walked over and sat in a circle on the lawn.


    At this time, Zhao Yawei slowly spoke of that matter.


    It was a night five years ago, and in this very Teaching Building, a murder case had occurred.


    Zhao Xueran was a very beautiful girl in this school.


    She had been studying in a study room in the building since seven o''clock, when the final exam was due to arrive.


    She began slowly flipping through her notes, trying to remember that she might be testing something tomorrow.


    She stayed in the study until around nine in the evening. There were still many people in the classroom. She wasn''t afraid, either, but there was an exam tomorrow, so she decided to go back and rest early.


    She started packing up, ready to leave. At this moment, a gloomy-looking female student walked into the classroom with a fruit knife in her hand.


    Zhao Xueran was packing her things and didn''t notice this person at all. However, the other person raised her sword and stabbed towards her. She didn''t expect this at all. The other person stabbed into her lower abdomen, causing blood to flow out slowly from her abdomen.


    At this moment, the others in the classroom realized what had happened over at Zhao, and they all started screaming.


    Zhao Xuelai looked at the girl who stabbed her with her blade in fear.


    The girl raised her fruit knife and wanted to stab Zhao Xuelai with it again. Zhao Xuelai''s survival instinct gave her the strength to escape. He suddenly dodged the girl''s second cut, and started to run towards the back of the classroom.


    But the girl caught up with her at once. Fortunately, the surrounding boys hurriedly rushed forward to stop them.


    The girl saw that someone was trying to stop him. He started swinging his blade randomly. For a moment, no one was able to approach her.


    Zhao Xueran didn''t know what had happened. However, her heart was filled with incomparable fear. Clutching the wound on his abdomen, he tried to escape.


    When Zhao Xueran reached the classroom door, the girl holding the knife rushed towards her like a madman.


    The surrounding people couldn''t stop the girl in time. The girl had already thrown Zhao Xuelai at the entrance of the classroom. She then stabbed Zhao Xuelai twice in the abdomen.


    In the beginning, Zhao Xueran tried her best to resist. But that girl stabbed her with a knife. She gradually lost her strength to resist. She fell into a pool of blood and stopped struggling.


    Blood dyed a large patch of the ground red. She died slowly, unwilling to open her eyes.


    Everyone who saw this was terrified. As for the girl, she was still stabbing at Zhao Xuelai''s body, not to mention some girls, even many boys were so frightened that their legs went limp.


    When the girl holding the sabre saw that Zhao Xueran was motionless, she finally realized that Zhao Xueran was dead. She turned around and gave a mournful smile to the others. Then, she picked up her saber and slashed at her own neck, ending her own life.


    Everyone in the classroom was at a loss of what to do. Only when the teacher on duty arrived did they call the police.


    When the police arrived, they began to block the scene and interrogate the families, friends and classmates of the two dead men.


    However, there were no results at all. He had no idea what the killer''s motive was, but he was sure it was murder.


    The murderer and the murdered man were already dead. The police had settled the dispute between the families of the two sides, so the case was concluded hastily.


    The school had also blocked off that floor where the murder had taken place.


    Although there were many rumors in the school, some said that she had killed because she had stolen her boyfriend, while others said that the girl had committed murder because she had been possessed by a ghost.


    But no one knew the truth.


    With the passage of time, everything slowly returned to its calm state.


    But on the night of the murder, a month later, a woman''s cry came from the sealed floor. After that, it was on the floor every night. Some of the more adventurous ones went up to look, but could not find the source of the crying.


    Thus, the news of the Ghost Tower spread wildly throughout the school. The school could only decide to open up the Teaching Building during the day and lock the gates at night.


    The situation slowly calmed down once again. Since the school had ordered the students not to go to the building at night, the crying seemed to have stopped.


    But a week later, there were four boys in the school. Missing.


    The school had called the police to investigate. The police didn''t have a clue at the beginning, so they looked around the school and confirmed that the four boys hadn''t left yet.


    So they started a thorough investigation at the school, and finally a careful policeman found out. The previously locked old Teaching Building had already been pried open. Then a group of policemen went in.


    Sure enough, those four students were inside that building. However, the four of them were already unconscious.


    After the four of them were sent to the hospital to be rescued. All four of them were shouting about ghosts, her arrival, and so on. The police thought all four of them had gone mad. They were tested by mental experts. He realized that they had indeed gone mad. But there was one other person who seemed to be normal.


    However, his mouth kept talking about gods and ghosts. It took the police a long time to figure out what he meant.


    It turned out that the four of them were drinking in the dorm that night. After drinking too much, they would chat about the supernatural, and after chatting, they decided to explore.


    They chose to go to the haunted building that night. As a result, after entering, many strange things happened.


    They were all scared out of their wits. The boy who wasn''t crazy didn''t even know how he had been knocked out.


    The police investigated the building again, but found nothing.


    After this incident, three of the four boys were ordered to withdraw from school because they had lost their minds. The other one wasn''t much better, and he''d been out of school for a year.


    Slowly the school began to boil again. The school completely sealed off the building. Even during the day, students were not allowed in, and at night they were assigned security guards. To prevent students from sneaking in.


    The situation quieted down once again. No one went back to the building. However, there were still rumors of ghosts in the school being spread out from time to time, so people treated it as a story.


    Five years had passed in a flash. The building was a meeting place, but out of sight of the students, the school no longer sent out security guards to guard the building.


    Zhao Yawei''s story ended here.


    When she finished, she smiled at me. He seemed to be asking me if I was scared.

 C99

    I didn''t have much of a cold for this ghost story. After all, it had a lot more horrible stories than this one. Just looking at the building in front of him gave the story a sense of authenticity.


    Luo Feng saw that Zhao Yawei had finished telling his story, so he continued to talk about the past: Yawei has already finished his story, and we will play some rather exciting things tonight. We will stay in groups of two for the whole night, to see who can find clues about the two dead girls, such as textbooks, notebooks and the like. Furthermore, they had to wait until seven in the morning before they could leave. Otherwise, if they gave up, the losers would have to run ten laps around the sports field.


    Everyone seemed to be in high spirits, and I also felt that it was a bit exciting.


    I''m curious as to why a girl would kill someone and even commit suicide. This is too extreme. Of course, I think it''s hard to know. It was five years ago, after all.


    Very quickly, the group of two separated into two. Eight people, four men and four women.


    As we walked up to the door, we saw that it was actually sealed and had a large lock on it.


    Luo Feng said to an unremarkable boy. "Liang Ziwen, it''s up to you."


    Liang Ziwen made an ''ok'' gesture, squatted in front of the lock, and began to fiddle around with two iron wires. After a short moment, he heard a ''pa'' sound, and did not expect the person beside him to have such a move.


    Oh, at this time, a pretty girl walked up. He grabbed Liang Ziwen''s arm and said: "Liang Ziwen, you''re the strongest." You are my husband.


    Liang Ziwen laughed proudly, and said: This is nothing, I will let you see my strengths again later!


    As we entered the door, we separated. The building was large, with four buildings in a circle, each with a large door in the middle.


    There was a dry pond in the middle of the building, surrounded by weedy flower ponds. The building was long since devoid of electricity, and the surroundings were strange and dark. Everyone had to turn on the flashlight function on their cell phones.


    He Xiaotong and I entered the building in the northern direction.


    He Xiaotong said to me: Don''t turn on your phone yet. If both of our phones are out of battery. We''ll probably be blind in this building for the rest of the night.


    I shrugged at He Xiaotong and said, I don''t have a phone.


    Only then did He Xiaotong say anxiously: "Aiya, I was killed by you!" Can you do it once?


    I then said to He Xiaotong: Where did the soldier get a phone from?


    He Xiaotong sighed, and said: Forget it, I''ll buy one for you tomorrow.


    As she said this, she seemed a little helpless again. She then replied, "However, it will be a bit troublesome tonight."


    After He Xiaotong finished speaking, she led me forward.


    I asked He Xiaotong: Do you know where the classroom is?


    He Xiaotong shook her head. How would I know?


    We walked around the first floor, occasionally going into one of the classrooms to take a look. After searching for a while, he still couldn''t find anything.


    At this moment, two figures appeared in front of us.


    One of them was the girl who greeted He Xiaotong at the beginning, while the other should be her boyfriend.


    He Xiaotong waved her hands at the two of them, saying, "Xiao Ran, have you found anything?


    The girl called Xiao Ran shook her head and said, Most of the offices on the first floor are offices and some other rooms. I don''t think there''s anything else here.


    The two of us didn''t have much to talk about, and in a short while, we split up. I followed behind He Xiaotong and continued to walk. She walked around the first floor and found nothing.


    So we went up to the second floor and began to walk in circles, and on the way we ran into Little Ran and the other two. They said they were going straight up to the third floor, because there didn''t seem to be anything on the second floor.


    He Xiaotong and I arrived at the doorway of a classroom. When we arrived, we saw that there were a lot of tables and chairs piled up at the entrance, and walked in.


    He Xiaotong started to search around. She felt that this was the classroom where the murder occurred.


    After He Xiaotong searched for a while, she heard footsteps and whispers outside the classroom, but there was no light.


    I immediately became alert, walked towards Little Tong and covered the light of her cell phone with my hand. Still, a little of it came out of the crevice of my hand.


    I whispered to her, Turn it off!


    He Xiaotong''s finger hooked onto the screen, causing the lights to be turned off.


    The two students had already reached the classroom entrance. As expected, they did not turn on the lights. My heart is thinking, could it be that someone wants to sneak in and assassinate He Xiaotong while we are playing here?


    I looked around for a place to hide. In the corner of the classroom, there was a podium table with a cloth covering it. That should be the curtain.


    I immediately pulled He Xiaotong and hid under the table, I used the cloth to cover us all. But even at the podium. It was a bit crowded when the two of them crawled under the table. He Xiaotong stuck very close to me, giving me the urge to reach out and hold her in my arms.


    But if I really do that, I think the He Tuan will skin me alive.


    He Xiaotong''s back was against my chest. I could feel the heat coming off her, but there was no light, so I didn''t know what he looked like.


    He Xiaotong asked softly: Why are you hiding?


    I said to her in a quieter voice, The two men who came in from outside are out in the dark. I think there''s a problem.


    He Xiaotong did not say anything else. She seemed to nod her head. He Xiaotong shrunk into my embrace, obviously a little nervous.


    At this moment, the two people at the door walked in. However, he heard a girl say: Liang Ziwen, this classroom doesn''t seem to have anything. What did you bring me here to find?


    I lifted the curtain a little and looked out. He could vaguely see two black shadows. Judging from their bodies, he wasn''t sure who they were.


    When they came closer, I saw clearly that they were indeed Liang Ziwen and his female companion.


    He Xiaotong and I heaved a sigh of relief and was about to head out to greet him.


    Liang Ziwen suddenly laughed sinisterly and said: What do you think we can look for?


    He Xiaotong and I were both stunned, why is Liang Ziwen''s smile so evil?


    I opened the curtain a crack. Liang Ziwen suddenly hugged the girl from behind. The girl pouted: "Where are you?" Dead ghost, let go ¡­


    Liang Ziwen, on the other hand, disobediently touched the girl''s body with his hands, while saying: Aren''t we here to get excitement tonight? Is there anything more exciting than this?


    I watched as Liang Ziwen reached out his hand towards the girl''s skirt. Although the girl said she didn''t want to, she didn''t resist and her expression seemed to be enjoying herself.


    I thought to myself, "So this is how this game is played tonight. It seems that I am too naive."

 C100

    I was still looking outside when He Xiaotong pulled me back under the table and whispered, "Pervert, don''t look over there."


    I had to cover the table again with the curtain. Yet, I heard panting and moaning outside. This made my heart itch.


    He Xiaotong, who was in my embrace, was completely hot. If I could see her face now, then my guess was that her face would be as red as a red apple.


    Although we were no longer looking, we could hear moans and gasps from outside.


    He Xiaotong suddenly thought of something. Turn the phone on, then turn the brightness to the lowest. I didn''t try to stop him because the weak light wouldn''t be able to escape with the cover of the curtain.


    At this time, He Xiaotong began searching the web: Ghost Cry.


    I suddenly understood what He Xiaotong was trying to do. I thought in my heart, could she have scared Liang Ziwen to the point of being impotent?


    First she turned down the volume and played it. Then he turned up the volume a bit and played it again.


    I heard a ghostly scream from my cell phone: You''re all going to die!


    Through the curtain, I saw that Liang Ziwen and the rest had already stopped moving. It was obvious that they had heard something, and there was some fear on their faces.


    The voice from He Xiaotong''s phone became louder.


    I could see that Liang Ziwen and Luo Hua City were already trembling.


    Then, I heard He Xiaotong suddenly let out a loud and shrill ghost cry: All of you have to die!


    Liang Ziwen and Yue Yang screamed out in fear and was about to run for their lives. The girl ran out as quickly as she could. But before Yang Ziwen even put on his pants, he tripped over a step and fainted on the ground.


    I thought to myself, He Xiaotong''s phone is really good. To be able to make such loud, three-dimensional sounds.


    I slowly stuck my head out. He looked at the situation outside. He realized that Liang Ziwen had indeed fainted. As for the girl who was making love to him just now, he had already run off to who knows where.


    I murmured, This kid is probably going to die for the rest of his life.


    I got out of the stage and said to He Xiaotong: Come out, I was scared away by you.


    After I finished speaking, I went over to check Liang Ziwen''s breathing. He heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that he had only been scared senseless.


    But he realized that He Xiaotong was still under the table, not coming out. I called to her again.


    She looked up slowly, and I saw that she was pale, one hand trembling as she pointed at her cell phone screen.


    She said in a shaky voice, The last ghostly scream wasn''t on my cell phone.


    What did she mean? However, he heard a sharp shout: "Jie Jie". All of you must die!


    I felt my scalp go numb, I am sure that this voice did not come from He Xiaotong''s phone. It seemed to be coming from all directions of the classroom.


    I grabbed He Xiaotong and ran out.


    We ran out of the classroom, but we could still hear the eerie laughter behind us.


    We ran for a while and finally hid in a classroom on the third floor. It took me a while to recover from my fear.


    I comforted He Xiaotong for a while more and she recovered a little.


    After a while, I smacked my head and suddenly remembered that Liang Ziwen was still in the classroom.


    I told the boy my worries.


    She only just reacted, but she clearly didn''t dare to go back to that classroom anymore.


    I said: Why don''t you hide here and I''ll go and save him.


    Hearing this, He Xiaotong immediately shook her head and said: No! If you leave, I''ll be scared to death!


    She hesitated for a moment, then sighed as if she''d made a big decision. I''ll go with you, she said.


    As soon as we stepped out of the doorway, we saw two shadows approaching us. There was no light on in their hands.


    It was only when they were a little closer that He Xiaotong could clearly see that they were two figures.


    He Xiaotong muttered to herself: "This is scaring me to death, it''s another dog-couple." Could it be Luo Feng or Zhao Yawei?


    But when I looked at the two men opposite me, I felt something was wrong. From the looks of it, both of them were burly men.


    But shouldn''t there only be eight people here? Judging from the two burly men''s deep affection, they were definitely not one of the eight of us.


    Why were there two more men? Thinking about this, I slowly reached out my hand towards my handgun.


    Suddenly, the two burly men opposite me screamed and rushed towards me.


    I pulled out my gun and pointed it at them, shouting, Don''t move!


    But they were indifferent to my words. I shot them both in the knees. Because the pistol was installed, it did not make too much noise.


    Their knees buckled, but they immediately stood up and continued to charge us. I was beginning to wonder if I had missed them.


    He Xiaotong was at the side. She looked at me in disdain and muttered, "Spear arts are really rotten."


    They were getting closer and closer to us. I shot them twice in a row, and I''m sure I hit them, but they were still coming, as if they weren''t afraid of the bullets at all.


    This time, He Xiaotong also noticed that something was wrong. She started to hold on to my arm in fear.


    I noticed that something was wrong, so I grabbed He Xiaotong''s hand and started to escape.


    The other men followed, and I turned and shot them both in the head. After they were hit, they simply tilted their necks back and charged us again.


    Judging from the way they were shot and nothing was going to happen. I am sure that these are the two assassins who attacked He Tuan.


    Sure enough, they sneaked in while we were playing. I am regretful, and should not have agreed to He Xiaotong''s request to come here to play.


    We ran with all our might, barely managing to put some distance between us and the two of them.


    But as we passed the doorway of a classroom, a girl came out. He Xiaotong, save me! Liang Ziwen was taken away by a ghost!


    I had already ran seven to eight meters before I turned my head to look back. It was actually Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend.


    What is a girl like you joining in for? But seeing that the two monsters had already charged to her front, I could only let go of He Xiaotong and charged back.


    Just as a monster was about to grab Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend ¡­ I kicked the monster. The monster retreated three steps before stopping.


    My feet felt a little numb. It was like kicking an earthen wall. He thought to himself, just what kind of monster is this?


    However, he secretly cursed. Who cares what kind of monster you are, we''ll beat you up first. In any case, how can you be stronger than those Mega-monster standing on the field?

 C101

    That''s what I was thinking. Another monster pounced on me.


    I raised my gun and was about to shoot it. However, the muzzle of the gun was bitten off by it. I saw their faces clearly. They were dirty, and there was a lot of rotting flesh on their faces and hands. This made me think of the zombies in the zombie slice.


    I was shocked and shot several times at the mouth of the monster that was about to cover the head of the gun.


    Its head was snapped off by the bullet and fell to the ground. This one was lying pitifully on its neck.


    But as soon as he found it, he rushed at me again. I stepped back and kicked him in the chest. It took a step back. I could see that it was not dead. The monster pounced on me again, and I began dodging and dodging the two monsters.


    I shouted to the girl on the ground: Run!


    Fortunately, she was not scared silly, but got up and ran.


    He Xiaotong just stood there, not knowing what to do. I shouted to her: Run! I can get away if you go.


    Only then did He Xiaotong react and quickly ran forward.


    The two monsters were particularly strong. However, it was clear that it was not very flexible. I could feel that their limbs were a little stiff.


    I wanted to raise my gun and shoot them in the knees a few more times, breaking them. However, he found that the magazine in his gun had been emptied long ago.


    Just a moment later, I was almost caught by the monster. After dodging another wave of attacks, I ran out.


    However, he noticed that the two monsters weren''t chasing me. He chased after the direction that Xiao Tongzi and the others ran in.


    I was shocked. It seemed that these two monsters had intelligence. I had no choice but to chase after them.


    I changed my magazine as I ran and chased after the two monsters.


    I fired several shots into the knee of a monster. I broke his knee after the last round. It fell to the ground and crawled around. I quickly overtook it and chased after another monster.


    I fumbled in my pocket as I ran. I found out there was no more of her magazine. He had no choice but to put the gun back in his pocket. He pulled out his baton and chased after another monster.


    He chased after it and hit its head twice. It was obviously not afraid of pain, but it turned its head to attack me.


    I dodged two of its attacks and charged straight ahead. Left it behind. After that, he turned left and right, finally getting rid of this guy.


    Only then did she stop to take a few breaths, then started to look around for He Xiaotong. She thought to himself, I can''t let her stay in this building anymore. I wonder if there are any other monsters here.


    I looked at the stairs. Found me on the fourth floor. Where would He Xiaotong be? He had to find her quickly. If she was discovered by those two monsters first, then she would be finished.


    Moreover, he wasn''t sure if the other side only had two or more people.


    I was walking along, looking for something, and there was a flash of light in one of the classrooms beside me. I thought it was the light of my cell phone. As I groped my way through, I saw that the light had suddenly dimmed.


    At that moment I heard the low hiss of the creature again, coming from the top of the stairs. I''m not sure. I opened the classroom door and walked in


    I crouched down and saw a figure walking past the door of the classroom.


    I turned around and saw the classroom. Thinking of this, he felt a burst of light from his cellphone. I think it''s very likely that someone is hiding here, He Xiaotong.


    I walked slowly into the classroom. Just as he was about to call out to He Xiaotong ¡­ Suddenly, my feet flop and I fall to the ground. I feel as though I am being pressed down on a soft body. The person I was crushing screamed, and I was sure it was a girl.


    I climbed up from her body again. I thought she was He Xiaotong and wanted to apologize. He then heard the man''s trembling voice asking: "Are you Luo Feng?


    When I heard this voice, I knew it wasn''t He Xiaotong. It was Zhao Yawei.


    I said in my heart that this woman is not to be trifled with. Moreover, He Xiaotong''s relationship with her was so bad. She mistook me for He Xiaotong''s boyfriend.


    If she knew it was me, this woman would probably strip me of my skin.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, she asked in a shaky voice, I asked you something! Are you Luo Feng?


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, she was a little scared.


    I nodded quickly. But it was too dark. She couldn''t see me nodding. Thus, I imitated Luo Feng''s voice and said one word: Yes ¡­


    I felt Zhao Yawei, who was in front of me, slowly stand up. Then she fumbled with me again. I didn''t understand what she was doing.


    She suddenly kicked me in the shin. She was wearing high-heeled shoes, and I cried out in pain.


    She spoke suddenly, her voice no longer shaky, and she said, Why did it take so long to get to the bathroom? You''re scaring me to death. Didn''t I tell you to come back quickly? Didn''t you know that my phone was out of battery?


    I realized that she had touched me to confirm my location. Easy to kick when you kick me.


    She switched on the light on her cell phone just now and then switched it off. It turned out that the phone was running out of battery.


    When I didn''t say anything, she asked, I''m asking you a question. Why aren''t you saying anything?


    As she spoke, her voice was visibly trembling. He was obviously a little nervous.


    I opened my mouth and imitated Luo Feng''s voice. I heard that they absolutely must not reveal it.


    She was suddenly silent. I felt that she might have sensed that something was amiss with my voice. I didn''t know what to do, so I quickly crouched down and slowly touched my clothes to escape.


    It''s a good thing there''s no electricity on her cell phone, or else I''d be in trouble if she turned on the light.


    I was feeling my way slowly toward the door. Suddenly, he bumped into a table. Peng! It was still a corner of the table.


    It hurt so much that my tears almost flowed out.


    Then, he heard Zhao Yawei say from behind him: Luo Feng, what are you doing? Is your phone out of battery, too? She moved closer to me, and I could hear her footsteps approaching.


    I cursed myself for being so stupid. So it turns out that I was the one who was guilty of being a thief just now, and she didn''t suspect that I wasn''t Luo Feng at all.


    I was about to stand up. However, someone suddenly nudged my foot, causing the other party to be unable to stand steadily, before pressing his entire body towards me. And her lips were on my face.


    I know who she is, Zhao Yawei. After being kissed like that by her, I was stunned on the spot.


    I wondered if God wasn''t going to let me leave the classroom alive today.


    Sure enough, she suddenly sat up and slapped me. A crisp and resounding slap sounded. Her palm accurately hit my face. She also cursed, "You still dare to take advantage of me?" I castrated you today.


    He slapped me across the face, and I couldn''t see anything in the dark. He had been slapped once again. I felt a burning pain on my face. I didn''t expect this woman to be so strong.


    Seeing that I didn''t have any reaction, the woman suddenly quieted down.


    I had a sudden foreboding and covered my face with my hands. Sure enough, a slap came from behind and she slapped me dozens of times, all of them on my arm. Although his face was spared, his hands still felt hot.


    I felt Zhao Yawei, who was sitting on me, suddenly stopped moving. Just when I was curious about what was happening, a light suddenly lit up in her hand.


    The two of us immediately saw each other''s faces. She looked at me and suddenly screamed, Ghost!

 C102

    Zhao Yawei did not see what I looked like, and suddenly screamed: Ghosts!


    She fainted just like that. I was confused.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside. A man suddenly rushed in and shouted, Yawei, what''s wrong?


    When I turned around, it was actually Luo Feng. When he saw me, he also screamed: Ghosts!


    After shouting, I turned around and ran. In my heart, I was puzzled. What in the world was going on?


    I haven''t figured out what''s going on. However, the light emitted by Zhao Yawei''s phone suddenly disappeared. The classroom returned to darkness once more.


    I reached for her cell phone again and pressed it twice. There was no response.


    I didn''t care about what happened to their previous reactions. I stuffed Zhao Yawei under a table and walked out of the classroom, intending to continue searching for He Xiaotong.


    I walked around the fourth floor but didn''t find anything, so I went back to the third.


    I walked around on the third floor. Suddenly, a little knocking sound came from one of the classrooms.


    I was sure someone was hiding inside, so I opened the door. This time, I didn''t directly enter, but instead quietly shouted at the door: "He Xiaotong, is that you?" I am Yang Xiao.


    I saw a light coming towards me from the classroom. I felt a little dazzled and covered my eyes with my hand.


    After a while, I finally got used to the light. I put my hand down and saw that it was Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend pointing his phone at me.


    The moment she saw me, she screamed: Ghosts!


    I prayed that she wouldn''t faint and said to her: I''m not a ghost, I''m Yang Xiao. Look carefully, I am the lively Yang Xiao.


    She calmed down and looked at me. She stared at me blankly for a while before suddenly pointing at me and laughing out loud.


    Her face confused me, and I asked her what the hell was going on.


    She couldn''t help but laugh. You look like you''ve just been raped, she said.


    She even took a picture of me on her cell phone. I was hit by a flash of light, and when I opened my eyes, she was already standing in front of me with her cell phone in her hand.


    She pointed to the photo on the screen and said, Look at you. Don''t you look like someone who just got raped?


    I looked at the photo. He noticed that there were two distinctive palm marks on his face. His face was still slightly swollen, and his hair was disheveled.


    I cursed in my heart, Zhao Yawei is too harsh! I looked at the two purplish-red palm prints on my face and didn''t know when my face would recover.


    I remembered that I still had to find He Xiaotong, so I immediately asked the girl beside me: "Did you see He Xiaotong?"


    The girl shook her head. No! Shouldn''t she be with you?


    I don''t know. I then said: Then if you hide here, I will go and find He Xiaotong.


    The girl grabbed my arm and said nervously, Huh? You''re going to leave me here alone?


    I know, the target of those two monsters is He Xiaotong. As long as they hid, they would be safer. It would be even more dangerous if she followed He Xiaotong and me.


    I threatened her. You can be sure that nothing will happen to you if you hide here. If you want to follow me out, it will be troublesome if you get targeted by monsters. Right now, the entire classroom is filled with monsters.


    She was a little flustered by me, and when I said a few more words, she was afraid to follow me, so she hid in the classroom.


    After I left, I strolled around the third floor for a bit, but didn''t discover anything else, so I went downstairs to the second floor.


    I searched a few classrooms on the second floor, but found nothing. Just as I was walking down a long corridor, I heard a sound coming from a classroom beside me. Hearing the sound, I could confirm that it was He Xiaotong.


    I rushed into the classroom where the noise was coming from.


    Sure enough, He Xiaotong was in the innermost area of the classroom. She was forced into a corner by a monster. Seeing that she was in danger, I immediately rushed over. A sweep kick was sent towards the monster.


    The monster''s knee was so fragile from being shot at by my gun that it fell over with a sweep of my foot. He had originally planned to make up for it with a few kicks, but he had saved himself the effort.


    Just then, He Xiaotong jumped out from the corner. I pulled her out. The monster got up and ran after us.


    I pulled He Xiaotong down from the first floor and rushed out of the building towards the exit.


    I think all I have to do is lure these monsters out. Then the other six people upstairs should not be in any danger. After all, the target of these two monsters was He Xiaotong.


    I pulled He Xiaotong and ran. Because it was still early in the morning, there weren''t many people on the road.


    The monster had already caught up, so He Xiaotong was obviously exhausted.


    In the end, when I realised that He Xiaotong couldn''t run anymore, I picked her up and continued to run forward. But the monster continued to chase closer and closer. Just then, He Xiaotong patted me and pointed to the car park not far away.


    I was overjoyed, He Xiaotong''s car was right there. I carried He Xiaotong and ran towards the parking lot.


    When he reached He Xiaotong''s car, the monster had already pounced on him.


    I threw He Xiaotong into the carriage. I turned around and punched the monster in the chest. It bounced back two steps, but I shook my arm until it went numb.


    Just then, He Xiaotong suddenly drove her car and rushed out. I was shocked in my heart. Could this fellow be so heartless as to throw me here?


    However, he suddenly turned around in the car with the little boy. He rushed over to me.


    Just when I thought that she was about to crash into me, the car came to a screeching halt. The rear end of the car swept out and hit the monster.


    The monster was thrown more than ten meters away. I was tongue-tied and tongue-tied when I saw this. This was simply a car god!


    He Xiaotong saw that I was standing there staring at her. She shouted at me, "Get in the car, you''re going to die!"


    Only then did I realize that I had jumped into the car without even opening the door.


    Seeing me getting on the car, He Xiaotong stepped on the accelerator and flew out. It didn''t take long for the car to rush out of the school and onto the road.


    I was relieved to be in the car. He thought to himself, I''m finally safe.


    He Xiaotong heaved a sigh of relief as she drove the car. He then looked at my face and teased: You''ve been sexually abused?


    I said snappily, You''re the one who''s been sexually abused.


    Hearing my words, He Xiaotong suddenly stopped, I was completely unprepared, and my head crashed into the front windshield of the car.


    She giggled and said, Serves you right!


    As he spoke, he started the car and continued moving forward.

 C103

    Once He Xiaotong returned to her own villa, she laid on the sofa in the hall without caring about her image and started to complain about the pain in her back.


    I sat on the other sofa and was about to take a break. However, he heard He Xiaotong say: "Yang Xiao, come over here and give this young miss a punch on the waist."


    Go ahead and rub yourself. I rolled my eyes at her.


    She didn''t bother to get up from the sofa. She just turned her head to look at me and said, You''re my bodyguard. How can you be so disobedient?


    I retorted, I''m your bodyguard, not your nanny. Why should I massage your waist? As long as you don''t die. My mission is done.


    When she heard me say that, she pulled up a pillow from the sofa and threw it at me.


    I didn''t avoid it. I was hit by the pillow just like that. It didn''t hurt at all.


    Seeing that I didn''t have any reaction, she felt that I couldn''t take it anymore so she turned soft. She started to act spoiled towards me and said: Brother Yang Xiao, are you going to help me massage it?


    I sighed, unable to vent my anger on her. I walked over to the sofa where she was lying and sat down. I began to massage her waist.


    She hugged a pillow and lay on the sofa with her eyes closed, seemingly enjoying the moment.


    She asked me, Have you ever learned this before? It felt so good pressing on me.


    I shook my head and said, No, but the army has been training for the whole day.


    She closed her eyes for a moment to enjoy herself, then asked, What''s the matter with you? The moment you entered the room, you acted as though you had taken gunpowder.


    I pointed to my face and said, Look at my face. Can I be happy?


    Being beaten up like this made me especially depressed. At that time, seeing that the other party was just a female student, I didn''t dare to retaliate. But later on, he realized that the opponent''s attack was actually this heavy. I don''t know when the two palm marks on my face will disappear.


    At this time, He Xiaotong turned her body over and laid on the sofa, laughing heartily. She said, "It''s pretty cute, just like the camouflage paintings that you soldiers have on your faces."


    When she noticed my long face, she smiled again and said, Actually, although your performance tonight wasn''t as handsome as it was rumored to be, it was already pretty good. I was almost captivated by you.


    My depressed face lightened a little, and I asked curiously, What did the rumor say about me?


    He Xiaotong then put both her hands behind her head and looked at my face without blinking. You killed two monsters in a row, she said. At that time, the news was on the headlines. You don''t know nothing, do you? Especially when the report said that you killed a mountain-high monster in one shot. At that time, you became the idol of many people. Who knew how many girls she had bewitched.


    A monster that was as tall as a mountain could be killed in a single move? Long ago, I seem to have heard Ye Ling say something similar.


    When I think of Ye Ling, I start to reminisce about the past. She did not know where she was currently, so she should still be together with Lin Xue.


    Just as he was deep in thought, he heard He Xiaotong say from the side: "Don''t stop, help me massage again."


    I came back to myself. He planned to continue massaging this girl. However, from the corner of his eyes, he saw a figure flash past the window.


    I quickly pulled out the baton from my waist and became alert, but immediately thought of an even better weapon. He Xiaotong immediately asked: Where is my sword?


    She seemed to sense something was wrong when she saw my wariness.


    She quickly ran to the liquor cabinet that held the TV and rummaged through the drawers. Very quickly, she took out the broken sword. I took the broken sword and pulled her behind me. I vigilantly stared at the surrounding windows.


    He Xiaotong''s voice trembled a little as she asked: "What''s going on?"


    At that moment, a monster broke through the window and rushed in. I saw that it was the monster whose head had been smashed by me and whose feet had been broken off. It fell to the ground on all fours, moving like a lizard.


    At the same time, another monster jumped in through the window. It was the one I had knocked down once with my cleaning leg.


    Monster Han and the others slowly closed in on He Xiaotong, I protected him as she retreated bit by bit.


    At that moment, the one-legged monster pounced on me like a cheetah.


    I swung my sword towards it. It was directly sliced into two by me.


    The two halves of his body fell to the ground. He struggled on the ground for a while before slowly dying.


    It seemed that he would still die after causing a massive amount of damage.


    There was only one monster left, and I had a good sword in my hand. There was nothing to worry about. He quickly rushed over.


    I swung my sword towards his head. This monster seemed to know how powerful this sword is and it immediately used its hands to block. I cut off one of his hands.


    I swung the second sword at him, but he wasn''t very smart. He blocked it with his other hand. In the end, I chopped off one of his hands. The last one went down on his head, and it always managed to cut off his head.


    However, his body still did not collapse. I had to get her legs off. Then he slowly fell to the ground and stopped moving. It seemed that he had also died.


    Seeing such a bloody scene. He Xiaotong was already hiding in the corner, her hands covering her mouth as she was unable to speak.


    Just as I was about to go up and comfort He Xiaotong, the villa''s door was kicked open. I was a little surprised. This door is not just any plastic door. Not to mention ordinary people, even soldiers like us would have to use an axe to break this door open.


    Just then, a young man walked in from outside. He clapped his hands and said, I didn''t know there were any outstanding warriors in the human race.


    Let me see the man who walked in. He was shocked at first, but afterwards he also gave him a provocative sneer.


    When he heard what I said, he was even more shocked than before. He became wary and said, Who are you? How did you know I was from Devil Clan?


    When I saw this guy kick the door open, I was still a little worried that I might not be his match.


    And I''m at the Arena. He had also fought with those Devil Clan before, and none of them were weak.


    Last time in the forest near the Ironsand River, I had a fight with a big guy named Devil Clan. He was already riddled with bullet wounds, but he was still unstoppable when he fought with me. So I am certain that they are not as strong as the gods, but they are definitely stronger than ordinary humans.


    I wanted to scare him out of his wits before I made a move, so I said: I''ve killed a lot, so naturally I''ll know.


    His courage was indeed not great, and his vigilance became stronger and stronger. There were even some people who wanted to retreat.


    I feel that I cannot let him escape like this, otherwise, I would not know how long I would have to stay as He Xiaotong''s bodyguard.


    So I said to him, I won''t stop you if you try to run away.


    He said, as if disgraced, I would be afraid of a human being.


    After saying that, he walked in through the door.

 C104

    As this Devil Clan spoke, he walked into the room and stood in front of me.


    He Xiaotong was even more afraid when she saw this man. Although this man was very similar to a human. However, his blood-red eyes and the fangs that were baring from his mouth. It could be seen that this guy definitely had Devil Clan.


    I asked him why did you assassinate the He Tuan.


    He Tuan? You''re talking about that fat guy, right? I just want to kidnap him. I don''t want to kill him. I just want to get some ransom.


    You''re just a robber.


    He shook his head and laughed. Don''t make it sound so bad.


    I had always thought that Devil Clan would always be awesome, I never thought that this guy was actually just a mere bandit.


    I raised my sword and charged at him, determined to overwhelm him.


    He didn''t expect me to suddenly attack him. He quickly took out two daggers from his waist. I repeatedly beat him into retreat in the midst of his panic.


    I managed to pull out a dagger, parrying my blade, and immediately struck back.


    His attack speed was so fast that I was unable to react in time. Looks like I have underestimated this kid.


    He brandished the two daggers in his hands, hitting me so hard that I couldn''t take it anymore. I jumped back two steps and swung my sword forward so hard that he took two steps back. I also took the opportunity to put some distance between us.


    In his heart, he thought to himself, I can''t let him get too close. His dagger came close to me. My longsword is too long to wield its full power.


    He took two deep breaths and charged at me again.


    This time I didn''t intend to give him a chance to get close. I kept attacking him from a medium or long distance.


    As soon as he rushed forward, I backed away. I''m afraid a few rounds of attack won''t work. I almost stabbed him.


    After hitting him, he slowly calmed down and wasn''t in a hurry to attack. It began to circle me, a tentative attack. First, he would charge forward from time to time. After two rounds, he had already slashed a dagger at me.


    Apparently, he also understood that as long as he could get close, the sword in my hand wouldn''t be that useful.


    I also understand that if I were to continue fighting with this kind of defensive force, I would definitely lose. I have to find a flaw in him.


    His flaw was that his dagger was too short, and was unable to attack from a medium or long distance.


    He didn''t give me a chance to think any further.


    The more we fought, the more I suffered. He can always avoid my sword, it is too nimble.


    Suddenly, my arm was cut by it, and the sword fell from my hand to the ground.


    I was so scared that I kept backing away. How could he let go of such a great opportunity? Your dagger goes straight to my heart.


    I took a few steps back, but touched a chair to one side. He swung it and smashed it towards him. She was unable to dodge in time and was caught red-handed by me.


    I hit the floor and looked at the chair in my hand. It was a heavy wooden backrest.


    He stood up again, picked up two daggers, and rushed at me again.


    I raised my chair and smacked him, and he jumped back, dodging the blow.


    Then I picked up the stool and rushed at him, and swung it at him like a madman. I found that it was not as easy for him to avoid the chair as it was for me.


    This was because the attack from the chair was truly too powerful. He could not avoid my sword the way he avoided mine. He could avoid it with a slight lift of his head or a stoop.


    I smashed him and sent his dagger flying. I became even more ecstatic as I raised my chair and swung it at him with all my might.


    He seemed to have been beaten senseless by me and didn''t even have the strength to counter attack.


    Finally, he threw the dagger to the ground, held his head and kneeled down, shouting: "Big brother, stop fighting, I surrender!"


    I stopped what I was doing and looked at him. But I dare not let my guard down. Ye Zichen glared at him.


    Sure enough, he suddenly picked up the dagger on the ground and stabbed towards me.


    I was prepared, how could I be so easily fooled!


    A chair flew towards him. This time, it was extremely heavy. He was knocked down by me. Then I lay down on the ground and he swung it.


    I don''t know how many times I hit him, but in the end, the chair fell apart. Only then did I realize that he had already fainted.


    Then I turned my head to look at She Xiaotong who was hiding in the corner. She stuck out her thumb at me and said, "The way you wave your sword is so cool ¡­" He was a hooligan when she swung the bench!


    I made He Xiaotong find a hemp rope and tied this Devil Clan up like a dumpling. Finally, I heaved a sigh of relief and sat down.


    If I don''t let He Xiaotong drive me to our military camp, I want to give this Devil Clan to General Han Xifei.


    When He Xiaotong saw that the ground was covered with the broken limbs of the two monsters, it was obvious that she did not want to stay there any longer.


    I threw the Devil Clan onto the carriage, and sat on the passenger seat. He Xiaotong squeezed into the carriage as well.


    The three of them squeezed into two sports cars, appearing to be very crowded.


    He Xiaotong did not want to squeeze like that, so she drove very fast, and in a short while, she left the city and arrived at the camp.


    Han Xifei heard that I caught a creature that I have never seen before. She immediately began interrogating that Devil Clan when she woke up in the middle of the night.


    I gave Devil Clan to Han Xifei because I wanted to know why Devil Clan would appear in the city.


    And what were those two monsters who had committed the crime with him?


    That''s all I want to know.


    However, Han Xifei thought that he was a spy sent by the God of Heaven.


    After waking up that Devil Clan. Han Xifei personally interrogated them, even though it was called an interrogation, it was actually just a beating. This Devil Clan also did not seem to be some kind of hard bone. All of a sudden.


    He was born on Earth 60 years ago. His name is Mo Di, and he is a female Devil Clan and a male human. The half-demon dweller that was born. Because they had Devil Clan and bloodline, they aged very slowly.


    He explained to us that a Devil Clan''s lifespan is three times longer than a human''s.


    Because their appearances were different from an ordinary person''s, they lived in the darkness as long as they were afraid that their identities would be exposed. Some kind of robbery, some kind of kidnapping.


    Later, when he wandered to the Luo City, he heard that the He Tuan was extremely wealthy. So he wanted to kidnap the He Tuan to get some ransom.


    But he did not expect that the He Tuan would escape this calamity. Mo Di felt that it was mainly because the He Tuan had two good bodyguards under his command.


    Thus, he put down the harsh words, wanting to deal with He Tuan''s family.


    In fact, he wanted to let the Regiment relax its vigilance and focus all of its attention on its family members. Then, he had the chance to make his move against the He Tuan.


    But he realized that He Tuan didn''t let down his guard at all.


    He just sent an unassuming bodyguard to his daughter.


    I heard him say, embarrassed. Why am I unremarkable?


    What happened after that was simple. He turned his attention to He Xiaotong. I didn''t expect that along the way I would be able to defeat him and eventually overpower him.


    Then I asked him, What about your two monstrous companions?


    He sneered and said, That''s not my companions. It''s just two human corpses. I used corpse control magic to turn them into my servants.

 C105

    Seeing Mo Di sneering, Han Xifei immediately took out a gun from her waist and pointed it at Mo Di''s head.


    Mo Di panicked and quickly begged for mercy: Beautiful sister, don''t act recklessly! I''ve answered all your questions, and everything I say is true!


    I want to laugh when I see him like this, it turns out that his Devil Clan is also so weak.


    Han Xifei said coldly: "Where did those two bodies come from?"


    Modi seemed to understand Han Xifei''s intention as he said anxiously: "I was not the one who killed them!" Really! I picked up the body!


    Han Xifei asked in an even more serious tone: Picked them up?


    As Han Xifei spoke, she had already opened up the safety of the gun. Stolen by the funeral home!


    Han Xifei suddenly asked again: What are you eating?


    Mo Di did not understand what Han Xifei meant. However, he still answered honestly, "If I have money, I will eat at a restaurant." If you don''t have any money, you just rummage in the trash.


    Hearing that, Han Xifei frowned, she then kept her spear and said to Modi: Alright, I''ll believe you this once.


    Han Xifei immediately untied the rope tied to Mo Di''s body. She immediately wanted to grab Han Xifei and escape.


    In the end, as soon as he made a move, he was immediately put down by Han Xifei, who stepped on the back of her head, and coldly said: Don''t be smart.


    After Han Xifei finished speaking, she released her leg and allowed Modi to stand up.


    Modi asked cautiously: What are you guys trying to do?


    Han Xifei sat on the chair, and said as if she was giving an order: Follow me in the future, I am currently lacking a guard.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard Han Xifei''s words, and even Mo Di was stunned on the spot. After a while he said proudly: Why should I be your subordinate?


    Han Xifei said in an irresistible tone: "Just because I need you."


    Modi was startled when he heard it, and muttered to himself: You need me?


    Han Xifei continued: It''s better to follow by my side than to lead a life that is neither human nor ghost.


    Han Xifei stood up and walked out. As sshe walked, he said: I''ll give you 10 seconds of time to answer.


    Han Xifei walked forward step by step, as if she was hesitating. Just as Han Xifei was about to step out of the door, Mo Di shouted: "Yes sir!"


    I really don''t understand how Han Xifei can believe in a guy like Mo Di.


    When Han Xifei had walked far away, she turned her head and asked me: What am I going to do next?


    I looked into his red eyes. This was a good opportunity. Only then did he say: Follow General Han Xifei.


    He quickly followed her.


    I walked slowly out of the interrogation room.


    Just as I left the interrogation room, I saw He Xiaotong blankly staring at Mo Di''s back as she ran away. I asked He Xiaotong: "You''re still not going home?"


    He Xiaotong suspiciously asked me, "Why did you let that guy go?"


    I sighed. General Han Xifei made him a security guard.


    He Xiaotong was even more suspicious as she said, "But he''s trying to kidnap my person!"


    I looked up at the sky, which was starting to brighten. I said to He Xiaotong, General Han Xifei will explain everything to your father. Go home.


    After He Xiaotong heard what I had to say, she nodded. Suddenly she took my hand and said, Okay, let''s go home.


    When I saw that this guy was trying to be shameless, I hurriedly pulled away from her arms and said, "I agreed to help you get rid of the person that is going to harm you, then I won''t be your bodyguard."


    Seeing that I was not willing to leave, He Xiaotong rolled her eyes and said: Isn''t there another ghost in this school? Yesterday we broke into its lair, and I''m afraid it will come looking for us some day.


    When I mentioned this matter, I remembered that Liang Ziwen and the rest were still in the building. Furthermore, the classroom that Liang Ziwen stayed in should be the same one where the two girls died. Maybe he really was in danger.


    Seeing that I was wavering, He Xiaotong continued to persuade me: At most, you just have to accompany us for one more day. Just in case.


    I looked at him helplessly and said, "Then you have to convince General Hansfield. After all, what she said is the truth."


    He Xiaotong happily headed towards Han Xifei''s tent. As she ran, she turned her head and said to me: General Han Xifei, right? Wait for my good news!


    After less than 15 minutes, He Xiaotong ran back and said: It''s done, let''s go.


    I am even beginning to suspect if she was lying to me. How did she manage to persuade General Han Xifei so quickly?


    But she didn''t give me a chance to think. She pulled me out of the barracks. When we were outside the camp, we got on the cars, stepped on the throttle, and rushed back towards Luo City.


    I''m really tired. He fell asleep in the car without realizing it.


    He didn''t know how long he had slept. Something was scraping gently against my face.


    I slowly opened my eyes and found myself laughing mischievously with the boy, grabbing a handful of hair that was hanging down. Sweeping my face.


    I sat up and found that I was still in the car. The car was parked in the school parking lot.


    I asked sleepily, What time is it?


    He Xiaotong said smilingly: "It''s eight in the morning now." Let''s have breakfast together.


    He Xiaotong and I opened the car door and got out. That''s when I saw the palm print on my face in the rear mirror of the car. The swelling had subsided a bit, and the marks were not obvious, but it was still very clear.


    He Xiaotong seemed to have seen through my annoyance. Now that the car had brought out a mask for me, I quickly put it on.


    We walked to a breakfast shop near the school. He ordered a lot of food.


    I took off my mask and started to wolf down my food. He Xiaotong felt that my food was too ugly and felt that it was shameful, so she said: No one is fighting with you, can''t you eat slower?


    As I ate, I looked up and gave him an awkward smile.


    We finished our breakfast and went back to school. Just as I was about to go to the Ghost Tower, I saw Zhao Yawei and the rest coming out. When I saw them, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    The six of them were talking and laughing, as if they were talking about their strange experiences last night.


    Seeing them like this, I felt that they had truly healed their scars and forgot the pain. But thinking about it, it was true that Luo Feng and Zhao Yawei did not meet any ghosts. They were all scared by me.


    He only left the matter of Zhao Yawei fleeing by herself, he had no idea how Luo Feng explained it to him.


    Xiao Ran and her boyfriend had not met since the second floor was so easy.


    Liang Ziwen was also scared to the point of fainting. He had no idea what happened after that.


    Perhaps to this group of people, they weren''t even sure if they had just had a dream last night, so they quickly recovered from their fear.


    Only He Xiaotong, Liang Ziwen and Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend have a deep impression of what happened yesterday. After all, the monster had stopped chasing him for so long.


    I looked towards Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend, she indeed had a rather bad face. Obviously, he had not recovered from his shock from yesterday.


    At this moment, Zhao Yawei discovered that He Xiaotong and I were standing right in front of them. She smiled especially gently as she stared at He Xiaotong.


    Even He Xiaotong was puzzled, when she heard Zhao Yawei say: "Little kid, you two seem to have come out of the building before seven, right?"


    He Xiaotong asked doubtfully: "So what?"


    Just then, Luo Feng coughed twice, and said: Cough! Little kid, we talked about it when we were playing the game. If someone didn''t get out of the building by seven. You have to run ten laps around the playground.


    He Xiaotong looked at Zhao Yawei who was laughing complacently, then looked at the others. Everyone nodded their heads, indicating that there was indeed such a rule.


    He Xiaotong gritted her teeth and said: "If it''s not good, then run." It''s only ten laps!

 C106

    He Xiaotong pulled me and was about to go to the sports field, but she suddenly blocked our way and stared at my face in confusion.


    I said to myself, I''m wearing a mask. She won''t be able to tell that I was the one from last night, will she?


    Zhao Yawei asked me in an unkind tone: "What''s wrong with your face?"


    I was a little nervous, thinking that I must not reveal it. Otherwise, if he was slapped twice by Zhao Yawei again, it would not be good.


    I stammered in a daze as Zhao Yawei reached out to tear off my mask. I quickly took a step back and said, He Xiaotong did it.


    She looked at He Xiaotong with some suspicion, and He Xiaotong also looked at me with suspicion.


    At this time, Zhao Yawei seemed to be suspicious, and looked towards me.


    The others looked at the two of us suspiciously.


    I gritted my teeth and whispered to Zhao Yawei.


    Zhao Yawei was startled at first, but after that she looked at He Xiaotong with a strange gaze and laughed out loud.


    Calling the other five people to the track, when they passed He Xiaotong, they smiled at him and said: "I thought you guys went where last night. I didn''t realize you were so wild.


    He Xiaotong had no idea what she was talking about. She only felt that this person was baffling.


    After Zhao Yawei and the rest left, He Xiaotong turned around and asked me, "Did Zhao Yawei get sick from fright last night?"


    I awkwardly nodded my head.


    He Xiaotong took me to the track, and I asked her: Can you finish those ten laps?


    He Xiaotong said complacently: "Look at me, I''m an athlete. Just wait to be left behind by me." Don''t cry and shout when the time comes. Let me wait for you.


    I looked at her confident smile and heard that maybe this girl was scared out of her wits last night.


    The morning sun was bright and bright. On the track and field of Luo City University, He Xiaotong and I were running up the four hundred meters of track and field one after the other.


    There were quite a number of people watching their goddess, He Xiaotong, run around. There were quite a few men and women, but no one understood why the two of us were running around here.


    He Xiaotong ran behind me, out of breath, constantly shouting at me: Yang Xiao, I''m not running anymore, I''m so tired, just wait for me.


    I don''t want to talk to her. If it wasn''t for the fact that this girl didn''t listen to my advice and insisted on playing, she would have threatened me. How could I be beaten to such a state? Now he had to run under such a scorching sun.


    However, he couldn''t let her run away by herself, otherwise she would probably break down. He had no choice but to accompany her as she slowly ran away.


    At this time, Zhao Yawei and the rest of the six were seated in the spectator stands, drinking cold food and chatting. From time to time, she would look in our direction and laugh.


    He Xiaotong said bitterly: These people are too much.


    She gasped again, and I said, It''s only the third lap! Are you sure you can do it?


    He Xiaotong said dispiritedly: "So I told you to run slower!"


    At this time, the spectators on the field had already surrounded more and more people, encouraging He Xiaotong on.


    After two more laps, I felt no pressure at all. After training in the army, this kind of intensity wasn''t difficult at all.


    But He Xiaotong is different, I can see that her face is already pale, if this goes on, I think she will be dehydrated.


    I stopped and told her not to run away, but she said, No, I can''t let that Zhao Yawei bitch have a say.


    I looked at the field. It was like a track and field sports meeting. There was a sea of people. I was thinking, don''t these people need to go to class?


    Why is this girl so popular? So many people were staring at her as she ran.


    The crowd realised that He Xiaotong seemed to be unable to run anymore. Everyone was shouting, "He Xiaotong, do your best!"


    I had no choice but to slowly follow. Right at this moment, He Xiaotong seemed to have run out of oil and was about to fall to the ground, I grabbed her.


    She steadied herself and started to run again. I was afraid that if he kept running like this, there would be trouble. The field was full of people. I gritted my teeth. I didn''t want this old face anymore.


    He carried He Xiaotong on his back and began running forward.


    Everyone in the field was excited. The men were all scolding me for being shameless, for being scum. The woman screamed and kept cheering!


    He Xiaotong first hit me twice to stop me. I refused to listen to her and ended up shyly burying my head on my shoulder.


    I finished the last few laps in a moment.


    He Xiaotong immediately got off my back.


    He Xiaotong and I looked over at Zhao Yawei, and saw that sshe was smilingly clapping his hands towards me, while clapping his hands together, he was walking out of the king''s field. In the end, she disappeared from our line of sight.


    He Xiaotong stared at her and scolded angrily: Bitch!


    He Xiaotong and I bought two bottles of water from a canteen and rested at the long table in front of the canteen.


    After a long rest, she said to me, Let''s go home.


    He Xiaotong did not attend the afternoon lessons. Instead, she drove me straight back to her villa.


    When I entered her house, I found all the bodies on the floor gone. Two more workers are cleaning. Even the ceiling.


    After the workers left, He Xiaotong took the two sets of clothes and gave me one, saying: This big bathroom, I want to use it. Go to the master bedroom on the second floor, where there is a bath. However, it was slightly smaller than the one below.


    He handed me a towel. The one who came in to practice the word story was conscious of closing the door.


    I went up to the second floor and into the master bedroom. It was pink in color. There were also many photos of He Xiaotong, showing how she lived in this room.


    Didn''t her parents live here? I didn''t care. He went into the bathroom and began to shower.


    After a while, I finished my shower and walked out. I returned to the sofa in the lobby, but found that He Xiaotong had not come out from the bathroom. She thought to herself, It''s been so long since I last washed up, I''m not afraid of getting rid of the skin.


    I''m still in good spirits after my shower. Don''t turn on the TV, just search for a movie. He started from the beginning. After a while, however, I began to feel sleepy and fell asleep on the sofa.


    And I had a dream about a woman with disheveled hair who was always around me. The words kept coming out of his mouth: Kill them and you''ll live. If you kill them, you''ll be able to survive...


    She didn''t tell me who to kill. But in my mind, He Xiaotong, Luo Feng, Zhao Weiya, and the other seven people who entered the Ghost Tower appear and disappear from time to time.


    I was woken up by this nightmare and found that He Xiaotong was already sitting on the sofa that I was lying on.


    She asked me, What''s the matter with you? Did he have a nightmare?


    I nodded at her.


    I looked at the TV. The movie had only been on for five minutes. I wondered if it had only been five minutes since I woke up.

 C107

    Seeing me in a daze, He Xiaotong pushed me. Q: Are you all right?


    I looked at her dumbly, then shook my head.


    I rested for a while, thinking a little more clearly. Then he asked her, What are we going to do this afternoon?


    She smiled at me and said, Shopping.


    When I heard this, I immediately refused. ''Why don''t we take a rest? We haven''t slept since last night.


    She shook her head. Today is the last day you''ll be my bodyguard. You still want to rest? Then why did I ask General Han Xifei for your day?


    She began to pull me out. I had to follow her. He thought to himself that this girl had wanted to live and die on the track and field, but now she was full of energy again.


    I sat in her car again. She drove through the streets until she came to a particularly busy street.


    She put the car in the parking space by the side of the road. He then dragged her into the middle of the street.


    She pulled me in and out of shops. Basically, if you buy something, just throw it to me.


    I followed her all the way. He looked at the credit card in his hand and clicked it. Looking at her luxurious life, he thought about how much more miserable his days were than before. Suddenly, he understood why Da Gang had become a bandit.


    It was evening by the time we got back out of the commercial street. The things in my hands were piled as high as a hill.


    He Xiaotong reluctantly helped me to carry two handbags. I threw the rest of the stuff at me.


    I suddenly felt more tired walking around with her than running ten laps on the playground. Compared to digging trenches on the battlefield, it wasn''t much weaker.


    She stuffed everything into the trunk of the car. I looked at the packed trunk and thought she should change to a jeep or something. Perhaps it would be more suitable for her to chop off her hand.


    In the evening, she took me to a Western restaurant. She helped me order a steak. I''ve never seen the thing he ordered himself.


    She kept staring at the knife and fork in my hand. Watch me cut the meat off bit by bit. Then he put the fork in his mouth. She said in surprise, Eh? So you can eat Western food! I''m going to teach you how to use a knife and fork first.


    I took a sip of the red wine on the table and said, You weren''t born when I ate Western food.


    You''ll have to see me later and say, Aren''t you fit for the country? I thought you were one of those rustic people who never come out of the mountains.


    I shook my head and said to her, I don''t really like Western food, but I don''t like it.


    Besides, I continued, you''re too narrow-minded. Who told you that country people are supposed to be rustic?


    He Xiaotong looked at me and laughed: It seems that you are still proficient in martial arts!


    Is that how you spend every day? I asked, puzzled. This kind of life was way too extravagant.


    He shook his head and said, "I don''t have the time to go to school every day. How would I have the time to spend money?"


    Just as I wanted to talk to her about something, I saw that the one seated at the next table was Zhao Yawei.


    I couldn''t help but curse silently in my heart. The roads of enemies are narrow! Why did I meet her here?


    She was holding a glass of red wine in her hand. He looked at us with interest. When she saw me look at her, she tilted her head and smiled at me, then waved the glass of red wine in her hand.


    At this time, He Xiaotong still hadn''t discovered her, so I didn''t want to have any more complications. I think the food at our table is almost done.


    He then said to He Xiaotong, "Little kid, have you eaten your fill?" Let''s go back when we''re full.


    He Xiaotong also did not feel that something was amiss, she stood up and followed me out. She had just walked to the door of the restaurant. She ran into another familiar person, it was Luo Feng.


    When Luo Feng saw He Xiaotong, he immediately came up to greet him. Little Tong, are you here as well?


    He Xiaodong immediately thought of something. She looked into the restaurant and immediately saw Zhao Yawei, who was sitting in the middle of the restaurant.


    When they looked at me and Luo Feng, they both felt like gunpowder.


    He immediately pulled He Xiaodong. They just walked out, and as they walked, they said to Luo Feng: "Big Brother Luo, what a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet you even after eating. We still have things to do, so we''ll be leaving first."


    Luo Feng also quickly nodded and said: "That''s right, what a coincidence, I can even meet you for a meal." As he spoke, he blocked He Xiaotong''s and Han Yawei''s gaze.


    He Xiaotong and I have walked a long distance away. Only then did He Xiaotong break away from me, and said: Why were you so nervous with Luo Feng just now? Are you afraid of us fighting?


    I nodded and said, I was scared. I was afraid I''d missed my job on the last day.


    He Xiaotong was immediately amused by me and said: Then you might really be the worst bodyguard ever. It''s only been two days. But not a single day was peaceful.


    She walked to her car and said, Come on, let''s go back first. Today was indeed a tiring day.


    I sat in her car, and she said to me, Admiral Shanxi said so. Tomorrow is 12 o''clock, so you have to return. I can''t be bothered to send you back to the barracks tonight. You''re here. My family''s going to sleep for the next night.


    I nodded but didn''t say anything.


    When I returned to her villa, I asked, Are your parents not living here?


    He shook his head and said, "I''ve lived here since I was 18 years old." This house was also my mother''s 18th birthday present.


    I sighed. It''s good to have money.


    It was then that I noticed that the clock on the wall had indicated eight o''clock in the evening.


    I remembered that I would be back tomorrow, so I might as well take a good rest tonight. But He Xiaotong insisted on pulling me to watch this horror movie.


    He didn''t know what was so good about that surprising item.


    Just as she was about to directly reject, He Xiaotong mocked: I knew that you wouldn''t dare to watch.


    But I was unmoved by her provocation. She was soft and hard on me again, and I had the feeling that her coquettishness was very damaging to men. Every time she starts acting like a spoiled child, I have the urge to agree.


    In the end, I had no choice but to promise her: Okay, okay, if you''re too scared to cry, I''m not going to hand you a tissue.


    She made a triumphant gesture and turned off the lights around her. Only then did he slowly turn on the television.


    I was calm at first, but as I looked at her, I realized that her horror movie was different from what I''d imagined. It was just too terrifying, and the feeling of substituting in with someone was just too great.


    It''s even scarier than when I met Doudou for the first time.


    I was so scared I wanted to run away. But she wouldn''t let me go, she wouldn''t let me go.


    I had to force myself to watch. I saw him calmly watching the movie next to me, but I was holding a pillow so scared that my hands almost crushed it.


    What do you think happened to this society? Why would our next generation of young people like this kind of film?

 C108

    I braced myself and after He Xiaotong finished watching that horror movie, I said that I was going to sleep. He Xiaotong sat on the sofa and laughed at me.


    I went to the room that He Xiaotong had prepared for me. Lying on the bed, she was unable to fall asleep even after a long time. It was caused by that horror movie.


    After an unknown period of time, his eyelids gradually grew heavy. Unknowingly, he fell asleep.


    I dreamed again of the woman with the disheveled hair. She was still shouting: Kill them, and you''ll live! If you kill them, you''ll be able to survive!


    Was I finally able to see the woman''s face? His eyes were bloodshot. There were also blood tears, and her face was as white as paper, making her already red lips turn even redder.


    There were countless black wounds all over her body, and all of them were bubbling with black blood.


    I woke up with a start, gasping for breath, and looked around. The room was dark. It should be late at night. My mouth was dry, so I got up and went to get some water.


    I went downstairs and drank two glasses of water in the living room before returning to the second floor. Just as he was about to enter the room, he heard He Xiaotong, who was in the neighboring room, scream.


    I was shocked, could it be that Modi had an accomplice?


    I kicked at He Xiaotong''s door, and with a bang, I broke He Xiaotong''s door.


    I immediately rushed in, only to discover that He Xiaotong, who was wearing pajamas, was sitting on the bed, looking at me in surprise. There didn''t seem to be anything dangerous in the surroundings.


    She stared at me blankly for a few seconds, then suddenly shouted at me, What are you doing?


    I awkwardly said, "You screamed just now, so I rushed in. I thought you were in some danger ¡­"


    She said snappily, Not scared to death of that nightmare, almost scared to death of you.


    She looked at the door again and said, Go back and rest. I just had a nightmare.


    I laughed. I told you to force me to watch a ghost movie with you. You are dreaming.


    I was about to go out when she called after me, Hold up my door first.


    I had to go back and pick up her chipped door and put it on the doorframe.


    From the hole I saw her jump out of bed, rummage through the drawer for a poster, run to the door, and snort at me through the hole. Then he took the poster and stuck it on the door, covering the hole.


    I went back to my room and lay down on the bed for a while before falling asleep.


    The next morning I was awakened by a sharp knock on the door.


    Outside the door, He Xiaotong shouted anxiously: "Yang Xiao, wake up quickly, something''s happened."


    I got up and opened the door. He Xiaotong, who was still knocking on the door, almost knocked on my body.


    I asked sleepily, What''s the matter? It was so early in the morning.


    He Xiaotong said in panic: This morning, Xiao Ran called me. She said Liang Ziwen is dead.


    I asked with my eyes wide open: Wasn''t she still alive yesterday? How did she die?


    He Xiaotong shook her head and said, "I''m not too sure either, Yang Ziwen lives in the school''s dormitory. This morning, his roommate called him to wake up for class. However, he did not wake up even after he shouted several times. So she pushed him a few times. However, he discovered that his body was ice-cold. Only now did he flip his body over, only to discover that his face was pale and his seven orifices were bleeding. He was already dead.


    I asked doubtfully, You''re sure it''s the pallor and the blood coming out of your orifices.


    He Xiaotong shook her head and said: I''m not too sure, but right now, this matter has already stirred up a huge commotion in the school.


    I was thinking, if it was just a sudden death, wouldn''t he bleed from his seven orifices? Maybe it was just a school rumor.


    He Xiaotong asked me: Could she have entered that haunted house? That was why she died.


    When He Xiaotong said this, I felt my scalp go numb. But I feel that Liang Ziwen has always been a person who does not control himself when it comes to living.


    I looked at the time. It was just before eight in the morning. But I had to get back to the barracks in advance, so I said, Don''t think too much about it. I don''t think he''s very thin. The spirit is not good, life is not controlled, very likely is sudden death. As for the bleeding from those seven orifices, it was just a rumor.


    He Xiaotong did not say anything. Then she continued, I''m going back to the army, so don''t think too much about it.


    He Xiaotong still had her head lowered, not saying a word. I just wanted to ask her what was wrong.


    She suddenly looked up at me and said, I had a nightmare last night, you know.


    She continued: When I called me this morning to tell me about Liang Ziwen''s death, she had mentioned it and had a nightmare. The dream that she told me was exactly the same as the dream that I had.


    I felt my whole body go cold as I continued to listen to He Xiaotong.


    He Xiaotong continued: We all dreamed of a woman with dishevelled hair.


    He Xiaotong continued to speak: "Only by killing them will you all be able to survive, because that woman kept on whispering in my ear. "Only by killing them will you have a way out of this alive ¡­" She kept repeating this to me.


    He Xiaotong had finished speaking, and after a long while, I still had not recovered from my shock.


    He Xiaotong then asked: Did you dream about that woman?


    I wanted to say no. But in fact, I''ve already dreamed of that disheveled woman twice.


    I nodded. I did dream, I said.


    He Xiaotong became extremely nervous, her voice trembling as she said, "Then do you still think I was overthinking it?"


    I shook my head. Too many coincidences.


    He Xiaotong nodded.


    We walked slowly downstairs, both of us sitting on the sofa without speaking. I don''t know what He Xiaotong is thinking. And I was wondering why all three of them had the same dream.


    He Xiaotong suddenly grabbed my hand and stood up, saying: Go to school.


    Wait, I said hastily, I''m going back to the army!


    She pulled me outside and said, General Han Xifei, I''ll let my father handle this.


    I had no choice but to follow her into her sports car. If I didn''t figure this out, I wouldn''t be able to go back to the army. I think we really may have been possessed by evil spirits.


    The car drove on, and in a short period of time, they arrived at Luo City University. He Xiaotong parked the car in the car park. The two of us walked towards Teaching Building.


    She made a lot of calls as she walked, seemingly wanting to find out more about Liang Ziwen''s true cause of death.


    After we arrived at the Teaching Building, we sat on the resting chairs on the first floor for a long time. Xiao Ran walked in from outside the Teaching Building.


    She waved towards us, and only then did He Xiaotong see her. She also smiled and waved at her. Little Ran came and sat down in front of us.


    He Xiaotong immediately asked: Little Ran, have you asked clearly? Did the others who went to the Ghost Tower have nightmares?


    Little Ran nodded with some discomfort on her face and said, "Yes, they all had this dream."

 C109

    After He Xiaotong heard what Xiao Ran said, she became uneasy.


    Just then, He Xiaotong''s phone rang. He Xiaotong quickly picked it up.


    I couldn''t hear what he was saying, and he just kept saying, "Mmm, mmm, mmm." After a while, he hung up.


    I was about to ask her what had happened. Her cell phone rang again. This time, it was a colorful letter that was sent over.


    She waved her cell phone at us, indicating that Ran and I should accompany her to read the letter.


    MMS contained several pictures of talent. He Xiaotong began to click open the pictures one by one. I then noticed that this was the report of Liang Ziwen''s autopsy.


    As expected of the daughter of the He Tuan, he could actually get hold of such a thing.


    The report indicated that Liang Ziwen''s neck still had traces of being pinched, but his neck was not fatally injured, and he did not die from suffocation. Blood flowed out from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, which was commonly known as seven orifices.


    When we saw the cause of death in the autopsy report, there was a lot of writing on it. Basically, the cause of death for Liang Ziwen was the huge increase in adrenaline, which had caused his heart to stop beating.


    He Xiaotong and Xiao Ran looked at each other in confusion. It was obvious that she didn''t understand what she meant.


    I looked at the contents of He Xiaotong''s phone, and told the two of them: The higher ups said that Liang Ziwen was scared to death.


    He Xiaotong looked at her phone again and said: So that''s how it is. It''s so complicated, what do I think it means?


    She paused, then turned back to me. How do you make sense of this?


    I thought it was funny. I said, I''ve talked about biology in high school.


    He Xiaotong tilted her head and thought for a while, then said: I chose Humanities, so I took science and those things back to teacher.


    Just then, Xiao Ran asked: What scared Liang Ziwen to death?


    I looked at their worried faces and joked, Maybe I had a nightmare and scared myself to death.


    The two girls looked up and rolled their eyes at me.


    At this moment, Little Ran''s boyfriend ran over. He still had two breakfasts in his hand, and he gave one to Ran and said, Ran, eat something.


    Little Ran nodded obediently and the two of us sat down to eat breakfast. I suddenly felt a little abusive. He turned around and looked at He Xiaotong.


    He Xiaotong was also staring at me now, when she suddenly said: Go! Buy me breakfast.


    Scram! I said coldly.


    She suddenly pinched me on the waist. It hurt so much that my tears almost flowed out.


    This made Xiao Ran and Xiao Ran laugh out loud.


    The four of us wandered around the school for a long time. I don''t know what to do.


    I thought again of the woman''s words in the nightmare: Kill them, and you will live.


    I looked at He Xiaotong and the others, and I knew that the woman was referring to the people who had entered that haunted building.


    If it really is a ghost, it should be threatening us right? Only by killing everyone else can it survive, that should be the meaning behind it.


    I have never told He Xiaotong and the others about this thought. I''m afraid these people will not trust each other once they know that.


    We had just crossed a tree-lined path in the school when we heard a squabble from the pavilion ahead.


    When we looked over, we saw that it was actually Zhao Yawei, Luo Feng and Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend.


    Only then did we slow to a halt. He hid behind a row of relatively tall flower ponds.


    Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend had said: Liang Ziwen is already dead, don''t tell me that you all didn''t realize it? We are haunted by evil spirits.


    Luo Feng said to Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend: Calm down, maybe that''s just a coincidence.


    Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend laughed coldly and said: "How could this be a coincidence?" There is no such coincidence that the seven of us are having the same nightmare now.


    Luo Feng pulled Zhao Yawei and said as they walked: "This guy is crazy, let''s not bother with him."


    When Luo Feng and had left, Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend said a little crazily, "Un, then what you''re saying is that only by killing everyone else will you be able to survive, right?"


    I looked at her in this state and worried that she might do something stupid.


    After Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend left, only then did we walk out from the flower pond.


    Xiao Ran''s boyfriend smiled and suddenly said, "Killing everyone else is the only way to survive, how could it be so ridiculous."


    Little Ran nodded and said, She must be crazy!


    He Xiaotong remained silent at the side. After a long while, she said: "Forget it, don''t think about such useless things, and affect my mood. Let''s go and have a good time today."


    The three of us asked in unison, Where to?


    He Xiaotong laughed and said: Go shopping!


    Little Ran shouted happily, "Yes!" Agreed!


    But my boyfriend and Ran''s boyfriend said at the same time, "No!"


    It seemed that Xiao Ran''s boyfriend also knew that these two women were scary going shopping.


    After a round of argument, He Xiaotong finally gave in?


    In the end, we decided to go to the beach and barbecue.


    Because there were four of us, He Xiaotong''s sports car was obviously full. She got a SUV from who knows where and drove us for two hours before reaching our destination.


    I know that although Luo City is a city close to the sea, it isn''t something that can be seen just by going out of the door. It''s just that I didn''t think that we would have to travel so far.


    When I got there, I thought it was just a barbecue. He never thought that He Xiaotong and Xiao Ran would actually change into their swimsuits and go swimming.


    Although the sun was still quite bright, it was still autumn. Don''t you feel that the sea water is cold?


    Seeing the two of them happily playing in the water while the boyfriend of Xiao Ran and I was on the shore preparing the tools for barbeque and seasoning, the two of us couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    We had a good afternoon and didn''t go back until late at night.


    He Xiaotong first sent Xiao Ran and her boyfriend back home. She took me back to her villa.


    I felt weak all over. All of a sudden, she was lying on the sofa. He Xiaotong pushed me away and said to me in a Queen''s manner, "Hurry, come and massage my waist."


    I picked up a pillow and hit her on the head. She stood up and reached out to pinch me.


    I''ve been at a disadvantage a few times, so how could I be easily caught off guard by her?


    It was a long time before we finished our showers and went back to our rooms. I fell asleep very quickly.


    But in the dream, it was still that woman. He was still shouting: Kill them and you will live! You can only survive if you kill them...


    I woke up a few times in the middle of the journey, and when I finally did, I was woken up again by a knock at the door.

 C110

    I opened the door and saw He Xiaotong. She screamed at me in fear: Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend is also dead!


    I frowned at the news and asked, How did he die?


    He Xiaotong''s voice trembled slightly as she said, "Same as Liang Ziwen."


    I also felt a chill in my heart, but I still consoled He Xiaotong with a few words.


    We sat on the sofa in the main hall. He Xiaotong held onto my arm without saying a word.


    I thought of Doudou, she is a ghost. She must know how to deal with the ghost at school.


    But her house was so far away. Even if I were to ride a Unicorn and fly there. Then fly back. It would take at least ten days to go back and forth.


    I soon gave up.


    I began to think again. Is there any other way? I can kill the enemy on the battlefield, but don''t tell me that I have to capture ghosts to kill demons? That is obviously not something I can do.


    Thinking about the word ''Demon,'' I remembered that when we were dealing with Snake Demon, I seemed to have used a broken sword.


    The Snake Demon could see it, but that evil ghost''s words would always appear in our dreams. I didn''t think I could cut it with a sword in a nightmare. She must be there.


    If there really was no other way, he could only carry his sword and go find her at night.


    They absolutely could not let anyone die.


    After making up my mind, I decided to go meet the ghost at night. The god had already cut it down, so how could I be afraid of a ghost? Thinking of this, I felt reassured.


    He Xiaotong was listless all day, as if she was extremely afraid.


    I comforted her. And made her lunch. She felt better.


    I''ve been thinking about how to deal with that ghost all afternoon.


    When night came, I cooked for He Xiaotong. After dinner, I said to He Xiaotong: I''m going out for a while. Maybe not tonight.


    She looked at me with wide eyes and said, You''re going to leave me here alone?


    I said to her, I just used your home phone to call your father back.


    He Xiaotong looked at me a little worriedly. Where are you going? Or I''ll go with you.


    After a while, He Tuan came back with a big bag in his hand. It felt like visiting a mother-in-law. As soon as I came in, I said happily, Daughter, I heard you missed me.


    He Xiaotong unhappily nodded and said, "En, I want you to watch a horror movie with me."


    He Tuan''s face, which was originally glowing red, suddenly turned pale when he heard this.


    I borrowed two hundred yuan from He Xiaotong and took a taxi to Luo City University. When I got there, it was already seven in the evening.


    Passing through the school''s green streets, I went straight into the haunted building. Arriving at the second floor, he walked into the classroom where the person had died.


    I found a stool and sat down, waiting for the ghost to appear.


    I don''t know how long it was before I fell asleep.


    I started dreaming again. In dreams of the Female Ghost, she would still mutter: Kill them, and you will have a chance to live! If you kill them, you''ll be able to survive...


    I cursed the Female Ghost, and then woke up with a start.


    However, he found out that he was no longer in the classroom. It was in a grove of trees, and I had no idea what was going on.


    He reached for the broken sword at his waist, but realized that it was gone. The only person who could have saved his life was also gone. He started to panic.


    I had to start looking for a way out of the woods, but I couldn''t find one for a long time.


    I didn''t know what was going on, but I knew I had to stay calm.


    I circled the woods twice more, still unable to find my way out.


    I sat down on the floor and thought it must be that bitch.


    At that moment, he heard a woman''s cry for help. I ran in the direction of the sound.


    He ran over to take a look. He found a man who had a girl on the ground and was about to do something violent.


    I yelled and kicked at the man.


    Instead, I found myself kicking empty air and looking around. I was the only one standing in the empty forest. There was no one else.


    At this moment, I heard another curse coming from afar. I rushed towards the direction of the voice once again.


    The man and woman were still the same. The woman was already lying on the ground naked, and the man started to slowly put on his clothes.


    I ran over from that side for less than a minute, and it ended so quickly?


    The man suddenly took out his phone and took a few pictures of the woman, and then threatened her: Zhao Xuelai, if you tell us what happened tonight, with my family''s influence, we can settle it with just a little money. And I still have your nude photos, if you don''t want anyone to see them, hmph!


    When I heard the name Zhao Xuelai, I felt that it sounded very familiar, but I couldn''t recall who this Zhao Xuelai was in an instant.


    As he spoke, the man took out a cigarette and began to smoke. Then he slowly walked out. Seeing this, my teeth itched. I rushed up and kicked towards the man, only to discover that I had kicked an empty space.


    I looked around, only to find that I had already disappeared, and the forest was slowly disappearing as well. Suddenly, a white light flashed and a bright light made me shut my eyes immediately.


    When I opened my eyes again. I found myself in a classroom again.


    I looked outside the window and saw that it was obviously night. There were still a dozen or so students scattered around the classroom, quietly reading their books. From time to time, there were even people entering and exiting the classroom. It was obvious that he didn''t want to disturb the others from reading.


    At this point, a girl next to me slowly stood up. She started to pack her things, as if she was about to leave.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback. Wasn''t this the girl called Zhao Xuelai who was in the forest just now?


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the classroom. I saw a girl with a fruit knife. With a dark expression, he walked in. Her eyes were fixed on this Zhao Xuelai beside me. Apparently, he hated them to the bones.


    But Zhao Xuelai, who was beside me, did not notice the approaching danger at all.


    The girl has already raised her knife and stabs towards me. I quickly extend my hand to catch it. She then realised that the girl had passed through my body and stabbed right into Zhao Xuelai''s stomach, who was packing up beside me.


    Zhao Xuelai was stunned at first, then painfully covered her stomach.


    At this moment, the others in the classroom realized what had happened and started screaming.


    But the girl with the knife. But I didn''t have the intention to let Zhao Xuelai go, and continued to stab the second blade at her. I hurriedly tried to block it, but I was still unable to touch her.


    But Zhao Xuelai quickly retreated back and was lucky enough to avoid the blade. Ye Zichen covered his stomach and hid in the classroom.


    But the girl caught up with her at once, and I tried to stop her, but it was in vain. Fortunately, the surrounding boys hurriedly rushed forward to stop them.


    The girl saw that someone was trying to stop him, so she swung her blade randomly. For a moment, no one was able to approach her.

 C111

    When I saw how the others were flustered and helpless I was, I started to feel a little anxious.


    Zhao Xuelai was obviously extremely afraid. Clutching the wound on her abdomen, she tried to escape.


    Seeing Zhao Xuelai walk to the entrance of the classroom, the girl with the blade rushed towards her like a madman.


    The surrounding people couldn''t stop the girl in time. I was even more helpless when that girl already threw Zhao Xuelai at the door of the classroom. She then stabbed Zhao Xuelai twice in the abdomen.


    The girl stabbed her with a knife. Zhao Xuelai gradually lost the power to resist, and fell into the pool of blood, no longer struggling.


    Blood dyed a large patch of the ground red. She died slowly, unwilling to open her eyes.


    Even the bloody scenes struck me as shocking. In fact, I rarely went to a factory where people killed people. He had never seen such a crazy and cruel Killing technique.


    Everyone who saw this was terrified. On the other hand, the girl was still stabbing Zhao Xuelai''s body. Not to mention some of the girls, even many of the boys were so frightened that their legs went limp.


    Seeing Zhao Xuelai not moving, the girl with the blade finally saw that Zhao Xuelai was dead. She turned around and gave a mournful smile to the others. Then, she picked up her saber and slashed at her own neck, ending her own life.


    Seeing this, I finally remembered the name Zhao Xuelai. So this was the crime scene from five years ago.


    My head felt like it was in a whirl, and I clutched my head and closed my eyes. When I opened my eyes again. He discovered that he was lying inside that damn ugly Ghost Tower again. I was still sitting on the stool.


    I looked around me dumbly. Was I dreaming just now?


    I shook my head. This definitely wasn''t a dream. I think it''s because Zhao Xuelai wants me to see this. But why should she let me see that?


    I am certain that the woman who killed Zhao Xuelai was related to the man who raped Zhao Xuelai in the forest.


    I shouted towards the empty classroom: You''re Zhao Xuelai right? Can you come out and talk?


    At this time, the sound came from the air above the classroom. A woman''s desolate laughter: If you had appeared in that forest five years ago, I would not have been abused by that beast. If you had been in this classroom five years ago, I might have survived.


    Standing in the middle of the empty classroom, I asked, Can you tell me all about it? The man should be punished by the law.


    Zhao Xuelai''s voice came out again, but it became extremely cold and stern: "Does everything still have meaning?"


    At this point, the entire classroom suddenly quieted down. I felt the temperature of the entire classroom plummet, freezing me to the point that my hair stood on end. She felt terrible in her heart, could it be that the conversation had already collapsed and she was going to make a move?


    I pulled out the sword at my waist and became alert, ready to fight. But I still didn''t give up and shouted, "Are you just going to let that man get away scot-free?"


    But there was no response. I was so nervous that I had no idea how she was going to deal with me. I didn''t even see a shadow of her. I could only feel the temperature in the classroom dropping very quickly.


    But suddenly, Doudou''s voice came out from the Broken Bone hanging on my chest: Hey idiot, you''re in danger, run away!


    I was overjoyed and immediately asked: Doudou! Is that you?


    However, Doudou scolded me loudly: Idiot, if you don''t run now, you''ll die from the Yin Qi attacking your heart.


    I do not know what the Yin Qi is attacking the heart but Doudou''s meaning is very clear, it means that Zhao Xuelai is attacking me right now, but I do not know it at all.


    I ran to the door of the classroom, and I ran out without a hitch.


    Doudou was still shouting for me to run, so I started to look for the stairs to go down. I ran along the corridor of the classroom. However, I found that I couldn''t find the stairs that led downstairs. Instead, I returned to the entrance of the classroom. I probably didn''t turn around.


    I immediately stopped and asked Doudou: What''s going on with Doudou?


    Doudou let out a puzzled sound from within her bones: What''s going on? I can''t see what''s going on on your side.


    Doudou couldn''t see it, so I don''t know what''s going on. But I didn''t feel I had time to listen to her, so I said quickly, I can''t find the stairs that lead down. I''m going back to the classroom.


    Doudou said: You were hit by the Wall-Hitting Ghost. I remember you were a virgin, right? Just take a piss.


    How do you know? However, I felt that it was getting colder and colder around me. Apparently, there wasn''t much time left.


    I took off my pants and was about to pee at the door, but Ben and I didn''t have much water to drink, so we couldn''t pee at all. I quickly said to Doudou: Is there any other way?


    However, he heard Doudou say mischievously: "No, I don''t think so. You should just go and die.


    I felt a little numb in my body, like I was having a fever. I felt much weaker.


    I immediately told Doudou: I''m dying!


    Doudou then stopped his playful thoughts and said: Alright, Big Sis will help you this once, but only this once.


    As I said that, I felt the Broken Bone that I was hanging on my chest slowly heat up.


    Suddenly, I felt a warm current rush out from the Broken Bone and enter my brain.


    I suddenly felt less dizzy, but my body was still very weak. I could see that the scenery around me had also changed a bit. Although I was still at the entrance to the classroom, I could see that the corridor had become much brighter.


    I quickly ran toward the stairs, this time without any problems.


    I burst out of the building. After exiting the haunted building, I felt the temperature around me rise, which made me feel a lot better.


    But I still felt extremely tired, and only now did I ask Doudou what was the situation she was in.


    Doudou explained, because she still had another Broken Bone with me. Relying on that piece of Broken Bone, she could still feel the Yin energy in my surroundings.


    While she was eating at home, she suddenly felt that I have a very strong yin aura around me, so she immediately used the ghost aura to send me running through the Broken Bone.


    She even told me how I managed to escape the Wall-Hitting Ghost just now. She used her own Yin Qi to disperse the Yin Qi that was interfering with my brain, allowing me to gain a moment of clarity before I immediately escaped the Wall-Hitting Ghost. He escaped.


    However, because she was a thousand miles away and I only had one Broken Bone on me, he wanted to communicate with me or help me. They all consumed a lot of Yin Qi.


    I began to feel dizzy again, and he seemed to sense it, so he said, You were invaded by too much yin aura, so you may have a serious illness. I suggest that you go to the beautiful big sister... No! Right now, it could be said that she was a celestial sister.


    What fairy sister are you talking about? I asked.


    She nodded for a long time, as if she couldn''t think of what to say to me.


    She suddenly said, "Your general." Right! General Han Xifei. She can help you.


    I was stunned again. Han Xifei can help me?

 C112

    What do you want me to do with her?


    Doudou said: The last time I saw her, I could feel that there was a divine power in her body. I think she''s going to be a god. If she was using his divine power to dissipate Yin Qi, then it would be a simple matter of no use.


    When I heard this, I was a little taken aback, but thinking about the woman that appeared beside Han Xifei previously, she also said that Han Xifei was about to become a god.


    I hurriedly asked Doudou: What would happen if she really becomes a god?


    Doudou replied with a grin: Of course it''s to become a beautiful big sister fairy.


    I asked seriously, I mean if her personality would change, for example, into bloodthirsty, brutal, hateful society, and so on.


    Doudou replied. "Do you think she''s you? How can a celestial sister who is full of righteousness be bloodthirsty and brutal.


    I was relieved.


    I thought about it and asked again: I dream about that Female Ghost every day. What was going on?


    Doudou replied again: It was him who left a ghost mark on your body, just like how I placed the Broken Bone on you. No matter how far you go, I can talk to you the same way. Of course I can harm you. For example, soaking your consciousness in while you were sleeping, making you have nightmares, then scaring you to death, hehe...


    Saying that, Doudou laughed sinisterly.


    I thought to myself, what are you laughing at!


    I asked her again, Is there any way to remove the wards?


    Doudou said: We are also looking for Big Sister Fairy. She will also have a way.


    I thought about what questions I had to ask her, and then I thought of the most important one. I asked, Do you have any way to get rid of that evil spirit in the building?


    Doudou smiled and said: If I were to personally go and fight with him for three hundred rounds, I would definitely be able to take her down. But I''m not that stupid, I ran all the way over to fight her. If you accidentally get hurt, you won''t even give me medical fees.


    I was speechless and continued to ask her what she should do.


    However, Doudou said: From the looks of it, it would be extremely difficult to find a person who could defeat her using such a dense amount of Yin Qi.


    Finally I thought I had nothing else to ask her, so I thanked her.


    She humphed and said, "Humph, I almost lost my life without my sister." He used to despise his elder sister so much that he always called her a scam. Look at this... Forget it, I won''t tell you anymore. It''s a waste of my yin energy.


    After saying this, she quieted down. The warm Broken Bone also slowly cooled down.


    I felt a little feverish and wanted to find a place to rest.


    They had not walked far when they heard a quarrel in the distance. I felt that the sound was similar to Zhao Yawei and Luo Feng, so I touched towards the direction of the sound.


    I noticed that as I walked along the road more weeds grew and the surrounding trees became denser, and soon I was in a small forest.


    Looking at the forest made me feel a little familiar. I suddenly remembered. This forest seemed to be the place where Zhao Xuelai was abused by the others.


    Even though there were a lot of changes. However, the species of tree and vegetation remained basically unchanged. There was a mountain in the distance. Although it was night time, one could vaguely see it. The angle was not wrong either.


    I can confirm that this forest is the place where Zhao Xuelai was humiliated.


    I''m asking myself why Zhao Yawei and Luo Feng are here. Was she here to do something shameful?


    By the time I found their figures, I was already extremely tired. How could their physical strength be so good?


    I don''t think it''s very far from here. It seems that it really is my Yin Qi entering my body, my body''s ability to become very weak.


    I saw Luo Feng and Zhao Yawei. He stood face to face.


    At this time, Zhao Yawei panicked and said: Luo Feng, what are you trying to do? Don''t do anything stupid.


    She only heard Luo Feng say sinisterly: Yawei, everyone should die together, it would be better to let me live. If that''s the case, at least one less person will die.


    Zhao Yawei''s voice started to tremble as she said: "Luo Feng, don''t be silly. Those words cannot be trusted, it is just a conspiracy between evil spirits that wants us to kill each other."


    Zhao Yawei said as she took two steps back. It was obvious that she was a little scared, so Luo Feng hurriedly moved closer to Zhao Yawei and said: Whether it''s a conspiracy or not, we''ll know after trying it out.


    Zhao Yawei slapped Luo Feng''s face and said: You beast, for your own life. Want to kill everyone?


    So what? Luo Feng said coldly. Suddenly, a slap landed on Zhao Yawei''s face, the slap was very heavy, causing Zhao Yawei to immediately fall to the ground.


    Luo Feng roared hysterically: That''s right, as long as I can survive, even if I have to kill everyone else, I don''t mind.


    I finally understand now, Luo Feng had believed the woman''s words in his dreams: Only by killing them will you have a chance of survival!


    It looked like he was going to kill the others. He didn''t expect that the righteous fellow would have such a crazy idea.


    Luo Feng laughed sinisterly again: But I must play you out before I kill you. I''ve wasted three years on you, it''s about time I get some compensation.


    As he said that, he rushed towards Zhao Yawei, who screamed as he was pressed down by him.


    I drew my sword and was about to strike. After hesitating for a moment, I put the sword down. After all, I didn''t want to kill him.


    I rushed over and kicked Luo Feng''s body. He fell to the ground after I kicked him, and I pulled Zhao Yawei behind me.


    I suddenly felt a little dizzy, as if I had just got off a roller coaster.


    Luo Feng slowly stood up. Seeing that it was me, he shouted angrily and rushed towards me.


    He hit me with a series of king-size punches. I thought I could deal with him easily.


    But when the two of us started fighting, he beat me up and I fell to the ground.


    I feel like this guy is pretty fierce, I can''t even get up for a while.


    However, Zhao Yawei ran over to me and helped me up, and even asked if I was alright.


    I waved my hands, indicating that I was fine. Luo Feng seemed to be infuriated by Zhao Yawei''s actions and pounced towards me.


    I pushed Zhao Yawei away and started to face Luo Feng''s attack again.


    But I was still at a disadvantage, and I felt dizzy after being punched twice by him.


    I slapped myself twice in the face to clear it up a little. I concentrated again, thinking about how to kill him in a second. If this continues, I''ll probably be killed by him.


    He lunged at me again. I was dizzy now, but when I saw him opening and closing his arms, I was completely unprepared. I suddenly thought of a move that didn''t require too much strength to deal with my opponent.


    I used a trick to kick my leg out.


    Luo Feng hugged his crotch as he kneeled on the ground, only to hear him and Zhao Yawei shouting at the same time: Shameless!


    After Luo Feng finished this sentence, he fell onto the ground and curled his body, moaning in pain.


    I scolded in my heart. These two were made from the heavens and the earth, even scolding others in such a manner.


    I was just about to go over and see if Luo Feng was still alive. Just as he took a step forward, he felt his legs go weak. Suddenly, his vision went black as he fell to the ground, unconscious.

 C113

    I felt dizzy and slowly opened my eyes. However, he discovered that he was still in the classroom at the Ghost Tower.


    I was so frightened that I immediately became much more clear-headed, but I didn''t know what was going on. I looked out and it was still night.


    I stood up and began to walk slowly to the door of the classroom, thinking to myself, That bitch probably hasn''t noticed me yet, right? Take advantage of this moment to escape.


    But when I tried to turn the knob, the door wouldn''t budge. It seemed locked.


    At that moment, a chattering sound came from behind me, as if something was crawling towards me.


    I was feeling a little nervous when I heard a man''s voice behind me: You''re the one who killed me.


    I slowly turned my head. The first thing I saw was a man with a face covered in blood crawling towards me. I was startled.


    I waited for him to crawl up a little before I saw him clearly. This person was actually Liang Ziwen.


    His eyes, ears, nose, and mouth were bubbling with black blood, and he was staring at me viciously.


    I don''t know what the situation is, shouldn''t this guy be dead? Had he also become a ghost?


    He suddenly lunged at me, and I dodged to the side and took a few steps back.


    I wanted to look back and see who it was. I found the man had put his head close to my ear and said, I can only survive if I kill all of you.


    The voice was shrill and gruesome, but I recognized it instantly. This person was actually Liang Ziwen''s girlfriend. She was also bleeding from all seven orifices and his face was pale white. No matter how he looked at it, he did not look like a living person.


    I immediately struggled, but he hugged me tighter and tighter, even letting out a eerie chuckle.


    Her strength was so great that I felt as if her waist was about to break.


    I gritted my teeth and kept using my hands to attack her waist. But no matter what, she wouldn''t let go.


    At this time, Liang Ziwen slowly crawled towards me. It was crawling very slowly, as if it wanted to break my mind before it made a move.


    My heart is already filled with fear, but to take out the word ''God'' out and beat it, what else would I not dare to do? He comforted himself with these words and suddenly felt less scared.


    And at this time, Liang Ziwen seemed to have no patience, and directly pounced towards me.


    I could not die here, I roared, closed my eyes and kicked towards Liang Ziwen.


    But after a long while, he still did not feel any attacks on his body, nor did he feel that he had kicked Liang Ziwen.


    I opened my eyes, but there was no one around.


    And I was no longer in the classroom. It was that small forest.


    Did I just have a dream?


    I looked around. There was no one around the forest. The sky was still gray, and there was no sign of dawn.


    I shouted twice at the Broken Bone, but there was no response.


    If, out of the corner of my eye, I saw a woman in a red dress. She slowly walked out of the darkness and approached me little by little.


    Her eyes were bright and her teeth were white; her skin was creamy and very beautiful; her hair was unadorned, falling down at random, making her look a little more beautiful; her blood-red dress was just below her knees, which made her look sexy and elegant; and below her were a pair of beautiful, jade-like legs. She was not wearing any shoes, and her feet emitted a soft rustling sound as she stepped on the leaves.


    Although her beauty was astonishing, I still couldn''t let go of my nervousness. I knew this girl too well, this was Zhao Xuelai.


    She smiled at me, a smile as gentle and beautiful as moonlight. I was a little taken aback. She walked towards me step by step and said, Is fear useless for you? Then I''d like to see if you can get through my second trial.


    She came up to me and put her soft white arms around my neck. Then he would give me a hand. He fell on top of me.


    She reached out her hand to gently caress my cheek. Her beautiful cheeks slowly moved in front of me. Her sexy red lips were just inches away from me. She exhaled a breath to caress my cheek, making me feel very comfortable.


    Her red lips slightly opened, and she slowly moved closer to my mouth. The moment I touched her, I felt as if my whole body was floating in the air, as if I was always in heaven.


    I could feel the warm breath coming from her red lips, slowly seeping into my insides. I felt something inside me being slowly pulled out of my mouth by the warmth of the breath.


    Zhao Xuelai stopped kissing me, and stared into my eyes with alluring eyes, only to hear her smiling: Your yang energy is truly pure.


    I don''t know what she''s talking about. He only felt comfortable being kissed by her.


    Her lips parted slightly, and she began to slowly absorb the aura. Her expression was one of great enjoyment.


    She drew in a slow breath, and her arms tightened around my neck, as if she was afraid I''d run away.


    As she slowly absorbed the breath, I could feel her body temperature slowly rise.


    Seeing her slightly open mouth and her charming eyes half closed, I couldn''t help but slowly put my arm around her slender waist.


    She noticed my arm around her and giggled. So you''re not so hard to deal with? Then enjoy my tenderness.


    She lowered her head and continued to kiss me, and from time to time she would take a breath from me, a breath she enjoyed every time she took it.


    I don''t know how much time had passed, but she seemed to have absorbed more than ten auras from my body. I felt very tired.


    At this moment, the Broken Bone in front of my chest started to heat up again.


    In the end, it shot out a white light that knocked Zhao Xuelai, who was pressing on me, away.


    After that, the Broken Bone emitted a cold stream that entered my brain. I suddenly felt that my mind, which was originally in a state of chaos, had become clear.


    The Broken Bone heard Doudou say again, only to hear him say: Idiot, it''s really impossible without an elder sister, you just left for a short while and you almost died.


    I immediately crawled back up, and looked at Zhao Xuelai again. However, I discovered that her body was riddled with countless bloody holes. There were quite a few scars on her face, making him look ferocious.


    The dress she was wearing was still red, but I could see the layers of blood stains on it. It was obvious that the dress was stained red with blood.


    Looking at her terrified expression, I immediately asked Doudou: What do we do now?


    Doudou asked suspiciously. "Tell me how things are going on your side first.


    Seeing Zhao Xuelai walk towards me step by step, I didn''t know what to say. I recalled my experiences tonight and said: I feel like I''m in a dream.


    Doudou acknowledged. I immediately felt suffocated as I opened my eyes and took deep breaths.


    I took a few deep breaths and looked around, only to see that I was actually lying on He Xiaotong''s bed.


    He Xiaotong, Mo Di and Han Xifei were standing in the room.


    They were looking at me in surprise, as if asking how you''d survived.

 C114

    I discovered that they were looking at me with astonished eyes. He Xiaotong was the first to react, she ran over and hugged me, and started to cry loudly.


    I couldn''t understand what was going on. This is Mo Di bringing me a mirror.


    I looked in the mirror. He found a pale, bloody face reflected in the mirror. I was so shocked that I almost dropped the mirror. After looking carefully, I realized that the person in the mirror was me.


    Modi then told me what had happened.


    So it turns out that after defeating Luo Feng last night, I passed out from the heavy yin aura on my body.


    Zhao Yawei panicked and directly called the police. After the police arrived, they sent Luo Feng and I to the hospital.


    The doctor could immediately tell what was going on with Luo Feng and started treating him.


    But for me, there''s no way to find out what''s going on. He only knew that he had a high fever, but no matter what he tried, he just couldn''t bring it down.


    Zhao Yawei thought that I had some sort of strange disease. She then went to find He Xiaotong.


    He Xiaotong started to panic when she saw my appearance, but she didn''t know what to do either. She couldn''t tell what was going on when she saw the doctor at the hospital. She took me home again, to her family doctor.


    In the end, He Xiaotong could only ask Han Xifei for help, hoping to hear my old medical history from her.


    Han Xifei also came, but she did not see what was going on, but Modi, her guard, was able to tell with a glance that I was attacked by Yin Qi.


    Hearing Modi''s words, Han Xifei knew what she should do. She immediately activated the purification that God of Wisdom had taught her. Help me remove all the Yin Qi from my body.


    My disordered breathing immediately returned to normal, and my body temperature gradually returned to normal.


    Just when everyone thought Han Xifei had succeeded. My eyes bulged. Her face turned pale. Blood was trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    Han Xifei used his purification to save me, but realized that it was useless.


    Just then, Mo Di took off my clothes, and started to feel all over my body. He seemed to be looking for something.


    Finally he clapped his hands. Yes. Han Xifei said, General, he''s been hit by the ghost''s ghost. If you can break the magic, you can save him. He was in a flare-up right now, and at this rate, he definitely wouldn''t live past tonight.


    Han Xifei frowned, she still walked up to me and used the Broken Magic.


    Han Xifei''s broken magic was still effective in the beginning, but the ghost soul started to slowly dissipate from my body. However, after a while, my anger seemed to slowly disappear.


    This time, even Mo Di was at a loss of what to do, he thought for a while and anxiously said: It must be the Evil Spirit absorbing his Heavenly Energy, which is what you all always call Yang Qi! General, you have to get rid of the Ghost Seal before he is sucked dry. If he delayed it for even a moment, he would lose a year of his lifespan. He had been sucked dry in one night.


    It was only then that I understood, that what Zhao Xuelai sucked in was actually my anger.


    Han Xifei then started to perform the Broken Magic on me again, but it only slowed down my circulation of Qi. She couldn''t break the Ghost Seal directly.


    At first, I just started bleeding from the corner of my mouth, and gradually my nose started to bleed as well.


    As time slowly passed by, my face became paler and paler. Gradually, my face warmed up and blood started to flow from my eyes.


    After enduring for a whole three to four hours, there was no way for him to escape. My heart and breath finally stopped.


    Han Xifei sighed and stood up. When the others saw me, they obviously knew that I was dead.


    He Xiaotong even started crying loudly.


    However, I suddenly woke up. They were all shocked.


    Listening to Mo Di recount the entire story to me, he was also confused as to why I had awoken.


    I touched the Broken Bone that had not completely cooled down, only I knew that Doudou was the one who saved me at that time.


    I patted He Xiaotong''s back, comforting her and making her let go of me.


    I asked Mo Di in confusion. I didn''t expect you to know so much.


    Mo Di laughed and said: Actually it doesn''t matter even if you die, I can still turn your corpse into the most elite of warriors.


    I shook my head. The dead are big.


    I asked about the Ghost Seal again. After all, there were quite a few people who did.


    Mo Di was certain that if it was daytime, when the Yin Qi would be greatly reduced, in order to remove the Ghost Seal, General Han Xifei would definitely have twice the results with half the effort.


    At this time, I saw Han Xifei again. Thinking about how she had been training her magic, I started to worry.


    However, Han Xifei thought that I was begging her to break the Ghost Seal, and only heard her say: Don''t worry, I will help you tomorrow.


    It''s rare for her to be so comforting. But it''s a pity she didn''t understand what I meant.


    I tried to stand up, but I didn''t have any strength left in me.


    Mo Di laughed and said, "Humans usually have thirty-six streams of Heavenly Dipper Qi, yet you have been devoured by evil spirits by twelve of them. You won''t be able to get up this time. I think I''ll have to lie down for a month.


    Startled, I asked, Is it so serious?


    Mo Di smiled sinisterly again and said, "Human''s Heavenly Energy is equivalent to two years'' lifespan. You have been absorbed twelve times in a row. You will lose at least ten years of your lifespan.


    I did some mental calculations and asked suspiciously, A breath of anger equals two years of life. The twelve questions should be a life span of 24 years, right?


    Mo Di calculated while pinching his fingers, as though he felt that I was right, but still confidently said: I''m afraid that I have to say twenty-four years. Can''t you take such a blow?


    He Xiaotong anxiously asked: That was twenty-four years! Isn''t there a good way to save them?


    Modi shook his head and said: "There''s no saving him, he asked for it."


    I don''t know what he meant by that. But I couldn''t help it. He remembered the way he kissed the Female Ghost. His pale face instantly turned red.


    Mo Di caught my expression in an instant: Yo, kid. There seemed to be a good memory.


    He Xiaotong hugged me but cried again.


    I went to comfort her: The fortune-teller told me I could live to be 130. It''s no big deal to lose those years.


    Han Xifei who was at the side could not watch any further, and left the room. Seeing that his general was about to leave, Modi followed him. Before leaving, he even signaled me to cheer him on.


    I looked at He Xiaotong, who was in my arms, and I knew that this girl was emotionally moved.


    I want to say this to He Xiaotong: When the day breaks, I''ll let General Han Xifei remove your Ghost Seal. As long as we don''t go to that Ghost Tower again, there shouldn''t be any more dangers.


    He Xiaotong looked at me, as though she understood what I meant.


    I went on casually, ''Then you''ll study hard and stop fooling around. I also want to go back to the army as soon as possible, finish the war, and then go back to my hometown to find my daughter-in-law.


    He Xiaotong was startled and asked: You''re married?


    I nodded at her and said, Well, the baby is three years old.


    I am not spouting nonsense, I am only taking the opportunity to imagine the life that I had after marrying Ye Ling.


    She heard me and kept looking at my face. Seeing that I didn''t seem to be joking, he stood up and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He smiled and said, "I''ll cook some porridge for you."


    I could still hear her soft sobbing as I watched her leave.

 C115

    I saw She Xiaotong walk out of the room and close the door behind her. I was relieved.


    I saw a basin of water and a towel in front of the bedside table. I struggled to sit up, feeling sore all over, and put the towel in the water to wash it, then picked it up again and washed the blood off my face.


    Just as he was about to close his eyes and rest. The next day was pushed away again.


    A head peeked in from outside. I couldn''t help but be taken aback. This was actually Zhao Yawei.


    She sneaked in and closed the door, giggling, and said to me, Why are you doing this?


    I was puzzled to see that she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    But she rolled her eyes at me and said, Hmm, still pretending! Is your child still three years old? I think you''re still a virgin, right?


    I was embarrassed. What kind of looks are you guys giving me?


    She smiled when she saw me blush and said, Why don''t you accept her? Do you think her family is too good for you?


    I shook my head. There are people waiting for me, even though we''re not married yet.


    Zhao Yawei actually continued to persuade her: If she''s not married, then what''s the wait?


    As soon as I heard her words, I immediately got old and wanted to hit her with the pillow beside me.


    Seeing that I was angry, Zhao Yawei immediately said: Don''t, don''t, just give you a bit of advice. Although that little girl and I are sworn enemies, I can tell you that she is very pure.


    I said grumpily: When did you two become so close, and you still speak up for her?


    Zhao Yawei rolled her eyes at me: I''m helping you, do you think I''m helping him? What if you marry her and get rich and powerful?


    I think I heard you''re a security guard. How much money do you make working for her family a month? And with those two moves of yours, if it wasn''t for those despicable moves from the beginning ¡­ I reckon Luo Feng already sent you to the hospital last time. So he might as well find someone to marry earlier!


    I was speechless, so I pulled the covers up, covered my head, and went to sleep. Seeing that I didn''t say anything, she could only walk out.


    I was thinking that these two girls couldn''t have developed feelings for each other after fighting for so long, right?


    Roughly an hour later, the sky gradually brightened up. Soon, it would be dawn.


    He Xiaotong gathered everyone that had entered the Ghost Tower into her home, even that brat Luo Feng was also there.


    He kept apologizing to Zhao Yawei, but Zhao Yawei ignored him.


    It seems that after Female Ghost dealt with me, she didn''t have time to kill anyone else, so there weren''t any dead people today.


    After Han Xifei removed the ghost marks on everyone''s body, she was willing to go back. Seeing that he intended to leave me here, I hastened to say, General, I too will return to the camp.


    She glanced at He Xiaotong but He Xiaotong did not say anything. So she let Mo Di help me out of my villa with the little kid.


    When I returned to the camp, I was still in bed.


    I lied down on my bed to rest. In the afternoon, Wang Yan came over to visit me. She chatted with me for a while before she left.


    Even though Wang Yan and I can be considered to have a life-and-death relationship, we both think of each other as good. But obviously we don''t have much to talk about.


    At night, Da Niu, Da Gang and Mouse came to see me.


    Mouse even had a bag of peanuts in his hand. And a bottle of wine. He thought to himself, this brat isn''t afraid of breaking the military rules.


    Mouse pulled the tent up as soon as he entered the room, and even took a table to block the way.


    Although this is very dangerous, but to be able to drink with these brothers, naturally, I am also very happy. I am completely unable to resist this temptation.


    Da Niu and the others seemed to have heard about my situation from Modi, Da Niu said: "Me heard about you and that Female Ghost, but in the end, you lost your life for twenty years." Don''t you think it''s good for me now? Don''t listen to Mo Di''s nonsense. I, Da Niu said that you can live to the age of 100.


    Mouse fed Da Niu a peanut and cursed at him: "Fuck, is there anyone that can comfort me like this?" Wasn''t this sprinkling salt on other people''s wounds?


    When I saw the momentum, they were about to start a fight again, so I said, All right! Alright! Forget about twenty years, even forty years would be worth it.


    When they saw that I was still in the mood to joke, they all smiled, and we all touched glasses and took a sip of wine.


    Da Gang asked doubtfully: "How lively is it?" Was there anyone as intelligent as Deputy Luo Sha? Motherf * cker! I would have died in her bed if I had.


    Hearing this, Mouse, Da Niu and I couldn''t help but pout our lips. I asked: Do you really like Luo Sha that much?


    Da Gang scratched the back of his head and laughed foolishly, saying, "I like her like that, her angel face and her devilish figure." Especially the way she threw a punch over, it always gave people an impulse to conquer her.


    We couldn''t help but give him a thumbs-up when we heard him finish such domineering words. But in their hearts, they were thinking that this brat couldn''t have gotten drunk so quickly, right?


    Da Gang pointed at Da Niu and Mouse and said in a bad mood: Damn it, why did I let the two of you join her team? Why didn''t the General let me go?


    However, Da Niu mocked her: "I heard that you fought with Luo Sha once, and in the end you were beaten like a pig''s head." Would a loser like you think highly of you?


    Da Gang was unconvinced: If you have the guts, go up and fight with her. I reckon you can''t beat her with both hands if she lets you.


    After Da Niu heard this, he was speechless for a while.


    The mouse ate the peanut, not even raising his head, he pointed at me and said, "I heard from Sister Wang Yan that this brat had overpowered Luo Sha before." If you want to talk about it, I think only this kid can subdue that wild cat.


    I thought to myself, that''s not a wild cat, it''s a tigress. I said, If I sleep with Female Ghost, I''ll lose at most twenty to thirty years of my life. If I want to sleep with Luo Sha, then I don''t think I''ll ever be able to do so again.


    When Da Niu and the other two heard my words, they all gasped. Compared to Rosa, this was indeed more terrifying than evil spirits.


    The mouse said again: It seems that it is still Sister Wang Yan who is easy to deal with. She was also very obedient and took care of people.


    I said to Mouse, You''d better not involve her in this.


    Mouse smiled lewdly. Talk to me. It''s not like you''re going to get pregnant.


    Da Niu nodded his head and said: "Sister Wang Yan is indeed a good person. Last time, he even sewed clothes for me.


    Everyone looked at Da Niu with shocked expressions.


    Mouse shouted, You boy. Brother, I was still wondering if I should make a move when you took it.


    Da Niu said snappily: It''s just sewing clothes, what do you mean?


    Mouse continued, Why didn''t you sew me clothes when you saw her?


    Da Gang laughed out loud and said: With your character, you still want others to sew clothes for you.


    I also smiled and said, You should learn how to sew well for yourself for the rest of your life.


    The four of us didn''t drink much. However, he was drinking very happily and the content of the conversation was basically boasting. It didn''t have any nutrition, but it was still happily chatting.

 C116

    The next day, when I woke up, I discovered that Da Niu and the other two were actually lying on the ground asleep.


    Han Xifei told me to rest for a month, so naturally, I''m fine with it. They had to train every day. I slowly got up and sat on the bed, still feeling sore all over.


    I grabbed a handful. Peanut shells crashed down on them. Da Niu and Da Gang''s skin was so thick that there was no reaction at all. On the contrary, Mouse was the first one to wake up.


    I said to him, You seem to be training today.


    Haozi immediately jumped up from the ground and asked: "What time is it?"


    Saying that, he went to kick Da Gang and Da Niu. Only after kicking Da Gang and Da Niu a few times did they slowly wake up.


    Seeing that the sky was bright, Da Niu and the other two immediately jumped up.


    The three of them rushed out of my tent.


    Not long after Da Niu and the rest left, Mo Di walked into my tent with a plate of breakfast.


    He came in and saw that the floor was covered with peanut shells and an empty bottle. Yang Xiao, the general said that the army cannot drink alcohol.


    He set the breakfast on the table and began to pack. I actually found this kid quite virtuous.


    Seeing that I was looking at him strangely, Modi said: General Han Xifei took care of you so well, so it''s fine if I help you sweep the ground, but don''t go overboard.


    I nodded and said yes.


    I realised that this brat actually listened to Han Xifei''s words. I asked him doubtfully, "Why were you willing to join the army that time?"


    Modi looked at me, and his face suddenly flushed red. He had actually swept away all his previous freckles.


    Looking at his expression, I was very shocked. I directly asked: "You can''t have fallen for Han Xifei ¡­"


    Before I could finish, he lunged at me and covered my mouth. With his other hand, he kept gesturing to me with silence.


    I nodded to him, and he released me.


    This brat definitely has fallen for Han Xifei, but I feel that it''s impossible for him and Han Xifei to be together. It didn''t seem appropriate at all.


    He seemed to be able to see through my thoughts. He took a deep breath and said, "No one would ever need me. Only Han Xifei has ever told me that she needed me."


    Because of this? I asked in surprise.


    His face flushed again and he nodded. I didn''t think that this brat would always look so treacherous. I didn''t expect him to become so bashful. I even felt a little nauseous when I saw him like this.


    Seeing that I was silent, he suddenly asked me: What kind of man does Han Xifei like?


    For a moment I didn''t know how to answer. Finally, after a moment''s hesitation, he said, ''I think you''ll like the more aggressive ones.


    Mo Di''s eyes suddenly lit up, he slapped the side of his thigh and sat up, and said: Oh! I think I know what to do!


    He said he was going out the door. I called out to them, Are you here to bring me breakfast?


    Then he slapped his head and came running back. I''m disappointed. I''m here to check on your recovery.


    He actually began to pull out the wheat for me, then he rolled my eyelids up and made me open my mouth again.


    He looked from me to me, to the west, and what made me feel most was that he was an old Chinese doctor.


    He finally said, You''re in good shape, at this rate. Maybe three weeks.


    I asked him doubtfully, Your Devil Realm and Chinese medicine.


    I shook my head and said, I told you, my mother was a Devil Clan, my father was a human, and my father was a doctor sixty years ago. I learned from him.


    No matter how I look at it, I don''t feel that Mo Di is a sixty year old Old Man, and it''s more so not because of his looks and personality. It was a thugs in his twenties.


    And your father or the Taoist? I asked. The kind that captures ghosts?


    Mo Di shook his head and said, "Why would my dad have me then?


    I didn''t know what it meant. Only after a while did he realize that the Daoist Priest was an exiled family member and could not marry.


    How did you know so much about ghosts and things? I asked.


    He laughed complacently as he said, "My mother is a grand scholar of Devil Realm. Seventy years ago, she came here from the Devil Realm to study humans." She has studied rare things like ghosts, and she taught me all about them.


    I suddenly started gossiping. Was it your mother who chased your father first, or your father who chased your mother first?


    Hearing me suddenly ask that question, Mo Di was startled for a moment, then said: "How would I know, when they were dating, I wasn''t even born yet!"


    Looking at Mo, I can see that I can''t get anything out of it. Did you just say that ghosts are rare?


    Modi started to sneer again: A ghost is a very special thing. Only on Earth. Ghosts and things like that. It could be said that humans would turn into ghosts a hundred percent of the time.


    I asked doubtfully: Won''t there be ghosts after Devil Clan?


    Modi picked up a piece of bread from his plate and took a bite. "It''s not impossible for ghosts to appear in Devil Clan, it''s only when one''s obsession or resentment is especially strong that they can produce ghosts." The appearance of this kind of guy is very scary, we call it the devil.


    I repeated the two words in a moment: Devil?


    Mo Di waved his middle finger at me and said, "I''m not your usual demon." It was not a ghost formed from Devil Clan. They were the product of a grudge or obsession, and this guy couldn''t be trusted at all.


    Mo Di finished the last bit of bread crumbs and continued: The other type is the God of Heaven. If the God of Heaven produced ghosts, they would definitely become a powerful existence whose color would change even the heavens and earth.


    At this point, he paused again and asked me, Do you know the Fallen Angel that you humans speak of?


    I nodded and said, It''s like something out of a myth. Only a heavily sinned angel will fall to the mortal world.


    Mo Di nodded his head and said: "This is actually the ghost of the God of Heaven. Only exceptionally powerful Gods, whose hearts are filled with resentment and hatred, can become the Demon God after death." This guy was more evil than anything else. His only goal was to destroy everything. However, he used the same kind of power as the other gods, which was why his techniques were immune to the gods'' attacks and also had the ability to restrain his Devil Clan. He was basically an invincible existence. They also have a resounding name ¡ª the God of Destruction.


    Feeling that his words were supernatural, I asked: Have you ever seen the spirits of the gods and the gods?


    Mo Di shook his head and said: "These are just legends, I''ll just take it as a story."


    I really want to smash the plate right in his face. It''s just a myth that you''ve been talking for so long.


    However, I suddenly felt my scalp go numb. I remembered a sentence Luo Qi had said: God of Wisdom had already fallen over a thousand years ago.


    The God of Wisdom beside Han Xifei had once said that she was going to suffer the punishment of falling from the heavens because of the Heaven Realm. She had also said that it was a death sentence, but she said that she had escaped that calamity.


    The more I thought about it, the more scared I became. Could it be that the God of Wisdom was already dead? It was just a god of destruction formed from resentment.

 C117

    Thinking about this terrifying thing, I wanted to stand up and go find General Han Xifei.


    However, just as he was about to get up, he felt his whole body ache and sat back down on the bed.


    Mo Di saw that I was a little agitated, and immediately went over and held me down: "What''s wrong with you?"


    I was helpless and could only say to him: Help me call General Han Xifei over.


    Mo Di looked unwilling, but seeing my anxious expression, he still went out.


    When he returned, Han Xifei was already behind him.


    But for a moment, I didn''t know how to explain this to General Han Xifei.


    Han Xifei saw that I was stammering and did not know what to say, so she directly said: "There are no outsiders, just directly say there is no problem."


    I nodded, but still didn''t dare tell her directly because I was afraid that the God of Wisdom would hear me.


    In the end, Han Xifei gave Mo Di a helpless glance. I clearly understood Han Xifei''s intentions, gave me a snort, and left.


    Apparently they all misunderstood me. I looked around again and saw a pen and paper on the table.


    Just as he picked up the pen and paper, Che suddenly stopped. What if God of Wisdom can see us?


    If God''s Undead were truly as terrifying as Modi had said. Then I am really afraid of falling out with the God of Wisdom, so I reckon that none of us will be able to survive.


    Han Xifei saw that I was hesitating and said, If you have something urgent, please speak quickly. Why are you hesitating?


    Looking at Han Xifei''s delicate face, I realised that her beautiful appearance was much younger and prettier than before.


    I could only sigh and say: General Han Xifei, remember what you said last time.


    Hearing my words, Han Xifei frowned, then smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Mo Di is very loyal."


    I can feel that she should know that I am not talking about Mo Di, or perhaps she has already understood what I mean.


    She nodded at me and left.


    The rest of the day was quiet, and the rest of them were training. But I kept lying in bed and couldn''t get up, and sometimes I wondered if I was disabled.


    Modi always advised me not to be anxious. Ever since that last incident, I felt that he didn''t really like me, but in the end, he still listened to Han Xifei''s words. When Han Xifei asked him to take care of me, he took care of me very well everyday.


    However, during this period of time, I heard that he had a conflict with Luo Sha. The two of them even began to fight. Unfortunately, he was not a match for Luo Sha and was beaten black and blue.


    Other than this, there were no other ripples in the camp.


    After three weeks of lying in bed, I was finally able to land. I was just hanging out in the barracks, mostly resting in my bed. Still bored enough.


    Han Xifei''s army continued to grow, and now it was actually two thousand people, the army had finally formed into a regiment.


    Luo Sha had become the battalion commander, and was also her staff officer.


    And now that I have become the Second Battalion Commander, Han Xifei doesn''t seem to be at ease. I have even gotten myself a Vice Battalion Commander, Wang Yan.


    Mouse became the Third Battalion Commander, and Da Niu was his Vice Battalion Commander.


    There was also a Fourth Battalion. The Battalion Commander heard that it was a warrior who had just been promoted, and hearing from Da Gang that it was a pretty boy. And Da Gang was his Vice Battalion Commander.


    It''s true that Han Xifei can use our people, but no one else can. Many of our veterans died on the battlefield.


    There were only around a hundred veterans in the regiment. When they thought about this situation, they realized that this war was really scary.


    Because of my illness, I rarely came into contact with the soldiers in the battalion. He had only scolded them twice.


    This week, there was quite a bit of intelligence on enemy scouts in the nearby villages. Both Long Dan and Han Xifei had sent out soldiers to scout.


    So much so that one of Long Dan''s battalions encountered a group of enemies of equal numbers. Both sides had engaged in intense battles, but it was a pity for Long Dan. The army was inexperienced in combat, so it was only after half the casualties that they managed to escape the enemy''s attack.


    However, I noticed that the recruits were all eager to fight. I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. They had not yet realized the cruelty of this war.


    Finally, in the fourth week, I felt better.


    I felt that my body wasn''t in a critical condition anymore, so I went to find General Han Xifei to request for a return trip.


    She didn''t hold back and told me to train the recruits quickly. Try to get the soldiers on the battlefield in three months.


    And as the enemy grew more and more troublesome. In the second month, Han Xifei immediately assigned me a mission.


    She told me to lead the two companies of soldiers from the second battalion and search westwards from the Luo City, annihilating the enemy''s reconnaissance unit. The two battalions led by Wang Yan are eight miles behind my troop.


    To prevent me from being ambushed by the enemy, this is my first mission, so of course I would be happy to accept it.


    As I was leaving, Han Xifei repeatedly reminded me: If I meet an enemy with at least 50 people, I must notify Wang Yan to join forces with you, and then attack together, after the battle is finished, I will immediately retreat. If I meet an enemy with at least 100 people, I must immediately retreat.


    Let me calculate, our battalion has a combined strength of 500 people. It was not a problem to fight a group of 50 enemy troops. However, if they encountered enemy troops with more than 100 people, it would be hard to say. In the past, the number of our troops had always been four to one against the enemy.


    Furthermore, they were all veterans who had been trained for a long time. Besides, we''re bringing new recruits. Some of the soldiers had been training for less than a month.


    Going to the battlefield like this was actually a very cruel thing for these soldiers.


    But the war was already imminent, if indeed when the enemy''s main force arrived. Then, let them leave the camp and fight the enemy. That would only make it easier for them to lose their lives.


    It would be better to take a small group of enemy scouts and practice.


    On that day, our entire battalion will set out in full gear.


    I led two companies to work as units and spread out to begin a large scale search. If any enemy forces below five are found, notify the platoon leader, each platoon has 30 people, attack together.


    From morning until evening, we had come across three small enemy troops. They all ended the battle with a complete victory.


    However, there was still one class that did not listen to the orders. Seeing that the enemy had directly attacked, it was very regretful that this class had been completely annihilated.


    I reprimanded everyone in exasperation.


    Just as I was catching my breath, a warrior came over with a young man. When the young man saw me, he knelt on the ground and shouted, Lord Military! Monsters are attacking our villages. Please help us!


    I asked him, Where is the village? How many enemies were there?


    I don''t know how many monsters there are five miles to the south. I don''t think there are more than fifty.


    What kind of monster? I asked.


    The young man went on: Three meters tall and completely black. The head looked a little like a wolf.


    I immediately understood that he meant the Mega-monster.


    I immediately gave the order to gather the troops and prepare for battle.

 C118

    After I gathered all my troops, I started to head south at full speed. Within five miles, I found a village that was built against a mountain. According to the escaping villager, the village was called the Guan Family Village.


    By the time we arrived at the village entrance, the fire was already raging inside. There were around sixty Mega-monster s massacring the villagers.


    I shouted to the soldiers, It''s time for a hard fight.


    Because the streets of the village were not very wide. I could only have Wang Yan lead two companies to guard the surroundings of the village. She was waiting for the right moment to rush forward.


    We led the way into the village and engaged in street fighting with the monsters.


    Although we are basically all new recruits, but most street fights only shoot at close range. And our two companies are nearly five times each other''s strength. Obviously, we have gained quite a bit of advantage.


    However, if someone else were to rush into the crowd, we would suffer heavy losses.


    After nearly 20 minutes of fighting, both sides suffered casualties, but the enemy was quickly annihilated by us. We have the advantage of numbers and terrain. Ten people were killed and more than 40 others were wounded.


    This kind of fighting can only be considered average. I started to organize the troops to sweep the battlefield and stay with the villagers. The village''s losses were quite tragic. More than 100 people have died in 300 people''s villages. More than 100 people were injured.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do with the villagers. At the entrance to the village, however, they rushed over and shouted, Sir! An enemy force of 200 troops appeared in the southeast. Five miles away from here. The target is us.


    Startled, I asked, What kind of troops?


    The soldier replied, It''s the same as the monsters that attacked the village.


    I started to hesitate. With the body of the Mega-monster, if we retreat, they would definitely catch us. And there were so many wounded villagers in the village. We can''t escape.


    After Wang Bo heard the news, she immediately asked her messenger to send the news to Han Xifei.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, Wang Bo pointed at the mountain beside us and said, "Why don''t we escape to that mountain and hide?"


    I thought for a moment. This village wasn''t big, but if 500 people were to fight for the village, it would be too crowded. If a monster were to rush into the crowd, the firearm would immediately lose its effect.


    If you move to the mountain. The trees and vegetation above were too dense, obstructing their line of sight and inimical to firearms''s shooting. If the enemy attacks the mountain, it will be very disadvantageous for us.


    I said my scruples.


    After some consideration, a company commander beside me said, Why don''t we guard the village with half of us going up the mountain?


    I immediately rejected this idea and said, "Half of our troops are in the village fighting with the enemy. They have more manpower, so even if they have terrain advantage, we are definitely not their match." Moreover, the other half of the party would not be able to make it to the top of the mountain. If they could shoot from the top of the mountain, it would be easy to injure their teammates, so they might as well retreat.


    It was Wang Yan who said, "Why don''t we let the matter in the village be hidden away first?" Let the mountain be frozen fresh, right. The enemy fired. Disorder. Soldiers were rushing out of the village.


    I slapped my forehead.


    Another company commander pointed at the top of the hill and said, "But there should be no more than a hundred men on the hill that can be shot directly at the village. That kind of attack can cause some damage to the enemy, but it can''t change the situation."


    I thought about it and smiled. Concentrate the grenades on one hundred men and let them climb the mountain. When he was lured to the village. Throw grenades together. He must have at least a thousand grenades.


    Everyone said this would definitely be a very serious blow to the enemy.


    Wang Yan pointed to a small ravine between the mountain and the village: There should be enough room for 150 people here. If she hid here. All of a sudden. We shouldn''t be able to find us. When the people on the mountain threw the grenades, they also shot at the enemies.


    I thought about it. If the men on the mountain throw out the grenades. If we rush down from the mountain and attack again. That enemy would have a chance to catch his breath. With 150 people here, once the grenades from his comrades on the mountain were completely thrown away, the people in the ditch would also rush out, and the enemy would not have a chance to catch his breath.


    In the end, I pointed to the ditch and said to Wang Yan: I will bring 150 people to ambush here. You take the rest of the men up the hill. It can be used as a grenade after throwing the grenade. Fighting the enemy with a white blade.


    Just as he said that, the messenger ran over and reported, General Han Xifei just called us all to retreat. She told us to meet up with the First Battalion at White Horse Mountain. When the time comes, the soldiers will go to the First Department. They would then use the favourable terrain of the Baima Mountain to annihilate the enemy forces.


    At this time, Wang Yan said: "When we left the city this morning, we passed by the White Horse Mountain, although it has the terrain advantage." However, there was no way this village would have such a good opportunity.


    I thought about it for a moment, then I said to the messenger, In response to General Panshir, tell him that we have engaged the enemy.


    Wang Yan said. Yang Xiao, you are disobeying the military order.


    I am very confident in this battle. All I have to do is lure the monsters into this village. I think a thousand grenades in this village would be enough to deal a devastating blow to those monsters.


    I continued, If General Han Xifei was here, she would definitely support me in doing this.


    The others also nodded their heads in agreement. After all, everyone wanted to receive the credit. Furthermore, we have an absolute advantage in this battle. Only Wang Yan seemed to be worried, but I still gave her the army on the mountain.


    And at this time there came a scout to report that the enemy was only three miles from us.


    I quickly ordered 150 soldiers to hide in the ditches of the village. Wang Yan also began to lead the rest of the soldiers and villagers, using the cover of the trees to slowly climb up the hill beside the village.


    I can see the horizon. A group of monsters appeared on it. They were getting closer and closer to the village, and my heart was in my throat.


    When they reached the village entrance, they all stopped.


    I was shocked. What was going on? Are they very intelligent?


    A four meter tall monster walked out from the crowd of monsters. Looking at the situation in the village, it seemed to be the leader.


    Standing there, he never took the lead into the village. I was anxious. He was worried that they might have found out something.


    Finally, their leader led the way into the village, and I watched them enter one by one. With her heart in her throat, she waited for Wang Yan to start throwing grenades.


    At this moment, when everyone held their breath, I felt that my surroundings had become very quiet. It was as if the entire world had been frozen.


    Everyone was waiting for the sound of the bombing.

 C119

    The next moment, a grenade exploded amidst the monsters, followed by a second, then a third ¡­ Countless grenades rained down on the super monster.


    The entire village became a purgatory as countless monsters were devoured by the flames.


    I looked at the terrible grenade rain and wondered if it would fall on me. In the end, I was really afraid of what would happen. I didn''t know which idiot accidentally threw a grenade next to me.


    I grabbed the two people beside me and jumped away. With a boom, he felt a burning pain in his back. It seemed that these recruits still needed more training.


    The crowd gathered around to see if I was all right. A medic immediately bandaged me up. I waved to the others to return to their positions.


    After two minutes, the sound of explosions subsided. As the smoke slowly dispersed from the entire village. We could still see a few monsters that had been blown up beyond recognition standing in the middle of the battlefield.


    I drew my sword from my belt and shouted at the soldiers.


    The group of us charged at the monsters that hadn''t fallen yet.


    Their bodies were riddled with scars, there were no longer any battles left. We did not wait for Wang Yan''s army to rush down the mountain. She had already killed all the monsters that were standing.


    Obviously, a thousand grenades were much more powerful than I had expected. I felt like I was wasting my time.


    Just when we thought we had won. A four meter tall monster crawled out from the corpse of its companion.


    It charged into the defenseless crowd and killed three people in an instant. Its fighting strength was truly terrifying.


    I can tell, this is the monster that just led the way.


    I saw that it was very tall. I immediately ordered the other soldiers to raise their guns and fire at his head so that they wouldn''t mistakenly harm their teammates.


    The soldiers surrounding the monster also consciously began to attack the monster with their bayonets.


    However, this monster was abnormally fierce. The bullets could only break its skin. The bayonet could not even injure it.


    I looked at the soldiers who were besieging it and shouted, Get out of the way!


    I rushed over with the monster in my hand. The surrounding people quickly moved out of the way.


    The monster was attacking the others, so it didn''t see me. I slashed my sword at his calf.


    With a "pfft" sound, his leg was sliced into two by me. It instantly lost its balance and fell to the ground. Everyone cheered.


    However, the monster still didn''t die. Instead, it crawled towards me. His claws came at me with the sound of wind breaking. I slashed at its palm.


    Several of its fingers were cut off by me, and it let out another blood-curdling screech of pain. Then I slashed a second time, cutting off his whole hand.


    Once again, it lost its balance and fell to the ground. I ran over and jumped on his back.


    I stabbed him in the neck. Its remaining hand frantically grabbed at me, and its body kept twisting and turning, trying to get me off it.


    But I clung to the sword in his neck, and no matter how it struggled, I did not fall.


    As his resistance grew weaker, I jumped off him. Another slash aimed at his neck.


    It let out a miserable cry as I slashed a second time at its neck, then a third and a fourth time ¡­ With every slash of my sword, the black blood of many monsters splattered my face.


    I gritted my teeth and slashed with my sword. Finally, its head was cut off.


    Only then did I raise my head to look around me. I noticed that all the soldiers were using the same method. They were looking at me with frightened eyes. It was obvious that they were shocked by my actions.


    Just then, Wang Yan''s troops rushed over.


    She was startled to see me, too, and I was sitting on the floor panting.


    When I saw that everyone was still staring at me blankly, I said softly, Quick, clean up the battlefield and look at the casualties. We''ll leave this place as soon as we''re done. The commotion just now. Most likely, even some enemies would come.


    Only then did everyone react and they all began to get busy.


    In this battle, we lost 12 people, all of whom were killed by the leader of the Mega-monster; no one was injured. As for the monsters, there were a total of 198, all of them dead.


    After clearing the battlefield, we took all the villagers with us and returned to base camp.


    As we pass the Baima Mountains, we will find a man riding a bay horse at the foot of the mountains. Standing there waiting for us.


    When I focused my eyes, I saw that it was actually Luo Sha.


    She saw us and rode up to meet us.


    First it looked at our troops and saw that there were almost no casualties. Then it glared at me and said, How dare you disobey the order, hmph!


    He rode through. White Horse Ridge. Oh, it was only after the confirmation that a group of soldiers emerged from the mountain and followed him in the general direction.


    When we got back to camp, I was called to the war room by General Han Xi Fei without having time to arrange anything.


    She looked at me coldly, making me feel uncomfortable, so I avoided her gaze and lowered my head to look at the ground.


    After a long moment, she said, You fought a good battle, but you didn''t see my orders. But I don''t have such a rule here. Military rules are the bottom line of the army.


    Han Xifei paused for a moment, before continuing: You should rest for half a month, just treat it as recuperating. Think about it. When she returned, he let Wang Yan represent the Battalion Commander first. Go and be Luo Sha''s guard.


    I panicked when I heard this, and immediately said to Han Xifei: I have never had a good relationship with Luo Sha, why don''t you think about it again.


    Han Xifei coldly replied with three words: Get out!


    After the war, I felt as if the sky was falling on me. Han Xifei is obviously too lazy to punish me? She directly handed me over to Luo Sha, this clearly shows that she wants to borrow a knife to kill me!


    I went back to my tent and lay down, feeling very depressed. He didn''t want to be Luo Sha''s bodyguard.


    Just then, Mo Di walked in from the outside, and I asked him: What''s the matter?


    He took out a bottle of medicine and said, General Han Xifei wants me to check on your injuries.


    I took off some of my tattered clothes and lay down on the bed.


    Mo Di saw the wound on my back and said snappily: Wasn''t it just a cut? The general asked me to come in person.


    He began to untie my bandages and then washed my wounds with hot water. He started applying the medicine on me slowly.


    I remembered that he was also General Han Xifei''s security guard, so I asked him: What do you usually do as a security guard?


    His face lit up when he heard my question. He said: Bring the general tea and water, and take care of his food and drink.


    Looking at Mo Di''s blissful expression, he felt his heart turn cold.

 C120

    I trembled as I carried a basin of water to wash my feet. Luo Sha was sitting on a chair, her face had a pleased yet mocking expression, listening to her say: Guard, why are you being so slow? Come and wash my feet.


    I jumped out of bed. The steamed bun''s face was covered in cold sweat. He thought to himself, "Very good, this is just a dream."


    After sitting on the bed for a while, he finally calmed down. Why is Han Xifei tormenting me like this? I''ve never heard that even a Battalion Commander needs a guard.


    Time flew by so quickly. Unexpectedly, fifteen days had passed in the blink of an eye. Tomorrow, I will go and be Luo Sha''s guard, this is a terrifying nightmare.


    I went to protest a few days ago, but it was Han Xifei. However, she directly said: If you can''t even be Luo Sha''s bodyguard, then don''t think about returning to your camp. Until Luo Sha is satisfied with your guard, you can go back to camp.


    On the contrary, this matter is getting more and more troublesome, to the point that I don''t even dare to look for Han Xifei anymore.


    On the morning of the second day, I stood outside of Luo Sha''s tent. I waited for a long time, but still did not see Luo Sha come out. Just as I was about to bite the bullet and call out to her, she suddenly opened the curtain and walked out, scaring me.


    When she saw it was me, a smug smile crossed her face, and for a split-second she said to me, with a straight face, At the orders of the regimental division. You''ll be my guard from today on.


    She looked at me again, then smiled triumphantly. You look terrible now.


    Looking at her, I could tell that she probably wants to play me to death.


    I have always had a tense relationship with her. She should be the type that doesn''t like each other, but there have never been a direct confrontation between the two of us. I don''t think she''d go out of her way to play with me.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, she continued, You will be my bodyguard from now on.


    She looked around her tent again, then pointed to a clearing. You can move your tent to this field later, she said. You can do it now, and I won''t need you to follow me in the morning. Just clean up my room.


    After saying that, she walked far away. Looking at her back view, although I didn''t like her tone, her request wasn''t too excessive. It seemed that I still had some time in the morning.


    I first took apart my own tent, and moved all the things inside next to Luo Sha''s tent.


    I spent about an hour cleaning up my nest, then went back inside Rosa''s tent. He started packing up.


    In fact, she loved cleanliness. There was basically nothing to clean up. But thinking of her sinister expression. I wiped all the inside of her tent with a wet cloth.


    I had just finished cleaning up when she came in from outside. What are you doing here?


    I said quietly, ''I''ll help you clean the room.


    She looked around before nodding in satisfaction and said, "I didn''t expect you to clean up quite so well."


    She went back to the desk and sat down. Then she said, You can leave.


    I ignored me. He then took out a folder and started flipping through the documents.


    I was going back to my own room, thinking that it would be best if she didn''t call me again for the rest of the day.


    But at noon, in my own room, I heard Luo Sha calling my name from the tent beside: Yang Xiao!


    I hurried over to her and said impatiently, Why are you so slow?


    She didn''t let me argue, either, but went on: Go to the cookhouse and get me some food. Remember not to have onions or pickles.


    I said yes, you have to go to the cookhouse, and found that today''s dishes were rather bountiful, but didn''t know what to give her for a moment. I thought about it, that it was called for Luo Sha, so I ordered a set of pig''s feet and some vegetables.


    When I passed this dish to Luo Sha, she frowned, then smiled brilliantly and said: Come, sit down. We''ll eat together this time.


    He placed the lid of the lunchbox in front of me, then placed all the hoof on the lid of the lunchbox and pushed the lid towards me.


    Then she said: Come on, you''ll have to run errands for me and cook and eat some hoof.


    I was flattered to hear this, wondering if she had poisoned her food.


    She also handed me the chopsticks. She took out a soup sink from the drawer and wiped it with a tissue. She picked up her lunchbox and began to nibble at the food in it.


    But she kept her eyes on me, and I was completely confused.


    But seeing that she kept looking at me, I had to pick it up. He picked up a piece of pig''s hoof and put it in his mouth.


    However, when he bit down on it, he realized why it was so hard!


    She smiled at me and said, Eat quickly. There''s training to frighten us.


    I was gnawing on my stiff hog feet and my teeth were about to fall out. He finally understood. This guy thought that I was deliberately using my pig''s feet to tease her! But how could I have known that the hoof in the cookhouse was so bad!


    After lunch, she let me go back to sleep. Tell me to get up at two in the afternoon and go to the training ground with her.


    I waited for her at the entrance to her tent at two in the afternoon. She came out soon after.


    She took me to the training ground and told me to group up.


    Then she ordered her company commander to conduct a series of basic training for the soldiers.


    The soldiers under her command were very obedient, and their expressions were very resolute.


    From some basic training it looks a lot better than our battalion.


    After the basic training was over, don''t gather everyone together and start lecturing them. She said: "Today I will be conducting a test on your fighting training. Of course, this test will only randomly pick one of you to take the test." But if I''m not satisfied with the test, you know what happens to me.


    I saw all the soldiers tense up. You look like you''re about to go to war.


    At this time, Luo Sha pointed at me and said, "This is my guard, today, he will be your examiner." You will fight two against one against two units of my guard, and I will judge the outcome.


    I couldn''t help but be shocked when I heard this. Was this woman clearly going to get beaten up? Looking at him face to face with the soldiers, I cursed inwardly, but didn''t dare to disobey his orders. I had to wait for her to pick someone to beat me up.


    She began to look at the crowd, then ordered two of the more robust soldiers to make an example.


    Looking at the two soldiers, I had no choice but to accept the challenge.

 C121

    The two soldiers saluted me as I entered, then assumed a fighting stance.


    They didn''t rush up together but a person beside me charged forward and I sent a kick towards that person''s chest. He was too fast and couldn''t dodge in time. After being hit by my kick, he was sent flying two meters back.


    The second, seeing that I had knocked down his companion, rushed at me and punched me in the face. I tilted my body slightly to the side and dodged his punch. Then, with another kick, he fell to the ground.


    In less than a minute, I had both of them down. All the soldiers burst into cheers.


    Luo Sha frowned. She waved to the soldiers, and everyone quieted down.


    When the two men I had just knocked down returned to the line. Luo Sha pointed to the two soldiers who were even more robust than him, and told them to come up and compete with me.


    I thought in my heart that Luo Sha wouldn''t insist on letting me get beaten up, right?


    But I didn''t dare to say anything. I could only fight against the two soldiers. The two of them rushed over. Unfortunately, the result was the same as before. They only lasted a little longer than the two soldiers before they were knocked down by me.


    Another round of cheers came from the crowd, at this time, Luo Sha shouted at the soldiers: What are you guys so happy about, if you guys were to hit another record like this, you guys can just all wait to be punished.


    The crowd immediately became quiet again, and this time, Luo Sha did not personally order people to come up, but asked: Who amongst you has the guts to come up and try? Are all 500 of you eunuchs?


    This sentence caused a lot of public outrage, and quite a few people raised their hands, wanting to fight me. I can see that there are at least dozens of people here. Even if they didn''t kill me one by one, they would have already exhausted me to death.


    At this time, two more soldiers stepped up. If they didn''t fight, then they would just admit defeat. If he were to fight, there would always be times when he wouldn''t be able to.


    However, there was no other way around it. The two of them started fighting again. This time, it was obvious that they had put a lot of effort into this challenge.


    However, they were still recruits after all. Perhaps they had learnt a few unorthodox methods before, but in terms of speed and strength, they were far from being able to match up. It took less than two minutes for me to knock them down again.


    I''m not the recruit from a year ago. I fought in several big battles and stayed on the ship for a few months. Those battles were all fought with their lives on the line. How could these insignificant recruits injure me?


    But a good man can''t handle so many wolves, I feel like Luo Sha is going to call for people to come up. I quickly said to Rosa, Sir, you soldiers have problems with their punches and kicks. Why don''t you and I play a demonstration for them to see. Of course you wouldn''t dare.


    Everyone was shocked by what they had heard recently. Luo Sha was famous for being able to fight, that was something everyone knew.


    Actually, I was going all out. If I kept fighting with these soldiers, I would make a fool of myself sooner or later. He might as well take Luo Sha and start to see who would finish first.


    How could Luo Sha be provoked like this? She coldly said: "I''ve been waiting for you to say this for a long time."


    She kicked at me, and of course I wasn''t supposed to take her kick, so I jumped back. Then he grabbed her leg and pulled her forward, trying to pull her down, but her other leg jerked. He kicked me in the head.


    I was so scared that I immediately let go of her. She spun in the air and easily landed on the ground, standing steadily.


    I looked at her warily, and at the same time she attacked again.


    On the other hand, she was constantly shifting, searching for my weak point.


    I was highly focused, while Luo Sha suddenly raised her head. I kicked with my left foot, thinking that she was about to kick me. I didn''t expect her to kick me in the face just as her left foot hit the ground.


    She stepped on me, and I rolled to the side, dodging her kick. I raised my left hand and grabbed her ankle. I pulled hard and she fell to the ground.


    I half knelt, put my left hand on one of her thighs, put it on my shoulder, and punched her in the stomach with my right.


    But suddenly her hands caught my fists and her legs wrapped around my neck and she twisted me so hard that I fell to the ground and she sat on me. A punch flew towards my face.


    I quickly blocked it and hit her with my dagger.


    She reached out one hand and gripped my fist firmly. I was about to raise my other hand, but one of her knees was already in mine. Both my hands were tied, and I began to struggle. She was so strong that I couldn''t break free for a while.


    I tried to straighten my back and push her off me, but she slapped me twice in the face and I quickly broke free.


    After being slapped twice, he finally reached out his hand that she was holding. Then I reached out and pushed hard against the knee of my arm, and the hand was free.


    She punched me in the face. I quickly reached out a hand to block it. After I blocked it, I grabbed onto one of her thighs with both of my hands. He pulled forward forcefully while exerting strength through his waist, pushing his body forward.


    She almost fell to the ground. She quickly rolled away from the impact and stood up again.


    I quickly got up from the ground. Just as I got up, she rushed in front of me and threw a punch towards me. Just as I dodged the punch, she threw another one at my abdomen.


    I clutched my stomach in pain, feeling as though I couldn''t even breathe.


    Before I could react, one of her high whip kicks landed on my neck. I was kicked to the ground.


    I was in so much pain that I couldn''t stand up. She stepped on my stomach and said smugly, How about it? Continue fighting?


    I said to myself that I had overestimated myself and underestimated this girl.


    I shook my head at her to show I was admitting defeat, and she let go of my foot and went back to training.


    She obviously felt a lot better after beating me up, and didn''t feel sorry for me for the rest of the afternoon. Instead, he focused on the soldiers'' training.


    In the evening, I followed her back to her tent. She still wanted me to give her food. Of course, this time I didn''t dare give her any more hoof beats.


    When she saw the food in the box, she nodded and said, You''ve made some progress. You should go eat first, and come back in twenty minutes.


    I walked out of her tent and watched the night approach. He thought to himself, this is only the first day. Today, he had nearly been beaten to a pulp by her. How would he live in the future?


    By the time I got back from the meal, she had finished her meal and was reading some papers on the desk. These were some of the soldiers'' scores, and she seemed to be picking out some of the better shot.


    Then I didn''t disturb her. I just stood aside.


    After a long time, she suddenly said, Go get me a basin of water to wash my feet.


    I was startled, thinking, you don''t want me to wash your feet, do you?

 C122

    She kept glaring at me when I seemed reluctant. Helpless, I could only carry the basin out to help her wash her feet.


    When I bring the water back to her, I put it in front of her. She let me out.


    As if granted amnesty, I hurriedly left this land of conflict. But just as he walked out of her tent, he heard her shout from behind him: Yang Xiao, get the hell back here!


    I heard her growl and felt weak and didn''t know what I had done wrong.


    I forced myself to return to her tent. She pointed to the basin of water I had brought in and said, I want something warm.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. That was it, so I said to her, I''ll get you a basin of hot water.


    She rolled her eyes and said, You seem to have a flying horse, don''t you?


    I know that she is referring to White Shadow, there are two bottles of Unicorn in the military camp. One was Han Xifei''s, I don''t know where she got it from, but the other was my White Shadow.


    I asked her doubtfully, Why did you bring this up?


    I watched her look a little childish as she said, I''m going out tonight. Let me play with the White Shadow.


    I asked more doubtfully, You don''t want to go with the enemy, do you?


    She grabbed a stapler from the table and threw it at me. I hastily dodged to the side and found a spot on the ground.


    She said in a threatening tone, Are you going to borrow it or not?


    I nodded nonchalantly. In the stable. Shall I bring it to you?


    Thus, I left her tent and brought the White Shadow over.


    At this time, she was already waiting for me outside the tent. Seeing that I had brought the White Shadow over, she approached the White Shadow, staring at it and touching it with a loving expression.


    She hadn''t realized before that she liked this sort of thing.


    I gave her the Realm Rope. She pulled on the White Shadow and was about to mount it, but the White Shadow seemed very resistant to her. In recent years, he had begun to struggle. This is the first time I''ve encountered such a thing.


    Luo Sha was unable to go up for a while. I looked at me and shook my head.


    Luo Sha did not believe it and tried again. But she still couldn''t succeed. Finally she got annoyed and said to me, You squat down.


    I didn''t know what she was going to do, so I did what she told me to do,


    Just as I squatted down, she walked over with Silver equipment in tow. She stepped on my back and then leaped into the air. Her heart spun as she jumped onto the back of a horse. His movements were smooth and elegant.


    Even the White Shadow forgot to struggle when he saw this.


    The White Shadow finally reacted after a few seconds, and began to struggle again. Luo Sha jolted on its back and almost fell down.


    Luo Sha dropped her hands and hugged Silver''s neck. I can''t see it any more, not even on your horse.


    I ran to grab the rope. He said to the White Shadow: You better behave for me. Or I''ll skin you.


    The White Shadow slowly became dishonest.


    I returned the Realm Rope to Luo Sha and the controlling White Shadow of Luo Sha City slowly walked over.


    Realizing that the White Shadow had obeyed him, Luo Sha asked again, "How did she fly?"


    Hearing that, I was a little worried, if the White Shadow became dishonest as soon as they went to heaven, then I wouldn''t be able to save Luo Sha on the ground.


    I said to Luo Sha: How about I teach you next time, it''s a little strange today, I''m afraid there''s something wrong.


    Luo Sha seemed to have thought about how the White Shadow was struggling just now. If they flew into the sky, they would still be in danger.


    Luo Sha was a little disappointed, but she nodded her head and said: Then forget it, the place I''m going is not far anyway.


    After she finished speaking, she slowly rode her Unicorn towards the camp''s entrance.


    Looking at her, he couldn''t help but think that she was cute at times. Just thinking of this, he slapped himself twice. He reminded himself that he had to wake up. This woman was a tigress, only with mental deformities would she look good.


    Seeing that she had already walked out of the main entrance of the military camp, I felt a little uneasy. Just where does this guy want to go? I will really go to the enemy.


    Thinking about this, I hesitated for a moment. In the end, I decided to follow the hooves of the Unicorn, to see what she was up to.


    Looking at the completely dark sky, I went to my tent to get a flashlight.


    I followed the tracks, but I couldn''t see her in front of me. After all, I only have two legs, so it''s impossible for me to catch up to the Unicorn''s speed.


    Although the tracks were shallow and deep. It was a good thing that she did not disappear. Evidently, she did not know how to fly the Unicorn.


    I found that the hoof print led to a mountain two kilometers from the camp.


    I finally saw the figure of the Unicorn in the dense forest on top of the mountain, but I didn''t see Luo Sha.


    I looked around me again. I still couldn''t see Luo Sha, but I heard the sound of water splashing. I turned off the flashlight, pulled the pistol from my belt, and stepped forward.


    I followed the sound and saw a lake in the middle of the forest. Under the bright moonlight, I could see the lake. Rosa was walking toward the center of the lake, naked, as if she wanted to take a bath.


    I thought to myself, isn''t this girl trying to trick people by making her look so mysterious after taking a bath?


    I tried to run away, but I tripped and fell to the ground with a thud. I looked at the ground and saw that it was Luo Sha''s clothes. I quickly got up and hid behind the tree.


    When Luo Sha heard the commotion, she shouted out in shock: Who''s there?


    Of course I wasn''t stupid enough to stand up and say it was me.


    Soon I was out of the danger zone and running down the hill. In a moment I was back at the camp, and I stopped to catch my breath.


    If Luo Sha found out just now, she would have gone to be Doudou''s little bro. At that time, Doudou should have been very happy.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but touch the Broken Bone that was hung on my body, leaving nothing behind. I searched my body for more, but still couldn''t find it. I became more and more flustered.


    He went back to his tent and started searching around. He had been praying that he would not be lost on the mountain, but that he would wake up this morning and forget to take it. He kept comforting himself in his heart, but his hands didn''t stop moving as he continued to rummage through the tent.


    At that moment, my tent flap was lifted. I turned around, it was actually Luo Sha. She was holding Doudou''s Broken Bone, and she was sneering at me: If I remember correctly, you should have an identical Broken Bone right?


    As soon as she finished, she kicked me in the chest and I fell to the ground. She stepped forward and stepped on my chest and angrily said, How dare you peek at me bathing! You are tired of living! I say, how could you be so kind as to lend me the White Shadow?


    She went to pull out the pistol at her waist. I''m not sure, but this isn''t the first time this woman has fired a shot at me.


    I twisted her shins and she bent her knees. I immediately fell on top of her and then pinned her to the ground.

 C123

    I pressed Luo Sha down on her, but how could she just stand there and wait for death? She grabbed onto my shoulder tightly, both her legs curled up, and with a sudden stomp on my stomach, I was kicked away.


    Before I could get up, she suddenly lunged at me, pressing me back under her and gripping my neck with both hands. I was just about to kick her off like she did.


    She seemed to have thought about this as well. Her legs suddenly wrapped around my waist and she sat on top of me. I couldn''t shake his hand, and I grabbed her by the neck.


    I was trying to compete with her in vital capacity. Although she pinched me a bit longer, I felt that she definitely couldn''t beat me.


    Her face was flushed and sweaty, and I couldn''t tell if she was angry or choking.


    I can''t see what I look like, but I can. He guessed that his complexion must be awful as well.


    After a while, it was clear that Luo Sha couldn''t take it anymore. She immediately let go of my hand, then crossed her hands to grab onto my hands and twisted them.


    Just like that, my clawed hand was wrung away by her hands. I didn''t know what was going on at all.


    She suddenly slapped me twice, and I reacted by grabbing her by the waist and pushing her down again.


    She suddenly stretched out her legs and clamped them around my neck. Then she crossed her legs and began to exert her strength, making it hard for me to breathe again.


    I reached for her neck, but it wasn''t long enough. She suddenly bent her upper body and slapped me twice.


    I could feel her breathing getting harder and harder, her legs getting harder and harder, and all I could do was pull at her thighs with my hands so that I could breathe.


    But from time to time she would straighten up and slap me. I don''t know how many times she slapped me. I felt my face burning.


    She didn''t just choke me, either, but when she saw that I wanted to resist, she increased her strength. I couldn''t breathe, and my neck hurt.


    After being tortured like this for a long time, she finally let go of me. I fell to the ground and took deep breaths.


    She suddenly grabbed onto one of my hands and coiled her legs, wrapping her legs around my arm. After that, she twisted it forcefully and I felt that my arm had been dislocated.


    I was in so much pain that I wanted to scream out, but she extended her hand and covered my mouth. It was obvious that he did not want others to hear him.


    Her pretty face was very close to mine. He shook my dislocated arm from time to time. Am I in cold sweat? She seemed to appreciate my pain.


    Annoyed, I couldn''t do anything about her. She moved her enchanting yet evil face closer to mine and said smugly, "The first time I met you, you were pestering me. I specifically learned these locking techniques to deal with you."


    She let go of me and sat down on my chest, her legs folded to the side.


    I had no strength left to push her. If you piss her off, you''ll have to touch that dislocated hand again.


    She then continued, General Han Xifei treats you too seriously, but I hate you.


    I finally understood that she was jealous, but General Han Xifei should still trust her the most.


    She slowly stood up and stomped her foot on my dislocated arm. Just as she was about to shout out, she suddenly squatted down and covered my mouth.


    She smiled and said, I''ll take care of you here today. You''ll have to suffer tomorrow, my guard, and don''t be late.


    After saying that, she walked out of my tent. I rested for a while before enduring the pain as I headed to the treatment room.


    When I arrived at the clinic, the first thing I saw was Mo. He was wearing a white coat and looked like a doctor.


    When he saw me, he started. What happened to your hand? he asked.


    I grimaced. Dislocated.


    He came up to me and touched my arm lightly, and I felt a little pain.


    However, he strangely asked, "Have you seen my second lord?"


    I was stunned for a moment, but before I could react, who was his second elder? Suddenly, he felt his dislocated arm being pushed at him, and then he pushed at him again. Halfway through the pain, I suddenly realized that my hand was no longer in pain.


    He released my hand and chuckled at me. Only then did I realize that my arm had been dislocated. He had already taken her back. I gave him a thumbs-up.


    He asked me again: "The boy is not a good person, he must be peeping at some girl taking a bath." I must have been beaten up by her father.


    When I heard his words, my face reddened. This guy was pretty close. How amazing.


    He looked at me in recognition and said, I didn''t expect you to be such a man. After saying that, she shot me a look of disdain before heading into the medical room.


    But then he stopped and looked back at me. I heard that you were beaten up by Luo Sha in the afternoon.


    He was referring to the battle between Luo Sha and I at the training grounds. I nodded at him and said, Yeah.


    After I finished speaking, I remembered that not long after he arrived at the army camp, he also fought with Luo Sha.


    So I asked, I heard you fought with her last time?


    When he heard my question, he said, as if he had remembered something from a blood feud: Huh! That woman still wants to steal my woman.


    When I heard this, I was confused. When he saw my expression, he whispered to me, Luo Sha, that bitch, is a lily.


    I heard the news. Because I had this kind of premonition a long time ago, I asked Mo Di: "She wants to fight with you for General Han Xifei?"


    He nodded. Why aren''t you surprised?


    I sighed and said, I guessed. It''s just that I wasn''t sure at the time.


    Mo Di turned around and asked me: Then why did you get beaten up by him?


    Well, I don''t like it. I said snappily.


    At this time, Mo Di became alert again and asked: "Don''t tell me you also liked General Han Xifei, and got beaten up because of that?"


    I shook my head quickly and said, That woman is thinking too much. Don''t be like her!


    Mo Di humphed twice and said: That''s for the best!


    The next morning, I went to Luo Sha''s tent again and waited for her to come out.


    After a while she came out, and when she saw that I was already there, she said to me, Go get me some breakfast.


    With that, she returned to the tent.


    I had to go to the cookhouse again to get her breakfast, when I could put it on her desk. I saw that Doudou''s Broken Bone was still on her table. I reached for it.


    She snatched it up suddenly and asked: Is this important to you?


    I nodded.


    However, she smiled slyly and said: "I was pretty tired when I hit you yesterday. First, help me punch my shoulder."

 C124

    When I heard her words, I was stunned. She actually used a Broken Bone to threaten me.


    She looked at me indifferently and said, ''Forget it if you don''t want to.


    As he said that, he stuffed Doudou''s Broken Bone into his own pocket.


    I really don''t know what she''s going to do with this piece of Broken Bone. Who knew if this piece of Broken Bone would be able to harm Doudou. She had to compromise by saying, "I''ll hit you right away."


    He smiled complacently and pointed at his shoulder. It means to make me faster.


    I had to hit her on the shoulder, and suddenly I thought I''d knock her out with a knife and snatch it away.


    However, she suddenly said: If you have any more wicked thoughts, I will directly tell General Han Xifei.


    I was surprised to hear that. I didn''t want to be her security guard for the rest of my life. He could only honestly pat her shoulder.


    But she said sarcastically, You really know how to serve people, don''t you? Why don''t you be my security guard for the rest of my life?


    I wanted to strangle her when I heard this, but I didn''t dare to do so. It was as if she was leading me by the nose.


    But in his heart, there was nothing he could do.


    He couldn''t help but lament in his heart, it was only the second day. I don''t know how long I''ll have to last.


    After a long while, Luo Sha finally said to me: It''s enough, it''s quite comfortable! You can go out.


    I don''t think this guy wants to renege, do he?


    When she saw that he was still there, she asked, What else do you want? Don''t bother your boss any more.


    Hearing her words, I said directly, Can you give me back my things first?


    She happily took out the Broken Bone from her pocket. Give it to me. I was about to reach out to take it when she pulled back her hand and I grabbed the empty air.


    She smiled. I never said I''d give it back to you.


    I was so angry that I wanted to punch her in the face.


    But when she saw me angry, she laughed even more happily.


    She stood up slowly, put a hand under my chin, and sneered. I still think you look lovely when you''re angry. I''ve never felt as good as I did these two days.


    I slapped her hand away and was about to strike, thinking that I must teach her to sing and conquer today.


    But at this moment, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a person walking in from the outside without even saying hello.


    I jumped in fright. I thought it was General Han Xifei and hurriedly retracted my hand.


    When I turned around, I found that it was Mo Di. I couldn''t help but to heave a sigh of relief.


    Mo Di looked at us and acted surprised: Are you guys fighting? I''ll go out first. I''ll come in after you''re done.


    At this time, Luo Sha and I shouted at the same time at Mo Di: Hit your ass!


    Luo Sha and I were stunned. We turned our heads to look at each other and then turned our heads away at the same time.


    Mo Di humphed twice and said, "Looks like you guys are also wearing a pair of underpants, right?


    After Luo Sha heard this, she picked up the stapler on the table and directly threw it at Mo Di.


    Modi caught the stapler, picked it up and threw it towards Luo Sha''s face.


    Luo Sha immediately dodged to the side, easily dodging the stapler that Mo Di threw over.


    Luo Sha angrily walked towards Mo Di. Obviously, the moment her enemy saw him, her eyes would turn red, but she did not expect to ignite the fuse so quickly.


    I shouted in my heart, hurry up and fight, whoever doesn''t beat up will be a eunuch!


    Halfway through Luo Sha''s journey, she suddenly stopped in her tracks, looked at me and said: "You are my guard." Did you see your superior being attacked, and you just stood there watching without moving?


    However ¡­ However ¡­ I was stunned on the spot and stuttered.


    Mo Di just helped me heal my arm yesterday, and today, I''m going to hit him.


    A eunuch is a eunuch, I hastened to persuade them. Everyone was in the same unit. Our guns should all be pointed outwards.


    At this time, Modi and Luo Sha spoke out at the same time.


    Hearing this, I was stunned.


    Then someone else came in from outside the tent, and the three of us fell silent. Because the person who came was Han Xifei.


    Han Xifei immediately scolded the three of us: I heard you guys arguing from far away. You are soldiers, not sluts.


    The three of us lowered our heads, not daring to look Han Xifei in the eye.


    Han Xifei was about to ask Mo Di: Mo Di! Do you remember why I called you over to Luo Sha''s place?


    Mo Di''s face flushed red, obviously he forgot about everything the moment he entered the tent.


    Han Xifei turned to Mo Di and coldly said: Tonight, after dinner, go wash all the dishes of the First Battalion''s cookhouse.


    Mo Di lowered his head and said yes.


    Han Xifei pointed the spear at Luo Sha again: When you finish your training today, go clean up the entire training ground.


    Luo Sha stood straight up and said yes to Han Xifei.


    In the end, Han Xifei''s gaze fell on me and it made me a little afraid.


    But Han Xifei said to me: Come out with me.


    After Han Xifei finished this sentence, she left towards the door. I had no choice but to follow her.


    When I passed Luo Sha, I noticed that her eyes were red, looking like she was about to cry.


    I followed Han Xifei all the way, and she led me to the war room.


    There was already someone waiting in the combat room. When I looked, it was He Tuan.


    When he saw me, he immediately rushed over to me and asked, Yang Xiao, where''s the kid?


    I looked at his eyes, which were rimmed with worry.


    I shook my head. I don''t know.


    The He Tuan grabbed my shoulder and shook me. Impossible! He told me the day before yesterday when she was out of town that she was looking for you.


    I saw that he was a little agitated, so I said, Calm down first. He Xiaotong indeed did not come to find me.


    Only then did the He Tuan calm down a little and let go of my shoulder.


    He said: How is that possible? The day before yesterday, she clearly said that she was going out of the city to find you. And the soldiers at the gate told me that they saw the boy coming out.


    I understand after hearing this, He Xiaotong ran out of the city on her own and disappeared.


    At this time, Han Xifei said: Secretary He, the soldiers in my army''s camp also said that there were no outsiders entering our camp.


    Seeing that the He Tuan listened to her words, Han Xifei continued to speak: If she went out of the city gates and did not come to my camp, where would she go?


    Hearing this, I also panicked a little. The area outside the city is filled with monsters, I might just lose my life here.


    The He Tuan seemed to have thought of something, he slapped the table and shouted: Aiya! Little Tong may have gone to the Tiesha River.

 C125

    When I heard the three words Tiesha River, my heart went slightly cold. Even Han Xifei trembled. Perhaps, that was the place Han Xifei was the most unwilling to recall.


    I immediately asked the He Tuan: What is she doing there?


    Only then did He Tuan begin to explain.


    It turned out that two weeks ago, Long Dan had come to He Tuan to discuss some matters, and while he was eating dinner at the He Tuan''s home, they had started to discuss the battle in the south.


    At that time, He Xiaotong was also there, and she was listening with interest.


    However, when it came to Iron Sand River, Long Dan talked about how easy it was to defend and attack with Tiesha River, and how wide the river was.


    It was rumored that in the battle of Tiesha River, less than five thousand people, who had guarded over a hundred thousand people, had made it out of the battlefield alive.


    Long Dan felt that it was only a legend. The truth wasn''t as tragic as it was said to be. On the contrary, it was because too many deserters appeared on the battlefield that led to the collapse of the defensive line, which led to the defeat of Ironsand River.


    When He Tuan said till here, I clenched my fists tightly. I wanted to kill Long Dan with a single punch.


    In fact, Tiesha River battle was the most tragic battle, even Old General Zhao died on the battlefield. In the end, there were only 4,000 people left. That was how he repelled the enemy''s attack.


    However, unexpectedly, another 100 thousand enemy troops appeared on the other side of the river. Han Xifei had to give the order to retreat. However, only two thousand people had escaped with her, and only a hundred had survived.


    Although Han Xifei did not have any expression, her body was trembling.


    The He Tuan continued to speak: It is this problem that caused the two of them to get into an argument. The little boy felt that in the battle of Tiesha River, the defending army must have been guarded to the point of being unable to defend. However, Long Dan felt that more than 50% of the soldiers had fled, resulting in the defeat of the soldiers.


    I''ve been gnashing my teeth.


    The He Tuan sighed and said, "At that time, the little boy also said that she must show us the proof of the fierce battle at Tiesha River. At that time, we thought that she was just playing with his temper, but now, it seems that he might have really gone there.


    With that, He Tuan walked out. He was in a rush, and he only heard him say: Long Dan is currently helping me find my daughter. I''ll inform him right now. He was supposed to send some people to take a look at the road at the Ironsand River, since the little boy probably hadn''t reached the Tiesha River yet.


    Watching as He Tuan walked out of the combat room, I started to worry about the safety of He Xiaotong, that girl.


    At this time, he heard Han Xi Fei saying calmly: "If you are not at ease, you should also go with He Tuan to help find it."


    Hearing that, I nodded my head gratefully towards Han Xifei, then rushed out of the battle room and chased after He Tuan.


    He Tuan was also very happy to learn that I was going to help too. He said: "Alright, you are quite familiar with the road from here to Tiesha River, with you there, you should be able to accomplish twice the result with half the work."


    With that, I got into He Tuan''s car. The car slowly drove towards the Luo City.


    We quickly arrived at the City Hall''s conference room, and I discovered that the mayor and Long Dan were both in there.


    Long Dan glared at me the moment he saw me, and I ignored him, standing next to the He Tuan.


    He Tuan went straight to the point, "The mayor, Brother Long Dan, it''s very likely that my daughter went to the Tiesha River."


    Long Dan was a little doubtful. "Why would my niece go there?"


    He Tuan sighed. "Have you forgotten what you argued with her the last time we drank?" Isn''t it just for Tiesha River?


    Long Dan smacked his head and said: "Why is this girl still so childish, she is using too much energy!"


    Long Dan looked at He Tuan, seemingly feeling somewhat guilty. He said to him, "Brother He Tuan, it is my fault." I''ll send someone to the Tiesha River right now. No, I''m going to bring that girl back to you myself.


    Long Dan turned and asked the mayor: "Bro, what do you think about this matter?"


    How many men are you going to take with you, Aaron? asked the mayor.


    Long Dan thought for a while, then said: I''ll bring twenty thousand people with me. Weren''t there always a small group of enemies who had been harassing the nearby villages lately? It''s just nice to get rid of these annoying flies, too.


    And this was what the Guild Leader was going to say: I was only guessing that my daughter had gone to the Tiesha River. But it was also possible that he hadn''t gone. Therefore, the soldiers that were searching for him in other places were not to be withdrawn.


    Long Dan nodded and said: Alright, don''t worry, brother He Tuan! Then I''ll leave 10 thousand people to continue searching around Luo City. I will only bring 10 thousand people to the Tiesha River.


    When I heard this, I felt that something was amiss, so I said to Long Dan: General Long Dan, I''m afraid that this is inappropriate.


    Long Dan, on the other hand, cursed at me impatiently.


    The mayor waved his hands towards Long Dan, telling him not to be angry, and said: "What this general said is reasonable, we are only going to find people, not fight. Just take 5000 men.


    I thought to myself, Why is the mayor so confused? 5000 people are just like 10 thousand people, easily attracting the attention of the enemy, it would be safer to just lend 10 thousand people.


    I was about to say something when the mayor said to me, General Long Dan is leading the troops. The poultry and wild beasts outside the city posed no threat at all.


    I secretly cursed this mayor for being stupid, as this would cause Long Dan''s death.


    Thinking of this, I felt a chill in my heart. He looked at the mayor. This old man couldn''t possibly want Long Dan to die, right?


    But five thousand people to accompany him in death, this was too much work.


    Long Dan said happily: Alright, wait for my good news.


    The three of them had agreed that Long Dan would bring over five thousand soldiers and set off to Tiesha River to search for He Xiaotong along the road an hour later. The remaining fifteen thousand people would search around the vicinity of Luo City for He Xiaotong, while at the same time exterminating the enemies that were causing trouble for the nearby villages.


    While I still had an hour to spare, I used that time to return to Han Xifei''s place and told him all of this.


    Han Xifei thought for a while, then said: The mayor is afraid of raising a tiger, so he doesn''t want to keep Long Dan as a dog anymore.


    Han Xifei continued to tell me: If you really want to go, then let He Xiaodong. Long Dan, you can''t count on him anymore.


    I nodded after hearing it, agreeing with Han Xifei, and said: I understand, thank you General for your guidance.


    Han Xifei sighed and said: I can''t send other soldiers to help you now, after all, I don''t have enough people to cover my teeth.


    Han Xifei took out a transparent pearl and gave it to me.


    She continued: This is a God''s Punishment Fragment, a gift from God of Wisdom. It was equivalent to a powerful bomb that was only effective on gods. Remember, do not use it unless you are in crisis.


    I bowed towards Han Xifei before walking out.


    I grabbed the White Shadow and didn''t bother to discuss anything with He Tuan anymore. Instead, I flew towards Iron Sand River on my own.


    Just as I flew to the Luo City gate, I saw a large group of over five thousand people leaving the city, and the one leading them was Long Dan.


    Was this the abandoned chess piece?


    I ignored him and began to fly west.

 C126

    I rode the White Shadow all the way up the road to the Sand River.


    However, he was thinking about Long Dan and the others'' matters. The mayor definitely wanted Long Dan to die.


    Using two thousand people to accompany Long Dan in death was extremely cruel and merciless.


    But on the other hand, if they used the lives of 2000 people to exchange for Long Dan''s 100 thousand strong army, that would be too much.


    However, He Tuan should not know about this. After all, this also concerned his daughter He Xiaotong''s life.


    I was still thinking about what happened earlier when I saw two Cavalry of Heaven Realm flying towards my direction from afar.


    It seems that I am too conspicuous in the sky. I don''t intend to tangle with them. Instead, he allowed the White Shadow to fly faster and shake them off.


    Not long after the White Shadow sprinted, I lost the two Cavalry of Heaven Realm s.


    Of all the Unicorn he had seen so far, other than Fina''s, there seemed to be no one that was faster than the White Shadow.


    After getting rid of the two Cavalry of Heaven Realm s, I started to slow down. Even Unicorn would be tired after flying for a long period of time.


    However, just as he started to descend, more than ten afterimages shot over from the side.


    Before I could even react to what it was, an afterimage had already hit the White Shadow.


    The White Shadow cried out and quickly avoided the other afterimages.


    I immediately looked at the thing that struck the White Shadow just now. It was actually an arrow.


    The arrow had already pierced more than half of the White Shadow''s body. Blood gushed out from the White Shadow.


    I was at a loss as to whether the White Shadow could still fly.


    At this moment, more than ten monster with long bows, fierce green fangs and a pair of bat wings slowly appeared on the horizon.


    I am sure these should be items from the Heaven Realm again.


    I took up my rifle and fired at them, and they saw me do it, so they filled their bowstrings and began to fight me back.


    Their arrows were not much slower than the bullets. The White Shadow dodged left and right while being injured by two arrows, but luckily the arrows did not pierce into the White Shadow''s body.


    I felt that I shouldn''t stay here any longer, I could only place my hopes on the White Shadow and immediately control it to continue charging forward.


    However, the White Shadow''s speed didn''t decrease at all, which made me heave a sigh of relief.


    Relying on the speed advantage of the White Shadow, it didn''t take me long to get rid of these monsters again.


    I wanted to make the White Shadow slow down. In the end, it stopped in mid-air.


    I looked in front of me, puzzled. Right in front of me was a troop of about twenty thousand enemies, some flying in the sky, some walking on the ground.


    When the other party noticed me, they immediately sent out their Heaven Realm soldiers, Cavalry of Heaven Realm and those archers from before to charge at me.


    Just as I was about to retreat, countless arrows and spears came flying over with White Shadow.


    The White Shadow was very smart and immediately began to hide.


    However, he was still hit by a lot of arrows.


    The White Shadow and I fell towards the ground in an instant.


    Just when I thought we were all about to fall to our deaths, the White Shadow suddenly flapped its wings and stood shakily on the ground. It took a lot of effort to stabilize its four hooves.


    However, I couldn''t be happy at all. My originally white eyes had already become bloodshot, and even one of its wings had broken. I collapsed limply from its back.


    The White Shadow shook its body that was riddled with scars, and directly took back its wings.


    Countless enemy troops have already surrounded us.


    As I watched them surround us, step by step, I knew in my heart that I was going to die today.


    However, he still raised the rifle in his hands, intending to fight to the death with them.


    They approached me step by step, and I found that among the enemies standing in the distance, there were humans.


    I looked again and realized that these people were all tied up with ropes. Obviously, they were prisoners.


    There were old and young, men and women, perhaps more than 100 of them. These people looked at me curiously.


    If my guess is not wrong, these people will be sent to the Heaven Realm.


    Amongst those captives, I actually saw He Xiaotong. She was also looking at me with a worried expression.


    Seeing He Xiaotong''s state, I told myself that I could not die here, and placed my hope on the pearl Han Xifei had given me.


    I now had four grenades, a rifle, a pistol, and a long sword, which had long since become my own standard.


    I thought to myself, use the four grenades to blast a way out to He Xiaotong, and then use that bead to blast a way out to escape.


    At such a critical moment, I could only think of such a crude plan.


    As for the other 100 or so people, I don''t care. After all, I''m not the Savior.


    After making up my mind, I first took out a handful of snow and touched the White Shadow, saying, "Old partner, I''m really sorry for injuring you to this extent, I still need to rely on you ¡­" Please!


    As soon as I said that, I used my strength to pat the White Shadow''s back. The White Shadow cried out and charged towards He Xiaotong and the others with me.


    As for the monsters surrounding me, when they saw that I was about to take action, they started to move towards me. Standing in front of me was a row of Heaven Realm soldiers holding long swords, I think that the White Shadow would be able to rush directly towards me.


    I only have four grenades, but there are too many enemies. Even if it''s grenades, I have to use them sparingly.


    I shouted loudly, and as expected, the White Shadow did not disappoint me, and directly jumped over the head of the Heaven Realm soldier.


    But immediately, another group of Heaven Realm soldiers carrying long spears appeared. They rushed toward us.


    The White Shadow suddenly turned around, raised its hooves and kicked a Heaven Realm soldier who was charging at the very front. That soldier directly flew out seven to eight meters, and even knocked over a few other Heaven Realm soldiers.


    I took out my grenade and threw it over.


    With a boom, an opening was blasted open in the monster horde. I rode my White Shadow and charged towards it.


    I sprinted another ten or so meters, but then I was surrounded by the monsters again. I took out another grenade and threw it forward.


    The grenade exploded, and at the same time, I raised my rifle and fired as I rushed forward.


    This time, I charged forward about 20 meters, but I didn''t slow down in the slightest, continuously charging with my rifle and grenade.


    However, the bullets and grenades were all used up by me very quickly, and there were also a few more wounds on the White Shadow''s body.


    Looking at He Xiaotong''s side, she was probably only 20 meters away from me.


    I could see that there were tears in the corners of her eyes. She shook her head at me, as if telling me to leave her and run away.


    It''s a pity that I can''t leave even if I wanted to.


    I gritted my teeth, pulled out the sword at my waist, and controlled the White Shadow to charge forward.


    There were two more arrows in front of me. The White Shadow moved in a flash, dodging the attack.


    But unexpectedly, two Heaven Realm soldiers beside it suddenly raised their spears and pierced towards its body.


    The White Shadow cried out, but continued charging forward without a care.


    But their speed was clearly growing slower and slower.


    More and more spears were coming my way. I chopped and cut continuously. I was able to protect myself, but because of the length of the weapon, I could not block those spears from attacking the White Shadow ¡­


    The White Shadow gave a last hiss and fell forward. I was also thrown a few meters away.


    However, he immediately got up and raised his sword. He turned around and looked at the White Shadow and could only say "sorry" in his heart. He then continued to rush into the crowd.


    I cut down two soldiers. He finally broke out of the enemy''s encirclement. Finally, there''s nothing to stop He Xiaotong and me.


    I charged towards He Xiaotong, only to hear He Xiaotong yell: Be careful!


    I didn''t know what he meant. A tall figure appeared in front of me and kicked me in the chest. I was kicked to the ground. Just when I wanted to get up, his sword was already at my neck.

 C127

    Everything happened too quickly. A large sword was already at my throat.


    I then raised my head to look at him. He was about 23 or 24 years old, with flowing black hair, handsome features, and a face full of righteousness. A height of 1.8 meters, coupled with his seemingly simple and unadorned armor, made him look extremely tall and handsome.


    The greatsword in his hand was pressing against my throat. The sword was about fifteen centimeters wide and one meter and a half long. There weren''t many decorations in the room. It looked very cumbersome.


    However, I knew it when he attacked just now. This sword did not appear to be cumbersome in its master''s hands.


    The man looked at me with a smile. To be honest, I had never seen such a handsome man. He felt like an ugly duckling in front of him.


    He smiled and said, "You are the bravest human warrior I have ever seen since I fought in so many battles."


    As he said that, he actually put the item back and stabbed it into the ground.


    But I don''t think you''re the kind of idiot who would charge into an enemy battle without a reason. Tell me what you''re doing in my army.


    To be honest, this guy seems to have overestimated me. I really just accidentally charged into his army.


    But because he saw He Xiaotong, he had a reason.


    When he saw that I was staring at the prisoners, he smiled and said, Are you trying to save them?


    Then, he looked into my eyes again as the shop walked step by step towards He Xiaotong.


    He put his hand under the boy''s chin. I stood up in a hurry and heard him say, Don''t worry, I won''t hurt her. It looks like you''re the brave one who saved the princess. Your target is her, right?


    I only stared at this man and nodded. Seeing me nod, he turned around and used both hands to grip Xiao Tong''s chin, slowly raising it up, making He Xiaotong face him. He only heard him say: Beautiful missy, who is this brave warrior to you?


    He Xiaotong didn''t know how to answer him. She thought for a while and was about to reply. The man suddenly put two fingers to her lips and said: I can see it in your eyes.


    As he said that, he released He Xiaotong and walked towards me step by step.


    He smiled again and said, Warrior, tell me your name.


    Since he was being courteous, I would naturally not be disrespectful either. I replied: Yang Xiao. What about you?


    His originally smiling face suddenly became serious: God of Justice, Flar.


    He continued, You can''t take anyone with you in my army. But seeing your bravery, I can give you a chance.


    He paused, and I asked him directly, What chance?


    He glanced around at the monsters, then turned back to me. I have twenty thousand soldiers here, he said.


    As he said that, he casually waved his hand, and a soldier with sword Heaven Realm walked over.


    He went on: Of course the first thing you have to do is save yourself. Because from the moment you entered my army, you were already my asset.


    After saying that, he backed away. Oh, that sword wielding Heaven Realm soldier walked towards me step by step.


    Just when I wanted to take action, Flar pointed at my sword and asked: Do you need to change to a better weapon?


    I shook my head and said, No!


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed towards the Heaven Realm soldier who was practicing. That soldier probably didn''t expect that I would suddenly attack and barely managed to block a direct slash from me, slashing right into his abdomen.


    He took a step back from the pain and brought his sword down on me again.


    I saw what he was doing, and stabbed him in the wrist, which I stabbed in the face.


    I pointed at the sword in his hand. His sword leaves his hand, and I thrust it three times into his abdomen.


    The last blow was aimed at his head. His headless body slowly collapsed in front of me.


    The battle had ended. The entire arena was still in silence, as if they hadn''t even reacted to the battle just now. Only Flar clapped his hands and said: Good, good attack! His attacks were sharp and never gave the enemy a chance to catch his breath.


    It was then that the people around me began to make sounds. I didn''t know what the sounds of the monsters were. And the prisoners were screaming and cheering.


    Flar continued: You just saved yourself, now that you''re leaving, I definitely won''t stop you.


    I stared into Flar''s eyes and said, I''m here to save him.


    Flar nodded, then turned to a Heaven Realm soldier wearing black armor and said: "You, Heaven Realm Soldier Head." Let''s spar with him.


    The Heaven Realm soldier dressed in black armor nodded, and walked over step by step.


    We didn''t need to talk any more. I rushed up to him and he immediately got into a battle stance.


    As soon as I stabbed at him, he opened my sword, retaliated, and slashed at me. I parried his sword with my own and struck back. The two of us fought back and forth, and after who knows how many moves, there was still no clear victor.


    However, as the battle dragged on, it was obvious that my stamina would run out. He didn''t slow down at all, but my speed got slower and slower.


    I swung my sword at his neck, but just as he managed to block it off, I took a few steps back and put some distance between us.


    His strength and speed weren''t too far off from mine, so I started fighting him. I rushed over to his head, but he immediately blocked my sword and thrusted it towards my chest.


    I only turned my body slightly to avoid the attack and chopped at his neck again. He quickly jumped away. It was obvious that he didn''t want both of us to suffer.


    On the other hand, I didn''t defend at all. I just kept attacking, just dodging to the side to avoid his attacks.


    Originally, he was able to counterattack a few times, but the more I attacked, the more concentrated my attacks became. It would be best if I could stab him in the throat.


    There was another round of applause when the prisoners saw that I had won.


    Flar also clapped his hands, saying: "I have more or less suppressed him with my power." Typical psychological tactics, not bad.


    He said as he waved his hand towards He Xiaotong and said, "Beautiful girl, you can leave now."


    He Xiaotong ran over and hugged me while crying, I comforted her a little. But she was crying.


    Then I looked at the other prisoners. They were looking at me with pleading eyes, which made it difficult for me to make a choice.


    When Flar saw me like this, he said: It was so difficult to save my life, please don''t do anything stupid. I will only send out more and more soldiers. He would never let her go. After all, the lives of my soldiers are the same.


    I hesitated, then finally gritted my teeth and said, I''ll trade you something. All the prisoners here.


    Flar looked at me with interest and said: Oh, you still have such a valuable thing on you?

 C128

    I didn''t explain anything to him, but took out the God''s Punishment Fragment. Flar''s face changed, and immediately shouted to his subordinates: Everyone retreat! Retreat 500 meters!


    I hadn''t expected him to get so nervous all of a sudden, but it also proved that the bead must be very powerful.


    He would look back at me and say, Human, what do you want?


    I was surprised to hear him talk to me about it.


    I said, You let the prisoners go.


    Flar sighed and said: Alright, if you had used this thing without saying a word earlier, then I estimate that half of the troops that I brought out today would have been lost. For this reason I grant your request.


    He said to his soldiers, Release the prisoners and prepare to return to camp.


    Then he left a pile of prisoners behind and withdrew with his men. I wanted to ask him: Do you want the beads?


    However, he quickly shut his mouth.


    After Flar led his troops and left, I ran over to look at the White Shadow''s corpse. Ye Zichen sighed in his heart, but he still felt sad.


    There was danger everywhere, and I didn''t dare to delay any longer. I led the group into the forest by the main road.


    There were old and young, men and women. I don''t know what to do with them.


    If they were left here to fend for themselves, it would be difficult for them to survive. If they were brought along, the target would become larger and they would be vulnerable to attacks.


    I hesitated, but I could only bring them along. As long as I didn''t take the main road, it should be safer.


    Watching the sky darken, I took them all deep into the woods. He found a relatively spacious place. He began to count the people and prepare to camp.


    I counted 122 people here. Twenty-two of them were elderly. The remaining 100 were young, but 40 were young women.


    I had to make the best use of it, and put together sixty strong young men into a battle-ready squad.


    I gathered them together and told them what I thought. Everyone nodded in agreement.


    I decided to rest in the forest for the night. On the second day, I went all the way to Luo City on the small path.


    Most people agreed, but some old people said they couldn''t go that far.


    But I said, If you can''t leave, you have to go. Staying here was a dead end.


    The elders had no choice but to agree.


    When I finished, I told the girls to go around and pick up some firewood, and I took twenty or so guys to find some wild vegetables and catch fish.


    The remaining people stayed where they were.


    Only after getting familiar with these people did they realize that it was actually this place. A hundred or so young people, a college student, and the twenty-two old people from the nursing home.


    Because Fighting Flames had reached their city, they were assigned to these two large buses to escape the war on Luo City. Unfortunately, they met with enemies, and were all captured.


    Which city? I asked.


    They told me it''s Shanqi City north of Iron Sand River. Now the city was surrounded by enemies, surrounded on all sides.


    After the Tiesha River Battlefront crumbled, the enemy''s front also continuously expanded.


    It was said that after the enemy crossed over the Tiesha River, the army split into three groups, and headed towards the east, west, and north respectively.


    When we had prepared the firewood and food, we started a fire to cook.


    These people were extremely excited, as if they were out camping out. He seemed to have completely forgotten that there was still a war going on outside.


    This made me feel that even college students were only half grown up.


    Looking at them, he felt that he, too, was getting old.


    After dinner. These people first shared some of the food with the old people, and then they started to enjoy their own food.


    They sat in a circle around a bonfire, talking and laughing, and from time to time someone walked into the middle of the fire to sing or dance.


    He Xiaotong also joined in the battle with them, playing until she forgot to think about the details.


    I sat with a bunch of old Old Man ladies and watched those young people playing around.


    He Xiaotong saw that I was hiding amongst a group of elderly people. I ran over and pulled me into a group of young people, but I kept feeling out of place.


    He Xiaotong pulled me over to the bonfire that was surrounded by people. She insisted on letting me sing a song with her, but I had no idea what she was singing. She could only stand to the side and look at her in a daze.


    They''ve been playing for a long time, and I''ll have to tell them all to stop tomorrow morning when they''re on their way.


    They looked as if they hadn''t had enough fun, but they still dispersed.


    I arranged for another ten to be on watch in the middle of the night. The ten of them spent the night.


    I randomly picked a lawn to sleep on when He Xiaotong ran over and laid beside me.


    I said snappily, Go back.


    She put her arms around me, rolled her eyes at me, and squeezed. I was in so much pain that I wanted to withdraw my hand, but she held tightly onto my arm.


    I didn''t dare to struggle too hard to get rid of her, for fear of hurting her.


    She looked me in the eye and said defiantly, Are you afraid of me, or are you afraid of me?


    Who''s afraid of you?


    He Xiaotong laughed and said: What can I do if I lie beside you? You want me to go away, do you think I can eat you?


    She let go of my hand, and I rolled over with my back to her.


    Lying behind me, she whispered, What kind of woman is your wife?


    When she asked me this question, I thought of Ye Ling. I thought for a moment and said: She is the person who understands me the best.


    He Xiaotong didn''t say anything after hearing this. "Do you know how to use a gun?" I asked.


    She gave a start, then nodded and said, Yes! My father taught me.


    I took out the pistol at my waist and handed it to her.


    She didn''t even try to be polite with me. Then she said, All right, let me protect you from now on.


    The morning of the second day, I was in no hurry to set off for Luo City either.


    Instead, he used his long sword to chop down a lot of branches, rattan, and bamboo to make weapons for those young people.


    Train them all morning. No matter how much they trained, they wouldn''t be able to fight against the monsters.


    And the reason I did that was just to give them some self-confidence.


    When noon arrived, after we finished eating, we let them rest for a while. Then, I brought them and slowly advanced in the direction of Luo City.


    We did not walk down the road, but crossed the hills on the path, but it was slow. We only walked four kilometers in an afternoon.


    Because there were 20 old people, their speed was extremely slow. Even if they carried them on their back, they still wouldn''t be able to endure such a shock wave.


    If they continued on like this, it would take them at least ten days to travel the distance that I spent flying here in less than a day.


    However, there was no other way. He could only walk slowly.


    We had just come down from a mountain and into a thick forest.


    As we were advancing, a group of people rushed out from around the woods. Surrounding us, we heard the shouts of those at the forefront: Hand over all your valuables!


    I was startled, I actually encountered a tribulation.

 C129

    When I looked closely, there were nearly 200 of them. There were both males and females, and the males all looked like they were from the Little Hooligan. All of them looked very young. They soon surrounded us.


    I hastened to shout at the line: The strong young men form a circle to protect the women and the old.


    By this time, the bandits had completely surrounded us.


    Two people came out of the crowd, a man and a woman.


    The man looked like a tough guy, but he was clearly not a good person. The man shouted: Those who want to live, leave their money and women behind!


    I could see that quite a few people on my side were frightened by this and began to tremble.


    I went up to the man and said, We''re all runaways, no money.


    The man said: Isn''t there a lot of beautiful women? It would be better to wait for an old man to follow you trash.


    Immediately, the entire team broke out into laughter.


    I frowned and looked at the weapons in their hands. They didn''t have guns, either.


    Looking at their lifetime attire, there were many scars on their hair and tattoos on their bodies. They didn''t look that old either. Evidently, this group of people should be the Little Hooligan s and delinquents on the street.


    I went straight for that. The fierce-looking man walked over.


    He looked at me as if he thought I was going to come over and talk to him about something.


    But I used to just punch him in the nose.


    Blood spurted out of his nose, and he took a step back.


    Covering his swollen nose, he cursed, "Damn it!"


    He rushed at me. Kick me in the shin.


    I raised my leg slightly to avoid it and slapped him twice in the face.


    He was furious after being beaten by me, and he kept making noise while I waved my fist.


    I dodged to the left and right, still taking his punch.


    But I was able to endure the force of his fist. After taking that punch, I turned around and kicked him in the chest.


    I was kicked to the ground, and the girl next to him shouted, Brother, let me help you!


    He grabbed the knife in his hand and stabbed it towards me.


    I quickly dodged to the side and slapped him on the hand that held the knife. Her knife fell to the ground.


    I pushed her to the ground again, then dusted off my hands.


    Just then, the man and woman stood up again, and the man said, Boy, can you fight?


    I was afraid that all his men would rush at me, so I said: If you are not a eunuch, fight me one-on-one. You can use any weapon you like, and I will beat you with my bare hands.


    The man spat and took a machete from a subordinate beside him and rushed towards me.


    He slashed at my head, and I ducked my head and opened his knife and punched him in the stomach.


    This punch of mine is very heavy. I grabbed her by the hair and knocked her head against my knee.


    At this moment, the girl saw her brother get beaten up again. With a machete in hand, he rushed forward once more and chopped towards my neck.


    I kicked her brother and grabbed her arm that was wielding the knife. I snatched the machete from her and pulled her into my embrace.


    She fell straight into my arms, lifted her knife and held her by the neck.


    When her brother saw me, he rushed up to me in a panic and tried to sneak an attack me, but I kicked him to the ground.


    Glaring fiercely at the man on the ground, he said, "Make way, or I''ll be rude to your sister."


    He watched me put the knife back around his sister''s neck. He shouted, Don''t! Don''t! Brother, calm down! I''ll tell my people to disperse.


    He turned around and charged. The surrounding lackeys roared: "What are you still standing around for?!" Get out of my way!


    Only then did his little brother give way.


    I said to He Xiaotong and the others: Let''s go!


    He Xiaotong was also a person who understood the big picture, she nodded and said to the rest of the group: Come with me.


    With that, she led the group out.


    At this moment, the girl in my arms began to struggle. She shouted, None of them is allowed to leave. Don''t let them go.


    The surrounding Little Hooligan immediately became restless.


    I squeezed the girl''s neck so hard she couldn''t breathe.


    I said to the Little Hooligan: If you want her to die, you can try.


    These Little Hooligan immediately looked towards their big brother, the man immediately shouted: "Look, my sister is still in his hands, quickly let them pass."


    I slowly loosened my grip on the girl''s neck, and she immediately began to cough loudly.


    When He Xiaotong walked out of the Little Hooligan''s encirclement, I wanted to follow as well, but the group of Little Hooligan immediately blocked my path, obviously not intending to let me capture this girl.


    He Xiaotong looked in my direction, and I said to her, You guys go first.


    He Xiaotong did not act pretentiously at this time, and directly took her people and left.


    At this time, I am the only one left with this group of Little Hooligan, escaping seems like a complicated task.


    I didn''t want to be in a deadlock with them, so I said to the man in the lead, You tell your men to make way, and I don''t want to be held up with you. If you let me out of your way, I''ll let her go.


    At this moment, the girl I was holding started to struggle and bit my arm. My hand hurt and I almost let go of her.


    I grabbed her again, and even though the knife was on her neck, I didn''t dare to cut it.


    I can''t kill a girl.


    He just yelled at her, Be honest with me, or I''ll be rude to you.


    But she was struggling harder than ever, and she didn''t seem to give in at all. She cried out to me as she struggled: If you have the guts, kill me, what can you do to me?


    As I said that, I bit my arm. I didn''t know what to do even after being entangled with her like this.


    The surrounding people also looked at me in a daze. They didn''t dare to come forward to help, but they were afraid that I would really kill them.


    The more the girl shouted, the more arrogant she became. I''m not afraid of you! You are a eunuch!


    I almost fainted when I heard this. But he really couldn''t do anything to her.


    Seeing that she was getting more and more proud of her scolding, she steeled her heart and reached out her hand to pick up her miniskirt.


    She turned pale with fright and screamed, Ah! Abnormal! What are you doing?


    I said fiercely: I will put you on the spot!

 C130

    I thought to myself, it seems necessary to be a hooligan sometimes against women.


    The surrounding people were all startled by my actions. The man they were leading also begged them not to do so.


    When I saw the girl in my arms pale with fright, I immediately felt pleased with myself and said, "If you continue to be dishonest, I''ll just take off your skirt."


    But she was still stubborn and said: You dare! If you dare to do this in the classroom, my brother will beat you to death.


    I thought to myself, "You damned girl, you dare to scare me?" Then, I stretched out my hand towards her short skirt.


    She screamed in fright and said, No, no, I was wrong!


    Only then did I retract my hand, and she finally calmed down and stopped moving.


    I thought it would be easy to get rid of this little girl and get out of here.


    He was about to carry her outside when he suddenly felt his whole body go numb and he lost all his strength.


    As I slowly fell to the ground, I could see that the girl was holding a small electric baton in her hands.


    At this moment, he heard the little girl proudly say, "Not bad, this old lady remembers that there was still such a treasure." Otherwise, I will really let you, a damn pervert, escape.


    I felt a pang of anger. I didn''t expect the ship to be in the gutter. He was actually tricked by such a little girl.


    At this time. The surrounding Little Hooligan s were all elated as they heard the man in their lead shout, "Go and beat this brat to death."


    Immediately, a group of people surrounded me and started punching and kicking me, who was lying on the floor.


    I don''t know how long I was beaten up, but I felt a kick to the back of my head before I fainted.


    When I woke up again, I was tied up in what looked like a purple room.


    I felt pain all over my body, and I was obviously beaten up. I looked around again, feeling that it was the next morning.


    My hands were tied behind my back, probably because they had been tied for too long, and I felt a little numb.


    I looked around. Is there anything I can cut? He didn''t find any sharp weapons, but he was sure that the door frame could break the rope. I inched closer and closer to the wooden door.


    When he finally reached the door, he leaned against the doorframe and reached out to break the rope.


    However, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. The door slammed into me, knocking me out of my wits.


    At this moment, a girl''s joyful voice was heard: "Ah!" You''re awake.


    I looked up and saw that it was the girl I had kidnapped yesterday.


    She smiled triumphantly, but her words chilled me. Last night you were like a corpse. I came to see you this morning. I didn''t expect you to wake up.


    Smiling, I took out the electric baton again and slowly approached me. I was so shocked that I hastily moved backwards.


    Hee hee, weren''t you very good yesterday? Why was he so afraid now?


    She gave me a slap in the face and went on, Well, you dare to be a hooligan to my mother.


    Saying that, she was about to laugh happily as he continued, "I will slowly torture you to the point where you will know that no one''s tofu can eat tofu."


    She slapped me twice more, then slowly stood up and said, "I have to go eat breakfast, I''ll come back later to take care of you." There hasn''t been much fun on the mountain lately, but with you now, it''s fun.


    With that, she went out and locked the door again.


    I began to crawl slowly toward the door again, my back to the door frame, my back to the door frame.


    Although it was very strenuous, the brick on the door frame slowly opened up a hole in the rope. I began to twist the rope hard, grinding it as I did so, until it finally snapped with a crack.


    After I untied the rope on my hand, I started to untie my feet. Not long later, I broke free from the bindings.


    I went to the door and found it locked by her.


    The door didn''t look very strong. If I hit it with all my strength, I should be able to knock it open.


    But I didn''t because I was afraid of alerting the others.


    I had to wait for the girl to come back from breakfast, as she had said.


    I''ll take care of her then.


    Thinking of this, my anger rose again. He looked at himself covered in wounds.


    I don''t know what happened after I fainted last night. How long have they been beating me?


    After a while, the door was opened. The little girl had a toothpick in her mouth as she walked in complacently.


    When she saw that I had let go of the rope, she turned and ran. I grabbed the back of her neck and pulled her back.


    I quickly shut the door. She was so scared she wanted to scream, but I held her mouth.


    She immediately fished out her electric baton. How could I fall for her tricks again? I directly snatched the electric baton from her hands and threw it to the side.


    Clutching her mouth, he placed her on his lap and, like a child, started slapping her on the buttocks.


    She was in so much pain that she quickly struggled, but with just that little bit of strength, it was completely useless.


    Finally, when she started to cry, I let go and asked her, Where is my sword?


    I still value this sword a lot, I can''t let it fall into the hands of these Little Hooligan s.


    She just cried and didn''t dare to cry out loud. I grabbed her again and raised my hand to hit her.


    In my brother''s room, he saw that it was a good sword.


    I nodded and let her go.


    I opened the door a crack and found myself in a village.


    The place is quite large, and I don''t know where her brother''s room is. He then dragged the girl over and asked her which room belonged to her brother.


    She pointed to the cabin next to a beautiful house.


    I saw the beautiful house and asked, You''re not lying to me, are you? Your elder brother is the elder brother, why is his house not as beautiful as the one beside it?


    The girl shook her head. The prettiest room is mine.


    I grabbed her again and tied her hands together with the knots of rope I''d broken.


    I went to take off her stockings again and tried to cover her mouth with them.


    She was so frightened that she started to struggle. His feet kept kicking at me.


    I took both her legs in my arms. She began to take off her socks. She started to scream, and I shoved her stockings straight into her mouth.


    She grunted, but couldn''t spit it out. Only then did I tie her feet up.


    I felt my way out slowly, and closed the door again when I was outside.


    Only then did he slowly move towards the house the girl was pointing to. There were many people outside, but the house was very close to each other. It''s a good way to hide me. In a moment I was in that room.


    But when I opened the door, I was stunned. There were hundreds of people inside, and they saw me coming in. They all looked at me with dumbfounded expressions.


    Ye Zichen thought about how he was so stupid, and how he was tricked by that girl again.


    Suddenly, a girl behind him shouted: "Don''t let this brat get away!" Catch him!


    I looked back and saw that it was the girl that I had tied up. I didn''t expect her to already be here.

 C131

    There were more than 100 people in the room and they seemed to be discussing something. When they saw me barge in from the outside, they all looked at me stupefied.


    Hearing the girl''s shout, I finally reacted and rushed towards me while shouting.


    I backed out of the room and ran toward the girl, who started to run when she saw me coming at her.


    Some of the surrounding Little Hooligan s saw that I was chasing after the girl and immediately rushed over, blocking in front of me.


    I kicked two people out of my way and tried to grab the girl. However, there were constantly people surrounding me. I had no choice but to give up chasing after the girl and escape in the direction where there was no one.


    A group of people caught up to me when they saw that I was trying to escape.


    People kept pouncing towards me, and from time to time, I would also let one or two people down. But no matter what I did, I just couldn''t rush out of the village. The village was surrounded by walls, and I couldn''t find the door.


    I felt more and more tired. If I continued like this, I would definitely be captured by these people.


    The girl will have to skin me.


    After dodging left and right, I finally managed to avoid everyone''s gaze. I saw the most beautiful house, so I wanted to slip through the window to hide inside.


    I had just put my head through a window when I felt a gust of wind strike me, and I pulled my head back just in time to avoid it.


    Only then did I realize that there were four or five girls in the room, waiting for me with sticks.


    I was afraid that the people behind me would catch up to me, so I could only jump in.


    The girls ran around screaming when they saw me come in.


    A girl was shouting in exasperation: What are you running for? Didn''t you say that you would protect me?


    When I took a look, I couldn''t help but to laugh. It was the girl that I had tied up just now.


    I approached her step by step, and she was so frightened that she drew a sword from the table and pointed it at me. Don''t come near me.


    Only now did I realize that this sword was actually my broken sword. He thought to himself, "This girl is really cunning, she tricked me just now to say that the sword is with her brother." She didn''t expect that she had hidden it herself.


    This sword was indeed very sharp. If she accidentally slashed at it, she might really lose her life.


    I was more or less afraid. But since they had already reached this point, of course, they couldn''t submit.


    I rushed towards her. She jumped in fright and quickly raised her hand to chop me up. But as soon as I lifted them up, I grabbed both my arms.


    I grabbed her by the collar and pinned her to the sofa.


    I pressed my knee against her stomach and tried to snatch the sword from her hand, but she wouldn''t let go.


    Her stubbornness annoyed me, and I reached for her skirt.


    She was startled. Immediately, she freed a hand to stop my hand that was about to pull at her skirt. When I realized that the opportunity had arrived, I immediately stretched out my hand to grab the sword. The sword immediately flew into my hand.


    I let go of her and stepped back with a smirk.


    But I don''t know where I''m going. There are people out there right now.


    Very soon, someone knocked on the door and asked: "Miss, is that boy in here?" We can''t find him.


    I was about to step forward to stop the girl when she called out, Here, come in, all of you.


    A group of people came running in again, immediately crowding the room to the point where not even a drop of water could trickle through.


    At last the man they were leading appeared, and I said to him: "If we keep pestering like this, no one will get anything. Let me go."


    He led his sister behind him and said, Pah! You''re f * cking alone right now, I can get people to beat you up. Brothers, attack!


    I was shocked and hurriedly ran to the window and jumped out.


    The group of people shouted and rushed out of the house.


    I ran, thinking there was no end to it!


    I walked around the village again, but still couldn''t find the exit.


    In the end, he was actually surrounded by a group of people in the village''s plaza, thinking to himself that it was going to get cold.


    At this moment, the man and his sister came out together. The girl smiled proudly and said, "You can''t run away. No matter how much you run away, we are only catching turtles in our dreams."


    Startled, I asked, Is there no exit from your village?


    She smugly nodded and said, "Not today."


    I cursed silently in my heart. Who had designed the layout of this village? Are you still going to let me fight against the evil forces?


    At this moment, the girl was laughing gleefully. She thought to herself, "What are you so proud of? If they were to really fight, then I''ll just use those useless people beside you ¡­" Although you can kill me, but before I die, I can still bite you back.


    She waved her hand. A number of people from the crowd came out with longbows in hand. They drew their bows full and pointed them at me.


    I was startled. It was really cold this time.


    Then the girl said, Well? If you come over now and lick my shoes, I''ll spare you today.


    Are you grown up? All day long. However, my heart was in a mess, and I didn''t know what to do.


    The girl returned to her previous arrogant look. And not at all afraid of me.


    He really has nothing to be afraid of. Right now, the one who should be afraid of him is me. There are dozens of people pulling their longbows and aiming it at my forehead.


    If I dare to act rashly, I reckon their arrows will pierce my throat.


    The girl beckoned, and two men came toward me. One of them kicked me.


    I quickly dodged it and returned the blow. He immediately covered his face and fell to the ground.


    I also knocked down another person on the way.


    The girl shouted, If you dare to fight back again, don''t blame us for being rude.


    She called out to the people next to her, You go up and bring him to me.


    Three more men approached me, but they looked obviously timid. For a moment, no one dared to move forward.


    The girl yelled at them again, and then they stepped forward and held me, and I didn''t resist.


    If he angered them, thousands of arrows would pierce his heart.


    They dragged me to the girl.


    The girl sneered, grabbed me by the hair, and said to the person next to me, I want him to lick my shoes.


    As he spoke, he stretched out his leg. When everyone heard that, they all came up and pressed me down.


    When I tried to press my face against her shoes, I was so frightened that I immediately struggled. The surrounding people burst into laughter.


    My face is closer to the girl''s feet, and she laughs very smugly.


    Furious, I opened my mouth and bit towards her ankle. This time, the girl''s reaction was very fast. She was so scared that she quickly withdrew her feet.


    The girl''s brother just slapped me and said, Are you a dog?


    I scolded him: if you want to kill me, kill me, don''t try to insult me.


    When he heard this, he turned to the big man beside him and said, You break one of his hands for me. Let''s see if he can still be so fierce.


    The man next to him had an iron rod as he walked over.


    The people around me grabbed one of my arms as well. I struggled, but couldn''t break free.


    He raised the iron rod in his hand and was about to smash it towards me. I immediately shut my eyes in fright, but felt really furious in my heart.

 C132

    The brawny guy was just about to raise his iron rod and smash it towards my arm. I felt as if the sun above my head was suddenly obscured by something.


    Everyone looked up and was shocked.


    I saw a three-headed dragon hovering above us with its wings open. It looked like a dragon, but it wasn''t right. Spreading its wings, it could only describe how enormous it was as it blotted out the sky and covered the earth.


    Someone shouted: The dragon is here!


    Isn''t that right? How could it have wings?


    God, he wasn''t that big before.


    Everyone, quickly run!


    Immediately, the entire plaza became a mess, and everyone began to flee in all directions.


    Their leader began to organize people to fire arrows at the colossal dragon above them.


    However, their arrows were unable to harm the dragon at all. They could only infuriate it.


    The colossal dragon let out a loud roar and fell down from the sky. When he landed on the ground, the earth shook and the mountains shook. He was as big as a mountain. The height was definitely 20 meters.


    It landed right in front of me, and I fled in fright.


    I hid behind a house.


    Three streams of flames suddenly spouted out of the dragon''s mouth. Three houses were engulfed in an instant. The flames wrapped around the people hiding in the houses screamed as they rushed out. Unfortunately, they were burned to death after just a few steps.


    I was stunned. At this moment, I heard someone from the side shout, "We can''t protect the village anymore! Let''s run!"


    The wayward girl was among them with his brother, and the girl said anxiously: How can you run! Wasn''t the door sealed by us?


    That''s right, she said. It was to prevent him from coming in, but no one had expected him to fly in by himself.


    I finally understood what was going on. So this village didn''t have a door before, and wasn''t specially prepared for me. It was to prevent the dragon from entering, but no one expected it to fly.


    Then the girl''s brother continued: The bow and arrow are not powerful enough. It couldn''t hurt him at all.


    The girl said, Now go home and get the hammer and break the village wall.


    At this moment, the colossal dragon was still spewing fire and the people in the surroundings were frantically running for their lives. There were also people who were constantly falling down while wailing.


    I was shocked to see it, too. However, this fellow was not someone that a human could fight against.


    At this moment, the group of people hurriedly went back to find Hammer. Some of them managed to avoid the dragon''s gaze, but there were some who weren''t so lucky.


    For example, that girl. She had not walked far before she was discovered by the colossal dragon. The moment the colossal dragon shot a flame at her, it would erupt towards her.


    Although the girl avoided the center of the fireball, she was immediately cut down by a little sprout.


    She lost her head and screamed and ran around. She was so close to me that I threw myself at her and pinned her to the ground.


    The flames on her body had been suppressed by me. I took off my clothes and started to beat them on her body before extinguishing the flames.


    I pulled her up again. I took her and hid her behind a house.


    She looked at me in horror, but said nothing.


    I looked at the dragon, who was destroying the village. Most of the village has been burned down, and I think it will be on our side in a little while.


    I pulled the girl up and kept running, when I heard a scream behind me.


    The girl froze, then grabbed my hand and was about to turn around and run back.


    I turned around and saw that the one who was screaming was her brother. Her brother was already surrounded by the fire and kept falling to the ground.


    The girl wanted to save her brother, but I stopped her. His brother was already dead.


    The colossal dragon opened its mouth once more and spewed out even more intense flames.


    I rushed forward with the girl, and the girl''s brother and the houses were engulfed in flames.


    Behind us, we could hear the wails of humans and the deaths of people in the sea of fire.


    I ran for a long time with the girl, and she struggled all the way, but I held her fast.


    At last we reached the wall at the edge of the village. I drew my sword and slashed at the wall. Every swing of the sword sent stone shards flying everywhere.


    That huge dragon was already walking towards us step by step. The entire village was also no longer letting out wailing sounds. It seemed that only the girl and I were still alive.


    The wall in front of us was very thick, but I couldn''t cut through it.


    The girl continued to struggle, as if she wanted to return to the sea of fire to save her brother.


    But how can I let him go? If he goes back, he''ll definitely die.


    But then she turned and bit me so hard that blood flowed from my hand and I let go.


    She immediately rushed into the sea of fire as if she had gone mad.


    However, not long after, he was surrounded by a ball of fire. She struggled up from the fire and let out a series of miserable shrieks.


    I feel very bad when I see this. However, he couldn''t care less about his emotions at this time.


    I gripped my sword with both hands and kept swinging. Finally, he cut a hole in the wall.


    I kept digging the hole to make it big enough for me to get out.


    The dragon was not aware of me yet. However, the fire around him only continued to grow stronger. He continued to spew out flames as if he wanted to burn the entire village to ashes.


    I watched him approach, little by little. I dug at the wall with my sword like a madman, and my body was finally able to squeeze out.


    I did not hesitate to drill into the hole.


    At this moment, a huge dragon''s flame is already shooting towards me.


    Halfway through, I felt Han''s legs burning inside.


    I crawled out even more furiously, and when I did, I found that my pants were all gone. I rolled twice on the ground before I put out the fire.


    However, the skin on my calves had already been burnt, and I could still smell the smell of barbecue.


    At this moment, a gigantic figure flew over from the sky above me. Its wings flapped towards me like a typhoon, and I was knocked against the wall, even a piece of the surrounding grass was blown away.


    I let out a sigh of relief as I watched its mighty and terrible figure slowly disappear into the horizon.


    I survived, but I was not happy at all.


    Where did these three dragons come from? perhaps it was another killing tool produced by Heaven Realm.

 C133

    Once I left the village that was burnt to ashes, I started to continue heading towards the Luo City.


    At noon on the second day, I caught up with He Xiaotong and the others. Everyone was very happy to see me return.


    I was distressed that these people had only come so far. If we continue on like this, it would take at least half a month for us to reach the Luo City.


    When I returned to the group, I led them forward. I couldn''t really be blamed on them, with a group of Old Man''s old grannies by their side, they couldn''t even walk down the main road.


    We safely managed to finish the rest of the journey that took half a month, and finally reached the Luo City.


    Everyone cheered as He Tuan quickly arranged for them to enter a temporary shelter.


    I saw that the He Tuan''s face was haggard, as if he had not slept for three days and three nights.


    He Xiaotong affectionately wrapped her arms around his, causing the He Tuan to reveal a smile.


    I feel that it''s strange, shouldn''t He Tuan be wild with joy when he sees He Xiaotong coming back?


    However, even though he looked happy, he was clearly frowning. Could it be that something had happened to this guy?


    I didn''t meddle in other people''s business. I guessed that this old fogey was quarreling with his wife.


    I greeted him and He Xiaotong. He Tuan looked at me with a complicated gaze, as if he wanted to thank me, but felt that it wasn''t appropriate. In the end, he said, "Forget it, let''s just split up."


    I was very confused, but I didn''t understand what he meant.


    I didn''t have the leisure to think about it in the end, so I returned to the army camp.


    The first person I saw when I returned to the camp was Wang Yan.


    She smiled at me when she saw me coming. I hear you''ve been on leave for a month. I didn''t expect to be back so soon.


    It seems that General Han Xifei did not tell anyone where I went.


    Wang Yan continued to laugh: General Han Xifei said that after you return, you will resume your previous position as the Second Battalion Commander.


    When I heard that it''s the best news in a month, I don''t need to be that Evil Woman''s guard anymore.


    After chatting with Wang Yan for a while longer, I returned to my tent.


    There was a lot of dust in my tent. Obviously, it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it, so I started to clean it up myself.


    He had just finished cleaning up and was about to lie down on his bed to rest. Wang Yan walked in from the door and I immediately sat up.


    She was holding a new uniform in her hand, and she said to me, I got this from the quartermaster. Look at your clothes, you look like a beggar.


    I scratched my head, embarrassed, and thanked her.


    When I asked about the Second Battalion, she smiled and said, I''ve been training. Occasionally he even went out to sweep up the enemy scouts. Right now, the combat prowess of the Second Battalion was not bad. Other than the 1st Battalion, there shouldn''t be any other Battalion that can compare to us.


    I smiled and said, "I have truly wronged you for making you my Vice Battalion Commander."


    She shook her head and said, "When you led the village, the morale of the soldiers made the training more active. That''s why we have such combat strength." None of this has much to do with me.


    This girl was indeed very likeable, no wonder Da Niu and Mouse had such a good impression of him.


    We chatted for a while longer, and then I realized that there were already 6,000 of us in the army. It was now divided into three regiments.


    The leader of the first squadron was Luo Sha, and at the same time, the first battalion was her direct subordinate.


    As for our Second Battalion, we are also part of Luo Sha''s group of managers. When I heard this, all of the happiness I had from before vanished, I am now still Luo Sha''s soldier.


    And the second and third groups were temporarily led by two generals that Han Xifei had poached from Long Dan''s side.


    I am confused as to why Han Xifei is fighting with Long Dan''s men.


    Hearing Wang Yan talk about Long Dan, I asked: Is Long Dan okay?


    Wang Yan seemed to be tired of standing, so she sat beside me and said: "Don''t you know?" Long Dan had died in battle.


    I wasn''t surprised when I heard it. Han Xifei had told me about this result a long time ago.


    Wang Yan said in a low voice: Then surely you don''t know the rumors in the city?


    I shook my head doubtfully. What rumor?


    Wang Yan looked around, and then smacked her lips in front of my ear, and I felt her breath on my neck, warm.


    He only heard her whispering: There was a rumor in the city that the mayor and the He Tuan knew that it was dangerous outside the city, and they still allowed Long Dan to bring only 2000 people out of the city. Right now, many of Long Dan''s subordinates were extremely furious.


    When I heard these words, I felt that the eyes of the masses were still bright, this was indeed the mayor trying to kill Long Dan.


    It''s just that I feel that this matter has nothing to do with He Tuan, he probably doesn''t know anything, so he shouldn''t use his own daughter as a pawn.


    I asked again, Did the mayor and the others come out to fend off the rumors?


    Wang Yan nodded her head and said: Yes, but the ruckus in Long Dan''s army was extremely bad, and she threatened to not give an explanation if she continued. They were going to directly take over the City Hall.


    I was a little surprised when I heard this. Had things turned out this way?


    I then asked Wang Yan: Did General Han Xifei say anything?


    Wang Yan said: "Didn''t you notice that General Han Xifei is not in the army camp?


    I think that I also didn''t see General Han Xifei. I have to report to her later.


    Seeing my appearance, Wang Yan was sure that I did not know, so she continued: The mayor got the title of a big general from General Han Xifei, in addition, she is not from the Luo City. The mayor wanted her to resolve the anger of Long Dan''s troops. Therefore, General Han Xifei was in the city these few days.


    I thought that even General Han Xifei was involved? Could there be any danger?


    Seeing my worry, Wang Yan said: After General Han Xifei''s efforts over the past few days, Long Dan''s old tribe finally calmed down a little.


    I was relieved to hear that.


    I chatted about military matters with Wang Yan for a while longer until dusk before she finally left.


    The mayor, I thought, that wily fellow, was a thief after all.


    Maybe he didn''t think that Long Dan''s subordinates would be so loyal.


    But then again, if Long Dan wasn''t too arrogant, he wouldn''t have died.


    The mayor had asked him to lead two thousand men out of the city. He could have refused, but he had agreed.


    Moreover, Long Dan was the teacher and commander of a division, and his army had long surpassed a division.


    All he wanted was to show off his courage by leaving the city. How many people he wanted to take out of the city was entirely up to him.


    However, Long Dan''s death was all blamed on the mayor and the others. This was a little unreasonable.


    And from what I see, Long Dan isn''t a very popular general, his subordinates shouldn''t be so angry.


    I kept feeling that something was strange, but I couldn''t make heads or tails of it, so I stopped thinking about it.


    The next morning, news came from the Luo City that the mayor''s entire family had died from poison, and the person who poisoned them was He Tuan.


    There was a rumor that the mayor and the He Tuan had joined hands to kill Long Dan in an attempt to seize military power.


    But when Long Dan died, the mayor and the He Tuan did not succeed in their plans, and the two of them went against each other. So the He Tuan tried to kill the mayor.


    Originally, He Tuan was only suspected, but right now, he had already escaped with his daughter He Xiaotong. This only served to further confirm that he had poisoned the mayor''s family.


    And his wife, for that matter. He was killed by angry soldiers as soon as he arrived at the company this morning.


    This news greatly shocked me. The three most important officials of Luo City, whether they were alive or dead, as well as how to escape. Luo City was going to change the weather.


    But I still thought that I was worried about He Xiaotong, that girl must be fine.

 C134

    On this day, the sky was drizzling with drizzling rain.


    I always felt very uneasy. He did not go to the training grounds to train his soldiers, but chose to leave all the work to Wang Yan.


    I always had the feeling that something big was going to happen.


    The whole day was very quiet. But it made me feel like it was the eve of a storm.


    As expected, just at noon, the Luo City emitted a series of loud sounds of gunfire. Soon after, the sounds of fighting and shouting could be heard from within the city. The tranquility of the day was finally broken.


    Very quickly, the entire side of the Luo City was sealed up, and an extremely large number of soldiers stood guard at the entrance to the outside of the city.


    They would not let the people of the city out or the people of the city in.


    I don''t know who''s fighting who in the city. But General Han Xifei is still in the city, which makes me very worried.


    Not only am I worried, but Luo Sha is also worried about us gathering all of our Battalion Commander and higher officers for a meeting.


    Luo Sha went straight to the point, and told us that the situation inside the Luo City was a little chaotic, and we don''t know who was fighting who nor could we contact General Han Xifei in the city.


    However, he got the news from the spies in the city. Right now, there are twenty thousand rebel soldiers in the city. They are attacking the defending troops of Luo City.


    The twenty thousand rebels were originally Long Dan''s troops, but the one leading them to start a rebellion was Long Dan''s aide-de-camp, Lu Liangshan.


    Luliang Shan was leading more than 20,000 men in a fierce street battle with the defenders.


    This was because Lu Liangshan''s 20 thousand strong army had suddenly attacked, catching the defending troops off guard and causing heavy losses.


    Fortunately, there were 80 thousand soldiers on guard. The rebel army was suppressed and both sides were engaged in a bitter battle.


    General Han Xifei was helping the defending side to advise on the battle.


    Hearing this, I heaved a sigh of relief. It''s good that General Han Xifei was fine.


    However, after thinking about it, he felt that it was strange. There were 80 thousand soldiers guarding the city, how could they fight against 20,000 rebel soldiers to a stalemate?


    Luo Sha led our group of generals and stood guard in the combat room. She told us to be ready to fight at any time.


    Around 3 in the afternoon, the guards outside the camp reported that General Han Xifei had returned.


    The group of us quickly went out to greet him.


    When Han Xifei saw that we had come, she didn''t bother to stand on ceremony and immediately brought everyone back into the combat room.


    She went straight to the point: "I presume you guys should also know about Lu Liangshan''s sudden betrayal, leading his troops to ambush the Luo City Guardians right?


    Everyone nodded.


    Han Xifei continued: Now that the situation in the city has been set, the rebel army of Lu Liang Shan will lose.


    Everyone cheered. Obviously, our side supports the garrison too.


    Han Xifei told everyone to quiet down, and she continued: The enemy is currently surrounded by the defensive layer of Luo City.


    Han Xifei took out a map and placed it on the table. Pointing to a point on the map, she said: To the south is the weakest point of the defending army.


    Han Xifei''s gaze suddenly became cold, and she said: "Third Battalion, stay here and guard the base." The other clans had all gone out to defend the southern gate of the Luo City. They must not let any of the enemies escape.


    Everyone shouted in unison: "Yes!"


    Seeing how the others were all full of fighting spirit, I was a little hesitant, because this time the enemy is our kind. After this battle, perhaps I will have nightmares for a long time to come.


    Just as everyone was walking out, Han Xifei suddenly called out to me.


    I looked back at her, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she waited until everyone had left the war room before she said to me, "War is cruel. Although you have fought many battles, from the look on your face, it seems like you don''t have enough experience."


    I shook my head. I''m ready to kill all those who come rushing out of the gates, whether they be men or ghosts.


    Han Xifei sighed and said: Your Second Battalion and Third Battalion''s mission should be changed.


    Hearing her words, I hesitated. If I can avoid this battle, I am willing to do so.


    But what if there was a next time? If the next enemy is still a human, do I have to run away again?


    I gritted my teeth and said, No need to change. I''m ready.


    Han Xifei nodded and said: Then go.


    As you command! I entered a military salute towards Han Xifei and walked out.


    I returned to the Second Battalion, gathered Wang Yan and a group of Company Leaders, and started to tell them about today''s mission.


    When I finished, everyone said with confidence, Yes!


    But this time, Wang Yan seemed to be a little afraid.


    When everyone went to organize the troops, I said to Wang Yan: If you don''t want to go, then let''s have a rest today.


    Wang Yan said with a bitter smile: I''m your aide, wouldn''t it be a joke if I didn''t go?


    Sure enough, she made the same choice as me. It''s just that I don''t know which of us will be the most outstanding on the battlefield.


    Han Xifei brought a group of us as she majestically entered the southern gate of the Luo City.


    There was already a group of defenders guarding the place. They used stones, sandbags, and other things to form obstacles. They stood in front of him, forming a tight defensive line.


    However, he did not have a lot of people, just a mere 1000 people.


    After General Han Xifei came forward to negotiate with their officers, they allowed us to stay here.


    We joined their defense team and waited for the enemy to arrive.


    They knew that the enemy still had five thousand handicapped veterans, and they were looking for weak spots to break out of Luo City.


    As the seconds ticked by, the sounds of guns in the city began to drift towards us, and I could hear them growing clearer.


    It seemed that the enemy was coming this way, just as General Han Xifei had expected.


    Everyone is quietly waiting for the arrival of the enemy, especially Wang Yan who is beside me. She looks extremely nervous when she looked at you.


    I gave her a few words of comfort. He turned around and stared at the front of the camp.


    Finally, the enemy came charging out from a street corner, and when they saw us, they rushed towards us, howling like madmen.


    At this point, the Regimental Commander of the Third Regiment shouted to them: All of you, drop your weapons and surrender your weapons.


    But in response to his angry roar, "You despicable scumbags, we were wronged!" We are not rebels!


    I don''t know if they''re telling the truth or not.


    General Han Xifei immediately gave the order to shoot, and the other side started to shoot as well, the two sides immediately started to exchange fire.


    The enemies kept firing and charging at the same time, completely disregarding their own lives.


    However, they rushed forward with their lives on the line. Not long after, they were already more than half dead.


    And our side has lost less than 1,000 people.


    When there were only about two thousand of them left, they finally reached us.


    The rebel soldiers did not hesitate. Immediately engage in a white blade battle with our troops.


    When the two sides started fighting, our side suffered a huge loss. The other side was truly too tenacious. It was a battle that required one''s life to be taken, scaring the soldiers on our side to the point where they did not dare to fight.

 C135

    The enemy''s ferocity immediately frightened the inexperienced soldiers on our side. Many of them had already started to flee.


    I watched my men slowly pull back, and I said to them, You piece of trash! Everyone has two shoulders and one head, what are you afraid of? Come with me!


    After I finished speaking, I raised my sword and charged forward. Only then did they muster the courage to return to their positions and engage the enemy.


    The enemy and my side are engaged in battle, however our side can''t stop them. We have 6000 people, but we can''t take down these 2,000.


    I raised my sword and stabbed towards a soldier who was charging towards me. He let out a blood-curdling scream after being stabbed by my sword.


    But he gritted his teeth again, picked up the military knife, and stabbed me.


    I jumped and dodged, but he cut my arm anyway.


    I kicked him, and he fell to the ground.


    But after a while, he recovered the pain. He covered the wound on his stomach and crawled back up. He looked at me with a hateful gaze and charged towards me once again.


    His eyes frightened me a little, but that didn''t scare me away. I fought with him again. However, he still did that kind of fighting style that didn''t care for his life.


    He did not defend himself at all, and kept waving his bayonet at me.


    I grabbed one of his defenses and pinched his arm with the military knife.


    He punched out yet again. He didn''t hit me yet, but he held me tightly and wanted to bite me.


    I knee him in the stomach, then swing my sword at his neck. I cut his throat, and blood gushes out of it before he slowly falls.


    But he was still clutching his throat as he muttered, "We are not the rebel army ¡­" It''s your back... Betrayed the Luo City! We are... wronged


    We are... He had been wronged! It was just one sentence that made me so distressed. He was lying on the ground. She''s already dead, but she''s still glaring at me with those unwilling eyes.


    I can see that the enemies around us, each of them has the same way of fighting as the one I just stabbed to death, even if they had to die, they have to drag me down with them.


    After a while, the people on our side couldn''t stand the pressure and started to retreat again. A lot of them had already started to run out of the position.


    Han Xifei immediately raised her spear and shot a soldier who was trying to escape. She shouted: Those who escape will be killed without mercy.


    All the soldiers were frightened by her, so they cowered and returned to the battlefield.


    The battle was extremely intense. The enemy was as if they had gone mad, completely unafraid of death. Even if they were on the verge of death, they still had to stab their opponent.


    I don''t know how many people I killed, but I do remember that every one of his men looked at me with resentment and anger before he died.


    After half an hour of battle, we''ve already lost close to 2,000 people on our side, and the other side only have 1,000 left.


    And how I wished there were reinforcements from the city.


    They didn''t seem to be afraid at all. On the contrary, the soldiers on our side were becoming weaker and weaker.


    At this moment, overwhelming shouts came from the city. Turning my head around, there were over eight thousand people rushing towards us.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, reinforcements arrived. The leader of my eight thousand men stepped forward and shouted, "Rebels, surrender your weapons and don''t kill!"


    But the enemies ignored him and continued to fight wildly against us.


    With a wave of his hand, the seven thousand men immediately charged into the battlefield, and the battle immediately became one-sided.


    There is no doubt that we have won.


    Enemies on the battlefield continued to fall while screaming in agony. Before their deaths, every one of them would shout out, "We are not rebel soldiers!" We were wronged!


    They were screaming so shrilly that my hair stood on end. Even I am starting to doubt if they were truly accused wrongly?


    However, according to the intelligence reports, weren''t they the first to ambush the garrison in the city? That''s why they were attacked by the defenders in the city.


    Furthermore, General Han Xifei had also said the same.


    He had slapped himself so as not to be misled by these people. At this time, they couldn''t afford to be on the battlefield, so they became distracted.


    I looked around and saw that there was no longer any suspense in the battle.


    However, I discovered that a dozen of our enemies had already rushed out of our position and ran out of the city.


    I immediately shouted, "Second Battalion, follow me."


    After shouting, I chased after the group of people. A group of dusty soldiers followed me out. There are about 200 more people left. I''m a little surprised that my team has already suffered half of the casualties.


    I chased after them with all my might, but they weren''t slow either, and I couldn''t catch them for a while.


    Many of the soldiers behind me raised their guns. They started shooting at the people who were running away, but they still couldn''t kill all of them.


    My gun has been thrown onto the battlefield for a long time now, and I only have a long sword in my hand.


    I saw that they wanted to give up. Those guys ran too fast. I wanted to give up. However, he noticed that the group of people didn''t scatter and escape. Moreover, all of them were protecting the two in the middle as they ran.


    I keep having the feeling that the one in front of me is very likely to be the rebel leader, Lu Liangshan.


    So I chased harder.


    As I chased them, I realised that the soldiers behind me were getting slower and slower. Many of them had reached the limit of their stamina and could only stop in their tracks.


    But I didn''t give up. I kept chasing.


    As the group moved further and further away from us, they began to run up the mountain path, as if they wanted to use the dense forest on the mountain to get rid of us.


    I followed closely behind. Looking back, he discovered that there were only 30 or so people left.


    As for the group of people in front of us who were fleeing, they were continuously being shot at by my soldiers.


    However, the number of gunfire on our side was becoming increasingly sparse. It was obvious that there were no bullets.


    But I''m not very worried about that, because I see it. The men in front had no bullets. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have fired a single shot as we chased after them.


    At this moment, one of the people in the middle of the group suddenly fell down. All of them stopped, and one of them hurried to help the fallen man.


    Overjoyed, we chased after them and immediately surrounded the last seven people.


    The group of people stopped fleeing and looked at us viciously, as if they wanted to fight to the death with us.


    I looked at the man who was slowly being helped to his feet and was so shocked that I couldn''t speak. That person was actually He Xiaotong. However, she was wearing a military uniform and I didn''t recognize her when I ran over.


    She looked my way, too, and her eyes were full of tears, and she was looking at me with a very sad look, very sad.


    I never thought that these people would fight with their lives on the line just to bring He Xiaotong out of the city.

 C136

    He Xiaotong and I stared at each other in silence. The surroundings became extremely quiet, as if time itself had frozen over.


    A middle-aged man beside He Xiaotong suddenly laughed out loud: Hahaha, I never expected that in the end, I, Lu Liangshan will die in the hands of you bunch of nameless scoundrels ¡­ Little kid, hurry up and run. Leave this to me.


    I looked at the man. He looked to be in his forties, in his fifties, but his body still looked fit and strong. His laughter was both wild and sad.


    I stared at him. Are you the rebel leader, Lu Liangshan?


    When my soldiers heard this, they were all overjoyed. They clearly thought that they were going to make a meritorious service.


    Lu Liangshan sneered: "Hmm, leader of the rebel army?" The real leader of the rebel army is your General Han Xifei.


    What the hell are you talking about? Do you still want to slander others before your death?


    Lu Liangshan then sneered: The group of idiots were still in the dark, Long Dan was indeed the mayor, but the mayor was poisoned to death by Han Xifei, he would take the winter vacation and give it to Secretary He. If this happens, all three of our Luo City will be gone, and I think that after a while, Luo City will belong to her, Han Xifei.


    How could General Han Xifei do such a thing? I said to him, there is solid evidence, and if there is none, we should talk using swords.


    Seeing that I was about to take action, Lu Liangshan said to He Xiaotong: "Little Tong, quickly leave, I''ll leave this place to your Uncle Ma."


    He Xiaotong looked at me, then looked at Lu Liangshan, his eyes still filled with tears: But, uncle ¡­


    Lu Liangshan patted her head and said: There''s nothing to worry about, just remember to take revenge for your father and the rest of us Old Man''s sons in the future.


    I immediately roared at He Xiaotong: He Xiaotong, don''t be fooled by this old fellow.


    He Xiaotong turned her head to look at me. She screamed at me through her tears: Are you really going to force all of us to our deaths? What do you want from me?


    I stared at her blankly. She went and continued to yell at me, "My mother is dead, and my father is dead." They want to kill us all! Can''t you see? Do you think they can keep me alive if I go back?


    I didn''t know what to say. I didn''t know what had happened.


    At this time, Lu Liangshan pushed He Xiaotong away and shouted at her: "Little boy, run! We must avenge us in the future!


    He Xiaotong wiped her tears away and ran up the mountain. I wanted to chase after him, but was stopped by Lu Liangshan.


    Lu Liangshan asked: "Little General, report your name, I won''t kill nameless people."


    I glared at him and said, My name is Yang Xiao, if you don''t want to die, then get out of my way!


    Lu Liangshan was startled at first, but the expression on his face quickly recovered. Then, he said with a smile: "I''ve heard of you." You''re quite a character. He''s worthy to be my opponent.


    I raised my sword and charged at him, and he raised his machete to meet me.


    He slashed at my neck.


    I aimed at his machete and swung my sword. His machete was cut off by my sword.


    He was shocked and quickly stepped back in fear.


    I kicked him in the stomach and he fell to the ground.


    I immediately chased after He Xiaotong.


    Lu Liang Shan stood up and wanted to stop me, but he was stopped by my men. The two sides immediately started fighting.


    I quickly chased after He Xiaotong.


    He Xiaotong kept on running forward. Although the distance between us was shortening, I was unable to catch up to her. I almost tripped over the tree branch beneath my feet.


    She rushed into a dense forest. Little by little, I closed the distance between us.


    Finally, when I was close enough, I threw myself at her and pinned her to the ground.


    She struggled and beat me.


    I reached out and grabbed both her arms, and she slowly calmed down, but the tears in her eyes couldn''t stop.


    She stared at me, her eyes full of grief, and I said to her, If you want to kill me, then kill me.


    When I heard her words, I was stunned. You didn''t do anything wrong in this war, I said. Come back with me, General Han Xifei won''t hurt you.


    She smiled desolately, but the tears in her eyes continued to flow. She only heard her say: Then what is wrong with my mother? She is dead. My father is also wronged. He is also dead.


    What she said was not wrong. Her mother did not commit any sins, but she died at the hands of the angry soldiers.


    I saw that he was getting more and more agitated, so I hurriedly told him: The matters in the city are indeed too intense, you can go to our army camp first, General Han Xifei will protect you.


    is the one who started all of this, in order to obtain control of Luo City, she harmed my father, the mayor, Lu Liangshan, and now she wants to kill all of us, why are you still giving me to him?


    I can''t believe that even He Xiaotong thinks the same.


    He Xiaotong took me and threw me onto the ground. She continued to shed tears and said, "She won''t let me go. She wants to kill everyone who knows the truth." Just watch and see, the Luo City would soon become hers.


    I stared at her for a moment, then let go. Meng Xiaotong slowly stood up.


    In my heart, I was thinking, how could General Han Xifei do such a thing? There must have been some misunderstanding.


    While I was hesitating, my little classmate stood up and she slowly retreated, as if she was about to escape again.


    I reach out a hand to stop her


    She took a pistol out of her pocket and pointed it at me. Because this gun was given to her a few days ago.


    Her face was covered in tears, and her eyes were even more desolate.


    He only heard her say to me: Brother Yang Xiao, I''m sorry, I can''t go back with you, don''t force me!


    She started to step back step by step, snatching but still pointing at me.


    I was about to reach out to stop her, but she closed her eyes and fired.


    With a bang, I felt my left arm go numb. He found that there was already a bullet hole oozing blood on his shoulder.


    My outstretched hand stopped in mid-air as I looked at her in disbelief.


    So this was the feeling of being hit by a gun.


    Don''t force me, I''m begging you! He Xiaotong said and started crying loudly.


    I watched her grieve, and then I slowly lowered my outstretched hand.


    She stepped back, her tearful eyes still on me, as if she was worried about my wound, or as if she were saying goodbye.


    I watched her recede. Finally, he disappeared into the night.


    I looked in the direction she disappeared in, confused.


    Had the world really changed?

 C137

    The internal strife of the Luo City ended with the defeat of the rebel army.


    The rebel army numbered more than twenty thousand. Lu Liangshan, the leader of the rebel army, had died in battle, with fifteen thousand people wiped out, leaving behind all prisoners.


    The Luo City garrison had a total of eighty thousand people, and twenty thousand died in battle.


    General Han Xifei''s army consisted of 6,000 people, with 2,000 dead in battle.


    Because I got shot in the body, I was sent to the Luo City''s hospital for surgery.


    After my bullets were taken out, I stayed in the hospital to recuperate. Wang Yan, Mouse and the others came to see me.


    However, I was not in the mood to chat with them. They had led their troops to kill Lu Liangshan, so they had to congratulate me.


    In fact, I didn''t even see how Lu Liangshan died. He was killed by me halfway up the White Horse Mountain, which was two kilometers away from the Luo City. I hastily went to chase after He Xiaotong. In the end, he was killed by my soldiers because he was outnumbered.


    And He Xiaotong could be said to have been released by me, even though he was holding a gun. Pointing at me, I have confidence that I can take it down.


    It''s just that I''m afraid to bring it back. She''s really going to die.


    With regards to He Xiaotong, everyone thought that I had been shot dead, which was why she was able to escape. However, no one thought that I had deliberately let her go.


    This allowed me to escape punishment once more.


    I asked Wang Yan, how many people died in our battalion?


    The answer Wang Bo gave me was still acceptable. There were a total of 89 deaths and 122 heavy injuries. At least it''s better than I thought.


    Because I made a meritorious contribution, so I''m considered a seriously injured person. So the hospital gave me a separate ward and a nurse, who obviously saw me as a hero.


    There are now many heavily wounded soldiers. It could only be placed in a makeshift army camp. Although there are a lot of doctors and nurses there, it''s definitely not as comfortable as I am here.


    After all, everyone was risking their lives on the battlefield, so why would I receive a different treatment?


    The nurse I was looking after was a clever girl, she explained. If you generals were in the same battalion as the wounded, the doctors wouldn''t be trying to curry favor with you officers. Ignoring the other wounded soldiers.


    I lay down in the hospital until the third day, and the nurse who had been lighting me up gave me a message.


    After the war at the Luo City, all the officials and generals re-appointed an acting mayor, who seemed to be a middle-aged man called Jiang Fu.


    I was relieved to hear that, and even a little pleased with myself.


    He Xiaotong, Lu Liangshan had said before: Soon, her Luo City would be Han Xifei''s.


    Now that there was a new mayor in the city, it was obvious that there was no need for General Han Xifei to do anything. Like I said, how could General Han Xifei have such a conspiracy?


    It''s been a pleasant day for me, the nurse at the side. He quickly notified her. I thought I was being provoked.


    In the end, there were actually seven or eight doctors who came to my room with a sedative and insisted on giving me a shot.


    I resisted them more and more, and they all thought I was crazy. As a result, I was forcefully pierced by this needle.


    In the days that followed, I saw the nurse who took care of me every time she came to change me. I would stare at her with anger in my eyes.


    Maybe she didn''t dare to do anything to her, because she was afraid she would call the doctor over and give me another shot.


    Days passed, and ten days passed in the blink of an eye.


    That morning, the nurse who took care of me came running in, giggling.


    There was another piece of news that surprised me.


    Ever since Long Dan''s death, there had never been a new leader in the Division of eighty thousand of his people. And just this morning, the former general of Division had invited General Han Xifei to be their new general.


    Han Xifei did not reject, and directly agreed.


    I was very happy to hear it, but soon I felt that something was wrong.


    I remembered what He Xiaotong and Lu Liangshan had said before: Before long, the Luo City would belong to Han Xifei.


    He also remembered the words the rebel soldiers had shouted before they died: We are not the rebel army! We were wronged!


    If General Han Xifei was even able to take control of the entire Luo City. Does this mean that her Luo City is already enough to cover the sky with one hand?


    The more I thought about it, the more shocked I became.


    I jumped out of bed. Just as he was about to walk out of the hospital, he was stopped by the nurse.


    I pushed her away. Naturally, I wasn''t in the mood to deal with her.


    She seemed to be frightened by my appearance, and after I pushed her away, she didn''t try to stop me.


    I left the hospital and went straight back to the army camp. When I reached the military camp, I went straight to Han Xifei''s tent.


    As soon as I entered the room, I found Hancock sitting in front of the crime scene, flipping through a file.


    When she saw me come in, she asked, puzzled, Aren''t you supposed to be in the hospital recuperating?


    But when I saw him, I didn''t know how to ask her.


    Han Xifei saw that I was about to say something, but stopped in my tracks.


    I gritted my teeth and asked, Is Lu Liangshan really a rebel?


    Han Xifei''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and said: What do you mean by that?


    I continued: The mayor didn''t die of poison in the He Tuan, did he?


    What are you trying to say? Han Xifei said as she frowned.


    I mustered up my courage and said, I suspect that you poisoned the mayor, framed him, and even slandered Lu Liangshan, who was protecting the group, as a rebel.


    Han Xifei wanted to say something else, but she stood up from her seat. The creases in your clothes. Just say: Go on.


    I was desperate to hear that. Did she acquiesce?


    I told him my last guess. The mayor is only your puppet now. In fact, all of the officials present in Luo City can only listen to you.


    She nodded. Not exactly. The mayor is the mayor. I didn''t have the energy to deal with these internal affairs, so I left it to him. I only cared about the war.


    Seeing that she didn''t try to hide it anymore, I got angry.


    When she saw my angry expression, she shook her head and said, "Yang Xiao, how many times have you lost your temper with me? If it was my previous personality, I would have killed you long ago.


    By this time I had set fire to the fire, and a punch was thrown at her.


    However, she grabbed my wrist and with a slight twist, I fell to the ground.


    His internal organs felt like they were going to fall out from this fall.


    The wound on his shoulder was bleeding profusely.


    Han Xifei directly stepped on my injured shoulder, causing me to be unable to get up from the pain.


    She said: I admit that I have done a dishonorable thing this time, but I have already reminded you many times that war is cruel.


    I didn''t know what to say to that.


    She slowly removed her foot from my body and looked at me quietly. She said, Why do you think I have control of my own Luo City?

 C138

    Han Xifei''s foot that was stepping on top of me slowly moved away, she looked at me quietly, and said: "Why do you think I need to control the Luo City in my own hands?


    I was stunned by her question.


    She then continued: If Long Dan or the He Tuan had control over the army. Do you think this city can endure for a few days when the people from Heaven Realm attack?


    I slowly climbed up from the ground and understood what Han Xifei meant was, the reason she seized the military power was so that she could defend against the enemy''s attacks.


    I retorted, But you''re being cruel. You killed 20,000 troops, then what''s the difference between you and the monsters on the battleship?


    Han Xifei looked at me with determined eyes and said, The only difference is that I will protect the 1.2 million citizens of this city. And those monsters in the Heaven Realm would only kill these 1.2 million citizens.


    Hearing this, I was a little speechless, towards Han Xifei''s method of sacrificing a portion of her life in exchange for a majority of people''s lives, I did not know if this was right or wrong.


    She continued: The monsters from Heaven Realm are about to attack soon, I don''t have time to waste with He Tuan and the others, so I can only come up with this plan. Otherwise, over 1.2 million citizens of Luo City would have their lives lost to those monsters.


    So you poisoned the mayor and slandered the He Tuan.


    Han Xifei nodded her head, and said: That''s right, I did it.


    Han Xifei started to narrate the entire story, it turned out to be like this.


    After Long Dan was tricked out of the city by the mayor and died in battle, Han Xifei''s plan started.


    Han Xifei began to send people into the city to spread the news that Long Dan was killed by the mayor, and this news quickly spread to the ears of Long Dan''s subordinates.


    Long Dan''s subordinates started to get angry, they kept asking the mayor for details, causing the pressure on the mayor to become huge.


    At this time, Han Xifei pretended to thank the mayor and invited him to drink.


    The mayor had the intention of letting Han Xifei eliminate the anger of Long Dan''s subordinates, so he readily agreed.


    The mayor didn''t drink too much as he told him his recent troubles. Han Xifei pretended to help the mayor.


    The next day, he went to Long Dan''s military camp. Because Han Xifei''s reputation was known to the outside world, as the third generation general, his own military strength was also recognized by many in the military world. Furthermore, he had always been the main fighting force in the battlefield, so he was respected by Long Dan''s men.


    On the surface, Han Xifei was here to resolve the conflict between the mayor and Long Dan''s subordinates. However, when they arrived at Long Dan''s camp, they first cleared up the relationship between them and the mayor, then began to fan the flames, completely talking about the mayor''s fault.


    Long Dan''s subordinates became even more resentful towards the mayor after hearing Han Xifei''s words, and threatened to take over the City Hall.


    Han Xifei told all the officers to be patient and that she should come and demand an explanation from the mayor.


    After seeing Han Xifei''s performance just now, many of these officers already completely trusted her.


    However, not everyone trusted Han Xifei. Long Dan''s aide Lu Liangshan was someone who was extremely suspicious of Han Xifei. Only, he did not understand what Han Xifei was trying to do, and started observing the fire from the other side of the river.


    Han Xifei also discovered his distrust, hence she had been on her guard against him.


    In the following days, no one in the military camp bothered with the mayor, nor did they obediently wait for Han Xifei''s good news.


    But five days later, the mayor died from poison at home, and another rumor spread that the He Tuan was the culprit.


    Han Xifei also told the He Tuan that Long Dan''s subordinates wanted to rebel. First, they poisoned the mayor, and then they framed him. I just want to put him on a charge before I kill him again.


    Under Han Xifei''s performance, the He Tuan slowly believed that what she said was true and brought He Xiaotong along to escape.


    Han Xifei sent people to follow the He Tuan again. She had originally planned to wait a while and tell Long Dan''s subordinates where she was hiding so that they could capture him. Then, she could imprison the He Tuan.


    That way, all three of the top figures in the city would be gone. As for the remaining people, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    She could have slowly taken over the military power in the city, but she had not expected that the rest of it would be so irreparable.


    What she did not expect was that some of Long Dan''s subordinates, in their anger, actually went straight to He Tuan''s wife''s company to get her.


    But He Tuan''s wife didn''t even know where He Tuan was. The furious general accidentally killed He Tuan''s wife.


    And He Tuan was even more dangerous, because he had a good relationship with Long Dan''s aide Lu Liangshan and directly went to him, hoping to get his help.


    When the He Tuan and Lu Liangshan met, the two of them, after going through a confrontation, discovered that Han Xifei was trying to stop them. Lu Liangshan led his people to the City Hall to capture Han Xifei.


    But Han Xifei had her eyes on He Tuan and quickly received the news. She immediately gathered all the generals together in the City Hall and told them that Lu Liangshan was going to rebel.


    At first, no one believed it, but not long later, Lu Liangshan brought He Tuan and a group of soldiers to rush into the City Hall armed with weapons.


    The other officers hurriedly took out their guns as well. He Lu Liang Shan faced the sun.


    Both sides. They were at loggerheads. Originally, both sides had agreed. The aroma wafted out. Make things clear. But it didn''t light up. He didn''t know who had fired first.


    The troops from both sides immediately started fighting. Those officers were all first-class experts. Not long after that, Lu Liangshan was beaten into retreat.


    He Tuan was also shot dead by an officer in this battle.


    The name of Lu Liangshan''s rebel army was confirmed. No matter what she said, no one believed him anymore.


    Lu Liangshan knew that the situation wasn''t good, and immediately gathered over twenty thousand people, wanting to first control the situation, catch Han Xifei, and then explain it to the rest.


    But unexpectedly, under Han Xifei''s instigation, the other people had already gathered a large group of troops.


    The two sides clashed, Long Zhan''s underlings saw Lu Liangshan bringing so many people. With a hundred percent certainty that he was going to rebel, he fired at once.


    Both sides immediately went to war with each other, but Long Dan''s troops did not have a leader, they were scattered and pushed back continuously.


    Han Xifei stood up at the critical moment. She acted as the advisor for Long Dan''s subordinates. Under Han Xifei''s tactics, only then did they slowly suppress Lu Liangshan''s troops.


    This was also why everyone treated Han Xifei as their pillar of support. This also accelerated Han Xifei''s plan to seize the military power.


    Under Han Xifei''s planning, Lu Liangshan was quickly defeated, and in the end, he was defeated by the previous army.


    I listened to Han Xifei''s story. She played the role of a demon in the whole process.


    Han Xifei continued to speak: "Yang Xiao, I will repay the sins that I have committed in the future ¡­


    Han Xifei said as she placed her hand on my shoulder. As she wounded me, her hand shone with a faint white light, causing the wound on my shoulder to heal bit by bit.


    By the time she let go, my wounds were gone.


    She went on: As long as you stand in the field for me, I''ll do all the bad guys. When you were in my position, you understood what I was doing today.


    I stared at Han Xifei.


    At that time, it was absolutely impossible for me to understand Han Xifei. Later, when I really reached her place, I knew she was right.